AN
ABSTRACT
OF
ALL
THE
HISTORIES
OF
THE
CHVRCH
from
CHRIST
to
this
day
.
1614.
THE
FIRST
BOOKE
.
IN
describing
the
whole
State
of
the
Prim●tiue
,
and
latter
times
of
the
Church
:
First
shall
be
declared
the
suffering
time
of
the
Church
▪
300.
yeares
after
Christ
:
secondly
,
the
flourishing
time
of
the
Church
,
300.
yeares
more
:
then
the
declining
of
true
Religion
,
300.
yeares
more
:
sourthly
,
of
the
raigne
of
Antichrist
since
Sathan
was
loosed
.
Lastly
,
of
the
reforming
of
the
Church
in
this
last
thrée
hundred
yeares
.
In
the
tractation
of
all
which
things
,
the
Christian
Reader
may
by
experience
obserue
two
special
points
:
First
,
the
Nature
of
the
World
:
Secondly
,
the
condition
of
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
:
By
the
World
is
meant
,
all
that
by
ignorance
know
not
Christ
,
and
that
will
not
beléeue
him
,
or
that
persecute
him
.
The
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
are
the
beléeuers
in
Christ
,
and
take
his
part
against
the
World
;
and
though
they
be
much
fewer
then
the
other
,
and
alwaies
lightly
hat●d
and
molested
of
the
world
,
yet
they
are
they
whom
the
Lord
doth
blesse
,
and
euer
will
:
and
Christs
Subiects
which
we
call
the
Ui●●b●e
Church
,
the●e
are
of
two
sorts
;
first
,
of
such
as
onely
outwardly
professe
Christ
;
secondly
,
of
such
as
by
e●ection
inwardly
are
ioyned
to
Christ
:
the
first
,
honour
Christ
onely
in
their
lippes
,
and
partake
the
outward
Sacrament
,
but
not
the
inward
blessing
:
the
second
,
in
word
and
heart
truely
serue
Christ
,
and
partake
with
the
outward
Sacrament
the
Grace
of
Christ
.
And
as
betwéen
the
World
&
Christs
Kingdome
▪
there
is
a
continuall
resistance
,
so
betwéene
these
two
parts
of
the
Uisible
Church
oft
groweth
mortall
persecution
,
so
that
the
true
Church
hath
no
greater
enemies
then
her
owne
Professors
,
which
happened
in
the
time
of
Christ
,
and
other
times
,
but
especially
in
the
persecution
of
Antichrist
.
Who
should
rather
haue
receiued
Christ
then
the
Scribes
and
Pharises
,
and
who
persecuted
and
reiected
him
more
?
they
refused
Christ
to
be
their
King
,
and
chose
Caesar
,
who
after
destroyed
them
,
whereby
we
may
learue
the
daung●r
of
refusing
the
Gospell
.
The
like
example
is
to
be
noted
in
the
Romains
,
for
when
Pontius
Pilate
had
cer●ified
Tyberius
Caesar
same
Tyberius
was
a
sharpe
Tyrant
to
them
,
who
spared
not
his
owne
Mother
and
Nephewes
,
and
of
his
Princes
and
Councellors
,
he
left
but
two
or
thrée
aliue
:
Many
were
condemned
with
their
Wiues
and
Children
,
Maides
also
first
defloured
,
then
put
to
death
.
Pilate
,
After
whose
death
this
Tyberius
Nero
liued
sixe
yeares
,
during
which
time
no
persecution
was
in
Rome
against
the
Christians
through
the
commaundement
of
the
Emperour
.
●fter
him
succéeded
C.
Caesar
Caligula
,
Claudius
Nero
,
and
Domitius
Nero
,
which
thrée
were
likewise
scourges
to
the
Senate
and
people
of
Rome
.
The
first
tooke
other
mens
wiues
from
them
,
and
defloured
thrée
of
his
owne
Sisters
,
and
banished
them
,
he
commaunded
himselfe
to
be
worshipped
as
a
God
,
and
Temples
to
bee
erected
in
his
name
,
vsing
to
fit
in
the
Temples
amongst
the
Gods
,
and
made
his
Image
to
be
set
vp
in
all
Temples
,
and
in
the
Temple
of
Ierusalem
:
he
wished
all
the
people
of
Rome
had
but
one
necke
,
that
at
his
pleasure
he
might
destroy
them
.
By
him
Herod
,
that
killed
Iohn
Baptist
,
and
condemned
Christ
,
was
banished
,
where
he
died
miserably
.
Caiphas
,
which
sat
vpon
Christ
,
was
at
the
the
same
time
remoued
from
the
high
Priests
roome
.
The
Tribunes
slew
this
Caligula
in
the
fourth
yeare
of
his
raigne
,
there
was
found
in
his
Closset
two
Libels
;
Claudius
Nero
,
Domitius
Nero
,
But
most
especiall
by
the
destruction
of
the
Iewes
,
which
in
the
yeare
73.
Steuen
was
the
first
Martir
;
the
same
day
that
hee
suffered
,
Nicanor
one
of
the
Deacons
with
two
thousand
suffred
for
the
faith
,
after
Herod
slue
Iames
the
brother
of
Iohn
,
whose
accuser
repented
and
confessed
himselfe
to
bee
a
Christian
also
,
and
was
beheaded
with
him
.
Simon
one
of
the
Deacons
was
after
Bishop
of
Bosrum
in
Arabia
,
where
hee
was
burned
,
and
Parmenas
another
of
the
Deacons
suffred
for
the
faith
.
Thomas
preached
to
the
Parthians
,
Medes
,
Persians
,
Germaines
,
Hereaconies
,
Bactries
,
and
Magies
,
and
was
slayne
with
a
Darte
in
Calamia
a
City
of
Iudea
.
Simon
Zelotes
preached
in
Mauritania
,
Aphricke
and
Brittayne
,
who
was
Crucified
.
Iudas
Thaddeus
,
brother
of
Iames
,
preached
in
Mesopotamia
and
in
Edisseus
,
and
the
King
there
slew
him
in
Berito
a
Citty
thereof
.
Simon
the
brother
of
Iude
and
Iames
the
younger
,
the
sonne
of
Mary
Cleopha
and
Alpheus
,
as
Dorotheus
writeth
,
was
after
Iames
Bishop
of
Ierusalem
,
and
crucified
in
Egipt
,
Trayanus
beeing
Emperour
,
but
Abdias
writte
hee
was
slaine
with
his
brother
Iude
by
the
people
of
Suauir
in
Persidis
.
Marke
was
Bishop
of
Alexandria
,
hee
preached
in
Egypt
,
and
there
was
drawne
with
ropes
to
the
fire
and
burned
in
the
raigne
of
Trayanus
.
Bartholomeus
preached
long
time
to
the
Indians
,
and
translated
St
Matthewes
Gospell
into
their
languadge
,
did
many
Miracles
there
,
and
after
many
persecutions
in
Albania
of
Armenia
,
hee
was
beaten
downe
with
staues
,
crucified
,
excoriated
and
beheaded
-
Andrew
,
Peters
brother
,
was
crucified
at
Patris
in
Achaya
(
by
Egeas
)
embracinge
the
crosse
and
reioycing
therein
.
Matthew
conuerted
Ethiopia
and
Egypt
,
Hercan
the
King
sent
one
to
run
him
through
with
a
speare
.
Matthias
preached
to
the
Iewes
,
and
they
stoned
and
beheaded
him
.
Phillip
preached
to
the
barbarous
Nations
who
crucified
and
stoned
him
at
Hirapolis
of
Phrygia
,
where
hee
and
his
Daughters
with
him
were
burned
.
The
Iewes
required
Iames
The
first
Persecution
by
Nero
Domitius
NEro
Domitius
caused
the
first
persecution
,
hee
regarded
neither
sect
,
condition
of
life
,
or
age
,
the
streets
were
spread
with
dead
bodies
of
Christians
,
hee
indeuored
vtterly
to
abolish
the
name
of
Christians
:
in
this
persecution
,
Peter
was
crucified
,
who
required
his
head
to
be
hanged
downward
as
vnworthy
to
dye
like
Christ
,
the
cause
was
thought
to
bee
because
Symon
Magus
,
The
Second
Persecution
by
Domitian
.
THe
Church
had
some
rest
vnder
Vespatian
,
but
Domitian
mooued
the
second
persecution
,
he
killed
all
the
Nephewes
of
Iuda
called
the
Lords
brothers
,
and
slew
all
hee
could
find
of
the
stocke
of
Dauid
as
Vespatian
did
before
him
,
least
any
of
that
stocke
should
inioy
the
kingdome
:
in
his
time
Symon
Bishop
of
Ierusalem
,
after
other
torments
,
was
crucified
,
and
Iustus
succéeded
in
his
Bishopricke
.
Hee
banished
Iohn
Flauius
Clemens
a
Consull
of
Rome
,
suffred
for
Christs
name
,
and
with
many
other
was
banished
out
of
Rome
to
Pontia
.
Some
of
the
stocke
of
Dauid
were
brought
to
Domitian
to
bee
slaine
,
who
séeing
they
were
poore
,
and
vnderstanding
by
them
,
that
Christs
Kingdome
should
bee
heauenly
and
not
worldly
,
he
let
them
go
and
stayed
persecutions
,
they
after
gouerned
Churches
and
liued
in
peace
vnto
the
time
of
Traianus
,
in
the
time
of
which
persecution
no
kind
of
torment
was
omitted
that
might
empaire
the
credit
of
the
Christians
,
they
would
not
suffer
their
bodies
to
bee
buried
and
yet
the
Church
dayly
increased
.
Euaristas
,
Bishop
of
Rome
,
next
to
Clement
,
succéeded
in
the
third
yéere
of
Traianus
,
and
suffred
nine
yéeres
after
.
Alexander
succéeded
him
,
and
conuerted
many
of
the
Senators
of
Rome
to
the
faith
;
he
raysed
the
son
of
Hermes
from
death
to
life
,
and
made
his
mayd
,
being
blind
,
to
sée
,
which
Adrianus
the
Emperour
hearing
of
him
sent
word
to
the
Gouernor
of
Rome
to
apprehend
him
and
his
two
Deacons
,
Euentus
a●d
Theodorus
,
and
the
said
Hermes
,
and
Quirinus
▪
a
Tribune
,
whose
daughter
Albina
hee
cured
,
which
Cure
,
moued
him
to
bee
baptized
,
and
suffer
for
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
Aurelianus
tooke
Alexander
with
Hermes
,
his
wife
,
Children
,
and
whole
houshold
,
1250.
put
them
in
prison
,
and
burned
them
all
in
a
furnace
,
and
martired
the
said
Theodorus
for
rebuking
him
thereof
,
and
Quirinus
had
his
tongue
cut
out
,
then
his
hands
and
●eete
cut
off
,
after
was
beheaded
,
and
east
to
the
Dogges
.
The
third
Persecution
.
THere
was
but
one
yeare
betweene
the
second
and
the
third
persecution
by
the
Emperour
Traianus
,
which
was
so
grieuous
that
Plinius
Secundus
,
an
Infidell
,
wrote
to
the
Emperour
,
that
so
many
thousands
were
put
to
death
without
cause
,
sauing
that
they
gathered
themselues
together
before
day
to
sing
Hymmes
to
a
God
which
they
called
Christ
,
he
reasoned
why
that
sin
should
be
punished
more
then
all
other
sins
,
and
that
he
had
put
two
Christian
maides
vpon
the
racke
to
proue
if
they
could
haue
extorted
confession
of
further
crime
,
but
could
not
;
wherevpon
the
persecutions
were
greatly
alayed
,
Symeon
,
sonne
of
Cleophas
,
Bishop
of
Ierusalem
,
was
accused
by
the
Iewes
to
be
a
Christian
,
and
of
the
stocke
of
Dauid
,
wherefore
Attalus
commanded
him
to
be
scourged
many
dayes
together
beeing
an
hundred
and
twenty
yeares
old
,
his
constancy
was
greatly
admired
;
he
was
crucified
.
Because
Phocas
,
Bishop
of
Pontus
,
refused
to
sacrifice
to
Neptune
,
Traianus
cast
him
into
a
hot●e
furnace
,
and
after
into
a
scalding
●ath
.
Sulpitius
and
Seruilia
,
with
there
wiues
,
whom
Salma
conuerted
to
the
faith
,
were
also
then
martired
:
Salma
was
beheaded
and
Lepidus
,
in
the
Mount
Auentine
,
with
whom
suffred
Seraphia
,
a
Uirgen
of
Antioch
,
in
this
time
Nereus
and
Achilleus
suffred
at
Rome
and
one
Sagaris
,
who
was
martired
in
Asia
.
In
this
time
Ignatius
suffred
,
hee
was
sent
from
Siria
to
Rome
;
comming
to
Asia
hee
confirmed
the
Churches
,
and
comming
to
Smirna
,
where
Policarpus
was
,
he
wrote
diuers
Epistles
to
Ephesus
,
to
Magnesia
,
and
to
Trall●●
;
hee
was
aiudged
to
be
deuoured
of
Beasts
,
and
hearing
the
Lions
roare
,
I
am
the
wheate
of
Christ
(
said
he
)
and
shall
be
ground
with
the
teeth
of
wild
beasts
that
I
may
be
pure
bread
:
at
this
time
many
thousands
died
for
the
faith
,
amongst
them
one
Publius
Bishop
of
Athens
.
Hadrian
the
Emperour
,
succéeded
Traianus
,
who
slew
Zenon
a
Noble
man
of
Rome
,
and
10023
for
Christ
.
Borgomensis
Lib
▪
8.
makes
mention
of
ten
thousand
in
Hadrians
dayes
to
bee
crucified
in
Mount
Ararat
,
crowned
with
thornes
,
their
sides
pearced
with
Darts
,
after
the
example
of
the
Lords
passion
.
Eustachius
,
a
Captaine
,
who
was
sent
against
the
Barbarians
,
and
subdued
them
,
Hadrian
met
him
honourably
,
and
doing
sacrifice
to
Apollo
for
the
victory
,
willed
Eustachius
to
doe
so
also
,
which
hee
refusing
,
hee
was
brought
to
Rome
,
and
with
his
wife
and
children
suffred
marterdome
.
Faustin●
us
and
Iobita
,
Cittizens
of
Brixia
,
suffred
marterdome
with
grieuous
torments
,
Caelocerius
,
seeing
their
great
pa●ience
cryed
out
,
vere
magnus
deus
Christianorum
,
wherevpon
he
was
apprehended
,
and
suffred
with
them
.
Anthia
,
a
godly
woman
committed
Eleutherius
her
sonne
vnto
Anicetus
Bishop
of
Rome
,
who
after
was
Bishop
of
Apulia
,
she
with
her
sonn
was
beheaded
,
and
Iustus
and
Pastor
,
two
brethren
,
suffred
vnder
Adrian
at
Complutum
in
Spaine
.
About
the
same
time
,
Simpronissa
,
the
wife
of
Gerulus
,
the
Marter
,
suffred
,
with
her
seauen
children
,
beeing
first
,
often
scourged
,
then
hanged
by
the
haire
of
the
head
,
then
a
stone
fastned
about
her
necke
,
she
was
cast
into
the
Riuer
,
after
her
children
were
martired
w●th
diuers
punishments
,
they
were
tied
to
seauen
sta●es
&
so
racked
with
a
pully
thrusting
thorough
one
in
the
necke
,
another
in
the
brest
▪
another
in
the
heart
,
another
about
the
nauell
,
another
cut
in
euery
ioynt
,
another
runne
thorough
with
a
speare
,
the
last
cut
a
sunder
in
the
middle
,
then
were
they
cast
into
a
déepe
pit
,
which
the
Idolatrous
Priests
intituled
,
Ad
septem
Biathanatos
▪
Getulius
,
also
a
preacher
at
Tiber
with
Cerdelis
,
Amantius
and
Prinitiuus
▪
were
condemned
to
the
fire
at
Hadrians
commandment
:
Sophia
with
her
two
children
,
Serapia
and
Salma
,
were
likewise
martired
.
Serenus
Granus
,
a
great
Noble
man
,
w●ote
Apologies
for
the
Christians
,
so
l●arnedly
la●ing
out
their
innocency
,
that
the
Emperour
wrot
to
the
Proconsull
of
Asia
,
henceforth
to
exercise
no
more
cruelty
vpon
the
Christians
;
thus
for
a
time
they
had
some
quiet
.
Antonius
Pius
succeeded
Hadrian
,
the
rage
of
the
Heathen
ceased
not
to
persecute
the
Chr●stians
,
but
the
Emperours
affection
toward
them
appeared
by
an
Edict
of
his
to
the
Commons
of
Asia
,
to
●ay
the
rage
against
the
Christians
,
ex●e●t
they
offended
the
laow
of
the
Empire
,
willing
them
to
consider
their
patience
in
torments
,
and
bouldnesse
in
Earthquakes
and
Tempests
,
when
others
quaked
:
This
Edict
was
proclamed
at
Ephesus
in
the
publicke
assembly
of
all
Asia
,
which
applased
the
tempest
of
per●ecution
in
his
dayes
.
The
fourth
Persecution
.
AFter
him
succéeded
M:
Antonius
Verus
,
many
Christians
in
his
time
suffred
diuers
torments
▪
at
Smirna
some
were
whipped
that
their
●eines
appeared
,
and
their
bowels
were
seene
,
and
after
they
were
set
vpon
sharpe
shelles
taken
out
of
the
Sea
,
and
nayles
and
thornes
set
for
them
to
goe
vppon
,
and
then
throwne
to
beas●s
to
be
deuoured
,
amongst
whom
Germanicus
suffred
so
constantly
that
they
admir●d
him
.
Policarpus
,
a
Disciple
to
the
Apostles
86.
yeares
,
a
preacher
70.
yeares
placed
by
St.
Iohn
in
Smirna
,
these
persecutions
beeing
begunne
,
hee
hid
himselfe
,
with
a
few
of
his
company
,
and
continued
night
and
day
in
supplication
for
the
peace
of
the
congregation
.3
.
dayes
before
his
apprehension
,
he
dreamed
his
bed
was
suddenly
consumed
with
fire
vnder
him
,
which
hee
interpreted
that
hee
should
suffer
martirdome
by
fire
,
and
beeing
found
by
the
pursuers
,
hee
intertained
them
cheerfully
,
made
them
di●e
,
and
desired
an
houres
respit
to
pray
,
which
he
did
in
such
sort
,
that
they
which
heard
him
were
astonied
,
then
they
brought
him
to
the
Citty
vppon
an
Asse
,
where
Irenarcus
,
Herodes
,
and
his
father
Nicetes
met
him
,
caused
him
to
come
into
their
Chariot
and
perswaded
him
to
doe
sacrifice
,
but
when
hee
would
not
,
they
gaue
him
rough
words
,
and
thrust
him
downe
the
Chariot
,
that
he
might
breake
hi●
legs
,
but
he
went
merrily
to
the
place
appoynted
,
where
there
came
a
voyce
from
Heauen
to
comfort
him
:
the
Proconsull
disswaded
him
from
the
faith
,
and
willed
him
to
say
with
them
,
destroy
these
naughty
men
,
who
with
constant
countenance
beheld
the
whole
multitude
,
&
looking
vp
to
heauen
said
thou
,
th●●
it
is
,
that
will
destroy
these
wicked
men
,
then
the
Proconsu●l
was
●arne●●
with
him
▪
and
said
,
take
thine
Oth
,
and
defie
Christ
,
&
I
will
discharge
thee
,
who
answered
,
these
foure
score
and
sixe
yeares
I
haue
béene
his
seruant
and
hee
hath
not
hurt
me
,
how
then
may
I
speake
euill
of
my
Lord
and
King
which
hath
thus
preserued
me
,
and
when
they
could
not
preuaile
by
perswasions
nor
threatnings
he
was
commanded
to
be
cast
to
the
Lion
,
but
because
the
Lion
had
his
prey
already
,
the
people
with
one
voyce
required
that
he
might
be
burned
,
and
when
they
would
haue
nayled
him
to
the
stake
with
iron
hoopes
,
he
said
,
hee
that
hath
giuen
me
strength
to
ab●de
the
fire
,
shall
also
giue
me
power
that
I
shall
not
stirre
in
this
fire
,
which
when
they
onely
bound
him
,
hee
praysed
God
and
testified
his
faith
:
the
fire
seemed
to
the
beholders
to
compasse
the
body
like
a
vayle
,
which
seemed
like
gold
and
siluer
,
and
yéelded
a
plesant
smell
;
the
fire
not
consuming
his
body
one
thrust
him
in
with
a
sword
,
whereby
so
much
blood
issued
out
of
his
body
that
it
quenched
the
fire
,
after
the
body
was
taken
and
burned
,
At
that
time
suffred
twelue
that
came
from
Philadelphia
with
diuers
other
,
as
Metrodorus
a
Minister
and
Pionius
a
worthy
man
,
who
after
grieuous
torments
were
burned
,
and
Carpus
,
Papylus
,
and
Agothonica
a
woman
were
put
to
death
at
Pergamopolis
in
Asia
:
Felicitas
with
her
seauen
Children
suffred
at
Roome
,
the
first
was
whipped
and
prest
to
death
,
the
second
and
third
had
their
braines
broken
out
,
the
fourth
was
cast
downe
head-longe
and
had
his
necke
broken
,
the
other
thré
were
beheaded
and
left
the
mother
slaine
with
the
sword
.
At
this
time
Iustinus
the
learned
Piilosopher
suffred
,
who
wrote
appologies
to
the
Senate
of
Rome
,
the
Emperour
,
and
Liefetenant
of
the
Citty
for
the
Christians
,
Antonius
Pius
that
he
stayed
the
persecution
in
Asia
,
he
vanquished
Crescens
a
Philosopher
,
in
reueng
whereof
hee
procured
his
death
.
Under
this
Tyrant
also
suffered
Ptolomeus
and
Lucius
for
confessing
Christ
in
Alexandria●in
Egypt●
a
vicious
infidell
,
whose
wife
was
vicious
,
but
conuerted
by
Ptolameus
,
and
departed
from
her
vicious
husband
,
wherefore
in
reuenge
hee
suborned
a
Centurion
to
accuse
him
,
who
beeing
brought
before
Vrbanus
hee
condemned
him
to
death
,
and
Lucius
a
Christian
blaming
the
Iudge
therefore
,
was
with
him
also
martired
,
also
Concordus
,
a
Minister
of
Spoletum
,
because
hee
would
not
sacrifice
to
Iupiter
,
but
spate
in
his
face
,
after
sundry
torments
hee
was
beheaded
:
Diuers
other
martires
suffred
vnder
this
tyrant
,
as
Symetricus
,
Florellus
,
Pontianus
,
Alexander
,
Caius
Epipodus
,
Victor
,
Corona
,
Marcellus
,
and
Valerian
,
who
were
killed
because
they
would
not
sacrifice
to
Idols
:
Under
this
Tyrant
suffred
diuers
Martirs
at
Uienna
and
Lions
in
France
,
amongst
whom
Vetius
,
Zacharias
,
Sanctus
,
Maturus
,
Attallus
,
Blandina
,
Alexander
and
Alcibiades
are
chiefly
renowned
.
Vetius
Epagathus
for
reprouing
the
cruell
sentence
of
the
Iudge
against
the
Christians
,
and
making
an
apology
for
them
was
martired
,
hee
was
called
the
aduocate
of
the
Christians
.
At
that
time
Photinus
,
Deacon
to
the
Bishop
of
Lyons
,
about
90.
yeares
old
,
was
first
beaten
,
then
cast
into
prison
where
hee
dyed
within
two
dayes
.
Blandina
,
was
fastened
to
a
stake
,
and
cast
to
beasts
to
bée
deuoured
,
but
none
would
touch
her
,
so
they
put
her
in
Prison
vntill
another
time
.
Attalus
was
brought
forth
,
with
one
Alexander
a
Phrigian
Phisition
,
who
because
hee
encouraged
the
Christians
before
the
Iudge
,
died
most
patiently
broyled
in
an
iron
chaire
.
After
Blandina
,
and
one
Ponticus
,
but
fifteene
yeares
ould
,
was
brought
forth
,
the
child
dyed
with
extremity
of
torments
:
Blandina
after
whipping
gridirons
,
and
beasts
,
was
cast
into
a
nette
and
throwne
vnto
a
wild
Bull
,
and
so
gored
to
death
;
they
would
not
suffer
the
dead
bodies
to
bee
buried
;
the
causes
why
these
Persecutions
were
so
sharpe
,
was
,
because
the
Ethnicks
,
being
seruants
to
the
Christians
,
by
threatning
,
for
feare
,
said
the
Christians
kept
the
feast
of
Thiestes
,
and
incest
of
OEdipus
,
with
other
haiuous
crimes
.
Meleto
Bishop
of
Sardis
,
and
Claudius
Apolinaris
,
Bishop
of
Hierapolis
exhibited
Apologies
vnto
these
Emperours
for
the
Christians
,
so
did
Athenagoras
a
Philosopher
and
Legate
of
the
Christians
,
whereby
the
persecution
for
the
same
time
was
stayed
,
others
thinke
that
if
was
by
a
miracle
in
the
Emperours
Campe
,
for
when
the
soldiers
wanted
water
fiue
dayes
and
were
like
to
perish
,
a
Legion
of
the
Christian
Soldiers
withdrew
themselues
and
prayed
,
whereby
they
obtained
raine
for
them
,
selues
,
lightenings
and
ha●le
to
discomfort
and
put
to
flight
their
enemies
,
wherevppon
the
Emperour
wrote
to
the
Gouernours
to
giue
thankes
to
the
Christians
,
and
giue
them
peace
of
whom
came
the
victory
.
Anthonius
Comodus
sonne
to
Verus
succeeded
and
raigned
13.
yeares
,
some
thinke
the
persecution
slaked
in
his
time
,
The
Emperour
and
the
cittizens
of
Rome
on
his
birth
day
assembled
to
offer
sacrifices
to
Hercules
and
Iupiter
,
proclaiming
that
Hercules
was
Patron
o●
the
Citty
;
but
Vincentius
,
Eusebius
,
Perigrinus
,
Potentianus
,
instructers
of
the
people
hearing
thereof
preached
against
the
same
,
and
conuerted
Iulius
a
Senator
,
with
others
to
the
faith
,
whereof
the
Emperor
hearing
,
caused
them
to
be
tormented
,
and
then
prest
to
death
,
sauing
that
Iulius
was
beaten
to
death
with
Cudgels
at
the
commandement
of
Vitellus
maister
of
the
soldiers
.
Perigrinus
was
sent
of
Xistus
Bishop
of
Rome
to
teach
in
France
where
the
persecution
had
made
wast
,
Anicetus
,
Soter
,
Elutherius
about
the
yeare
180.
In
the
time
of
Comodus
,
amongst
others
,
were
martired
,
Serapion
Bishop
of
Antioch
,
Egesippus
a
writer
of
Ecclesiasticall
histories
from
Christ
to
his
time
,
also
Miltiades
who
wrote
his
Apology
for
Christian
Religion
.
About
this
time
wrote
Hiraclitus
,
who
first
writ
Anotations
vppon
the
new
Testament
;
also
Theophilus
Bishop
of
Cesaria
,
Dionisius
Bishop
of
Corinth
,
a
famous
learned
man
,
who
wrote
diuers
Epistles
to
diuers
Churches
,
and
exhorteth
Penitus
a
Bishop
that
he
would
lay
no
yoke
of
chastity
,
vpon
any
necessity
,
vpon
his
Brethren
,
also
Clemens
Alexandrinus
,
a
famous
learned
man
,
liued
in
that
time
,
and
Gautenus
,
who
was
the
first
that
read
in
open
schoole
in
Alexandria
,
of
whom
is
thought
first
to
rise
the
order
of
Uniuersities
in
Christendome
;
he
was
sent
to
preach
to
the
Indians
by
Demetrius
Bishop
of
Alexandria
.
In
this
tranquility
of
the
Church
grew
contention
for
Easter
day
,
which
had
beene
stirred
before
of
Policarpus
and
Anicetus
,
forthey
of
the
west
Church
,
pretending
the
tradition
of
Paul
and
Peter
,
but
indeed
it
was
of
Hermes
and
Pius
,
kept
Easter
the
14.
day
of
the
first
month
,
the
Church
of
Asia
followed
the
example
of
Iohn
the
Apostle
,
and
obserued
another
day
.
The
fifth
Persecution
.
AFter
Comodus
raigned
Pertinax
,
after
whom
succeeded
Seuerus
,
vnder
whom
was
raised
the
fift
Persecution
,
hee
raigned
18.
yeares
:
in
the
first
ten
hee
was
very
fauorable
,
after
(
through
false
accusations
)
hee
proclaimed
,
that
no
Christian
should
be
suffered
,
wherevppon
an
infinite
number
were
slaine
in
the
yeare
205.
take
heed
you
alter
not
your
purpose
for
our
sakes
,
hee
was
so
toward
in
knowledge
of
Scripture
and
vertue
,
that
his
father
would
often
in
his
sleepe
kisse
his
breast
,
thanking
God
that
he
had
made
him
so
happy
a
father
of
so
happy
a
sonne
:
his
father
being
dead
,
and
his
goods
confiscate
to
the
Emperour
,
hee
sustained
himselfe
,
his
mother
and
sixe
brethren
by
keeping
schoole
,
at
length
hee
applied
himselfe
wholly
to
Scripture
,
and
profited
in
the
Hebrew
and
Greeke
tongues
,
which
hee
conferred
with
other
translations
,
as
that
of
the
70.
and
found
out
other
translations
of
Aquila
,
of
Symachus
and
Theodocian
,
with
which
he
also
ioyned
4.
others
:
he
wrote
7000.
Bookes
.
the
Copies
whereof
hee
vsed
to
sell
for
three-pence
a
peece
to
sustaine
his
liuing
:
hee
had
diuers
Schollers
,
as
Plutarchus
Serenus
,
his
brother
who
was
burned
,
and
Heraclitus
and
Heron
,
which
were
beheaded
,
another
Serenus
which
was
beheaded
,
and
Rahis
and
Potamiena
,
shee
was
tormented
with
pitch
poured
on
her
,
and
martired
with
her
mother
Marcella
,
she
was
executed
by
one
Basilides
,
who
shewed
her
some
kindnes
in
repressing
the
rage
of
the
multitude
;
shee
thanked
him
and
promised
to
pray
for
him
,
hee
being
required
after
to
giue
an
oth
,
touching
the
Idols
and
Emperour
,
(
as
the
manner
was
)
refused
it
,
confessing
himselfe
to
be
a
Christian
and
therefore
was
beheaded
.
There
was
one
Alexander
,
who
after
great
torments
,
escaped
and
was
Bishop
of
Ierusalem
,
Narcissus
who
was
61.
yeares
old
,
he
was
vnwildy
to
gouerne
alone
:
he
was
40.
yeares
Bishop
of
Ierusalem
,
vntill
the
Persecution
of
Decius
,
he
erected
a
famous
Library
,
where
Eusebius
had
his
cheefe
helpe
in
directing
his
Ecclesiasticall
History
;
hee
wrote
many
Epistles
,
he
licensed
Origen
to
teach
openly
in
his
Church
:
after
vnder
Decius
in
Cesaria
for
his
constant
confession
dyed
in
prison
.
Policarpus
sent
Andoclus
into
France
,
Seuerus
apprehending
him
,
and
first
being
beaten
with
bats
he
was
after
beheaded
:
in
that
time
Asclepiades
suffred
much
for
his
confession
,
and
was
made
Bishop
of
Antioch
,
and
continued
there
seauen
yeares
.
About
this
time
Ireneus
,
with
a
great
multitude
beside
were
martired
,
hee
was
Scholler
to
Policarpus
,
and
Bishop
of
Lyons
23.
yeares
;
in
his
time
the
question
of
keeping
Easter
was
renewed
betwixt
Victor
Bishop
of
Rome
,
and
the
Churches
of
Asia
,
and
when
Victor
would
haue
excommunicated
them
,
Ireneus
,
with
others
,
wrote
to
him
to
stay
his
purpose
,
and
not
to
excommunicate
them
for
such
a
matter
.
Not
long
after
followed
Tertullian
who
writ
learned
Apologies
for
the
Christians
,
and
confuted
all
that
the
slanderours
obiected
,
hee
wrote
many
bookes
,
whereof
part
yet
remaine
.
Victor
Bishop
of
Rome
died
a
Martyr
,
after
he
had
sitten
there
10.
or
12.
yeares
;
he
was
earnest
in
the
matter
of
Easter
,
and
would
haue
excommunicated
them
that
were
contrary
,
but
for
Ireneus
and
others
who
agreed
to
haue
Easter
vppon
the
Sunday
,
because
they
would
differ
from
the
〈◊〉
,
and
because
Christ
rose
on
that
day
.
On
the
other
side
were
diuers
Bishops
of
Asia
,
as
Policrates
Bishop
of
Ephesus
,
(
alleadging
the
example
of
Philip
the
Apostle
)
with
his
three
daughters
,
of
Iohn
the
Euangelist
at
Ephesus
,
Policarpus
at
Smirna
,
Thraseas
at
Eumenia
Bishop
and
Martyr
,
and
of
Sagaris
of
Laodicea
,
Bishop
and
Martyr
,
and
Iapirius
and
Melito
at
Sardis
with
diuers
other
more
.
This
sheweth
that
varience
of
Ceremonies
,
was
no
strange
thing
in
Gods
Church
.
After
Victor
succéeded
Zepherinus
;
he
sate
17.
yeares
.
Under
Seuerus
also
suffered
Perpetua
,
Felicitas
,
and
Rouocatus
her
brother
,
and
Saturnius
and
Satyrus
brethren
,
and
Secumdulus
,
who
dyed
in
prison
,
the
rest
were
throwne
to
wild
beasts
.
Seuerus
hauing
raigned
18.
yeares
was
slaine
at
Yorke
,
by
Northerne
men
and
Scots
,
(
leauing
two
Sonnes
Bassianus
and
Geta
,
Bassianus
hauing
slaine
his
brother
in
Brittaine
,
gouerned
the
Empire
6.
yeares
,
he
was
slaine
by
his
〈…〉
,
with
his
sonn●
Pyadumenus
raigned
one
yeare
and
were
〈…〉
people
,
then
Varius
Heliogab
:
raigned
two
yeares
,
very
〈…〉
and
was
slaine
by
his
Sou●●iers
drawne
through
the
〈…〉
.
Aurelius
Al●xander
S●uerus
raigned
13.
year●s
,
well
commended
〈…〉
fauoured
the
Christians
.
Mammea
the
Emperours
mother
,
commanded
of
●erome
for
〈…〉
she
sent
to
●n●ioch
for
Origen
,
who
stayed
a
while
with
the
〈…〉
and
returned
to
Alexandria
,
the
Emperour
and
his
mother
were
〈…〉
Commotion
in
Germany
▪
Though
there
was
no
open
persecution
in
his
〈…〉
Iudges
martyred
many
,
because
there
was
no
〈◊〉
to
the
contrary
:
as
Calixus
〈◊〉
of
Rome
,
who
was
tied
to
a
great
stone
,
and
throwne
out
of
a
〈…〉
He
succeeded
Z●pherinus
,
and
Vibanus
succeeded
him
,
who
died
a
〈…〉
many
〈◊〉
,
amongst
whom
was
●yburtius
and
Valerianus
,
〈…〉
of
Rome
,
and
remained
constant
to
Martyrdome
.
Agapitus
but
15.
yeares
old
,
suffered
in
his
time
,
who
was
〈…〉
because
he
would
not
doe
Sac●ifice
,
after
other
torments
,
〈…〉
the
torments
were
executing
,
the
●udge
fall
suddenly
from
his
〈…〉
his
Bewels
burned
within
him
▪
and
dyed
vnder
whom
also
〈…〉
of
Rome
,
was
drawne
through
the
Citie
and
cast
into
●●ber
.
In
his
time
also
Pamachus
a
Senator
of
Rome
,
with
his
wife
〈…〉
other
men
and
women
,
and
Sin
pliciu●
a
Noble
Senator
▪
all
these
〈…〉
had
their
heads
smitten
off
and
their
hands
hanged
vp
on
diuerse
〈…〉
Under
him
also
suffered
Quiritius
,
a
No●le
man
of
Rome
,
with
his
〈…〉
many
more
;
also
T●berius
and
Valerianus
,
〈◊〉
of
Rome
and
〈…〉
with
〈◊〉
,
and
afterwords
beheaded
;
also
Martina
a
Uirgin
.
¶
The
sixt
Persecution
.
MAximinus
succéeded
Alexander
,
and
for
the
hatered
he
bare
him
,
he
〈…〉
De
Martyrio
;
in
●is
time
〈…〉
Rome
who
succeeded
V●banus
,
with
Phillip
his
Priest
,
was
banished
〈…〉
there
died
.
In
these
times
notable
men
were
raised
vp
to
the
Church
,
as
Philetus
Bishop
of
Antioch
,
and
Zebenus
Bi●hop
of
the
same
,
Ammonius
Schoolemaster
of
Origen
,
〈…〉
Africanus
Origens
Scholler
,
and
Natalius
who
had
suffered
for
the
〈…〉
●●clepiodotus
and
Theod●tus
Arrians
promise●
〈…〉
to
be
the
Bishop
of
their
Sect
,
whereunto
he
yeelded
,
but
the
Lord
〈…〉
and
regarding
it
not
,
he
was
〈◊〉
with
Angels
,
and
hee
〈…〉
and
what
had
happened
vnto
him
,
so
Zephirinus
Bishop
,
with
the
〈…〉
him
againe
.
After
Pontianus
Bishop
of
Rome
,
Antonius
succéeded
,
and
after
him
〈◊〉
Hipolitus
Bishop
of
a
head
citie
in
Arabia
,
hee
was
a
Martyre
,
he
was
a
great
〈◊〉
.
Prudentius
maketh
mention
of
great
heapes
of
Mart●res
burned
by
60.
〈…〉
saith
,
that
Hipolitus
was
drawne
with
〈◊〉
horses
through
fields
,
〈…〉
Go●ianus
succeeded
;
Maximinus
and
Phillip
succeeded
him
,
and
〈…〉
two
Emperours
were
Christned
with
their
Families
and
conuerted
by
Fabianus
Bishop
of
Rome
and
Origen
.
Phillip
▪
with
his
Sonne
▪
was
〈…〉
Captaines
,
because
the
Emperours
had
commit●ed
th●●
treasures
vnto
●●bianus
.
¶
The
seauenth
Persecution
.
DEcius
hauing
slaine
the
former
Emperours
,
inuaded
the
Crown●
,
in
the
yeare
Fabianus
was
made
Bishop
of
Rome
,
by
lighting
of
a
Doue
vpon
him
in
the
Congregation
,
which
was
minded
to
elect
some
Noble
〈…〉
and
was
put
to
death
by
Decius
,
who
proclamed
the
〈◊〉
of
Christians
,
Origen
wrote
of
the
rightuous●●●●
of
his
Faith●
Origen
taught
and
〈…〉
and
sustained
〈◊〉
persecutions
.
Under
Decius
be
〈…〉
with
bats
of
〈…〉
,
and
death
and
〈…〉
part
of
Scripture
,
〈…〉
of
the
46.
Psalme
;
Why
dost
thou
preach
my
Iustification
,
and
why
dost
thou
take
my
Testament
in
thy
mouth
?
〈…〉
.
In
his
time
Alexanderines
Bishop
of
〈◊〉
▪
where
he
had
〈◊〉
40.
yeares
,
and
was
brought
from
thence
of
Casaria
,
and
died
therein
prison
.
M●zananes
succeeded
him
the
36.
Bishop
after
Iames.
Babilas
Bishop
of
●n●●och
resisted
an
Emperour
,
who
against
his
promise
had
〈◊〉
a
Kings
sonne
〈…〉
suffer
him
to
〈◊〉
to
the
Temple
of
the
Christian●s
〈…〉
was
〈◊〉
by
him
his
body
was
〈◊〉
into
the
Sub●●bs
of
〈…〉
the
Christians
,
as
s●tte
as
his
body
taken
out
of
the
Temp●e
,
〈…〉
with
fire
.
In
Decius
his
〈◊〉
40.
Uirgine
suffered
in
Antioch
,
one
Peter
〈…〉
one
Andrew
,
one
Paul●on●
,
one
Nichomachus
an●
Dionisia
a
virgin
were
〈…〉
and
〈◊〉
Chr●stians
were
led
from
〈…〉
Cappadocta
,
Germanus
,
Theophilus
,
Cesarius
,
and
Vitalis
suffered
Martyrdome
,
and
Policronios
Bishop
of
Bathlon
,
and
Nesto●
Bishop
of
〈…〉
Olimpiades
and
Maximus
;
in
〈◊〉
Anatolia
a
virgin
,
and
Aud●x
〈…〉
the
Faith
.
In
his
time
diuerse
suffered
in
Alexandria
before
the
〈…〉
sayer
〈◊〉
vp
the
people
▪
first
,
they
〈…〉
a
Priest
,
beat
him
with
〈…〉
him
in
the
face
and
eyes
with
〈◊〉
,
and
them
stoned
him
.
〈◊〉
tooke
Quinta
a
faithful●
〈…〉
through
the
〈◊〉
vpon
the
hard
stones
,
dashed
〈◊〉
against
〈…〉
then
they
spoyled
all
the
Christians
,
〈◊〉
the
citie
,
and
tooke
the
They
tooke
Apollima
an
ancient
Uirgin
rashed
out
all
her
teeth
,
made
a
fire
〈…〉
she
would
deny
Chr●st
;
but
she
〈◊〉
suddenly
into
the
〈◊〉
and
was
burned
.
They
tooke
one
Serapion
,
and
broke
almost
all
the
〈…〉
and
cast
him
from
an
vpper
oft
,
so
he
dyed
,
shortly
after
came
the
〈…〉
against
the
Christians
,
wherevpon
the
Persecution
grew
more
〈◊〉
.
Cromon
and
Iulianus
were
laid
vpon
Camels
,
and
whipped
,
then
cast
into
thy
〈◊〉
for
the
testimony
of
Iesus
;
a
Soldier
tooke
part
with
them
going
to
Mart●●●●
,
and
was
beheader
;
also
〈…〉
was
burned
,
and
Epimacus
and
Alexander
,
hauing
suffred
bands
and
torments
with
〈◊〉
scourges
,
were
burned
with
4.
women
,
Ammonarion
a
holy
virgin
,
Marcuria
an
aged
Mat●on
,
and
Dionisia
mother
of
many
faire
children
,
after
many
torments
,
were
slaine
by
the
●word
.
Horon
and
●●odorus
Egyptian●
,
were
grieuously
tormented
and
then
burned
;
there
was
one
Dioscorus
of
their
company
but
●5
.
yeares
old
,
whe●●
the
Iudge
〈◊〉
for
his
〈◊〉
age
,
being
〈◊〉
at
his
〈…〉
.
N●mesian
an
Egypt●an
was
accused
of
theft
and
purg●d
,
and
then
was
〈◊〉
of
Christianitie
and
was
more
grieuously
scourged
then
the
théeues
,
and
then
was
burned
.
Amnon
Zenon
,
Ptolomeus
,
Ingenius
Souldiers
,
and
an
old
man
Theophilus
,
they
séeing
a
Christian
fearing
to
confesse
his
Faith
,
incouraged
him
by
signes
and
being
noted
and
ready
to
be
taken
;
they
pressed
to
the
Tribunall
Seate
,
and
confessed
themselues
to
be
Christians
;
whereat
the
Iudges
and
their
Assistants
were
greatly
amased
,
and
the
Christians
imboldened
,
and
they
departed
glad
for
the
testimony
they
had
giuen
.
Ischrion
often
moued
of
his
Master
to
doe
Sacrifice
,
and
refusing
,
he
runne
him
through
with
a
speare
.
In
this
time
many
wandred
in
wildernesse
,
suffered
hunger
,
colde
,
danger
of
wilde
beasts
.
Clerimon
Bishop
of
Nilus
,
an
olde
man
,
with
his
wife
,
flying
to
the
mountaine
of
Arabia
,
could
neuer
be
found
againe
.
Dionisius
Alexandrinus
suffered
much
a●fl●ction
,
and
had
strange
deliuerances
.
First
,
the
messenger
was
struck●n
blinde
&
could
not
finde
his
house
,
after
which
three
daies
,
God
had
him
flye
;
after
,
comming
to
Ierusalem
,
he
was
taken
,
the
Keeper
was
from
home
when
he
was
brought
to
Prison
,
and
the
Keeper
returning
home
and
finding
diuerse
runne
away
,
he
ranne
away
himselfe
,
and
tolde
the
matter
to
one
he
met
going
to
a
Mariage
,
who
tolde
it
to
them
at
the
wedding
,
who
in
the
night
rushed
towards
the
pri●oners
with
great
shouting
,
they
that
kept
the
prisoners
were
afraid
and
left
them
,
then
the
company
willed
them
to
depart
,
and
they
t●●ke
Dionisius
,
set
him
vpon
an
Asse
,
and
conueyed
him
away
.
In
this
time
suffered
one
Christopherus
a
Cananite
,
12.
cubits
high
;
also
Meneates
a
Florentine
,
and
Agatha
a
holy
virgine
in
Sicily
,
who
suffered
imprisonment
,
was
be●ten
,
racked
,
famished
,
rayled
on
,
tormented
with
sharpe
shels
and
〈◊〉
co●es
,
and
her
breasts
were
cut
from
her
body
.
Amongst
others
also
suffered
40.
virgines
by
diuerse
k●nds
of
deathes
;
Triphon
a
very
holy
and
constant
man
of
Nice
,
after
much
torments
,
suffered
death
by
the
sword
.
Decius
erected
a
Temple
at
Ephesus
,
and
compelled
all
the
citie
to
dee
Sacrifice
;
7.
of
his
Souldiers
refused
,
and
they
hi●
themselues
in
Mount
Celius
in
caues
;
the
Emperour
caused
them
to
be
rammed
vp
with
stones
,
and
so
they
w●re
Martired
.
Hieronimus
writeth
of
a
godly
Souldier
,
which
could
not
be
brought
from
his
Faith
,
was
brought
into
a
pleasant
Garden
,
laid
vpon
a
soft
bed
,
and
an
Harlot
sent
to
allure
him
,
she
offering
to
kisse
him
▪
he
bit
off
her
tongue
and
●pit
it
in
her
face
.
Theodora
a
virgine
,
was
commanded
to
the
Stewes
,
a
young
man
,
a
Christian
,
caused
her
to
change
garments
with
him
,
and
conuey
herselfe
away
,
and
offering
himselfe
to
their
violence
,
being
found
a
man
,
he
confessed
himselfe
a
Christian
,
and
was
condemned
to
suffer
,
Theodora
offered
herselfe
to
the
Iudge
,
and
desired
that
the
other
might
be
discharged
,
he
commanded
them
both
to
be
beheaded
,
and
cast
into
the
fire
.
Agathon
was
condemned
to
lose
his
head
for
rebuking
them
that
derived
the
dead
bodies
of
Christians
.
One
Paulus
,
and
one
Andreas
,
were
scourged
,
drawne
through
the
citie
,
and
aftrer
troden
to
death
vnder
the
féete
of
people
;
also
Iustinus
a
Priest
of
Rome
,
and
Nicostratus
a
Deacon
,
and
Portius
a
Priest
of
Rome
,
which
is
reported
to
haue
conuerted
the
Emperour
Phillip
,
were
all
Martyred
.
Secundarius
,
as
he
was
led
to
the
Iaile
,
Verianus
&
Marcellinus
asked
whether
they
led
the
innocent
,
whereupon
they
were
taken
▪
and
after
torments
and
beatings
with
waisters
,
were
hanged
,
with
fire
put
to
their
sides
;
but
the
Tormentors
some
fell
sodainly
dead
,
others
were
possessed
with
euill
Spirits
.
Beza
registers
these
to
suffer
in
this
Tyrants
time
,
Hipolitus
,
Concordia
,
Hierenius
,
Abundus
,
Victoria
a
virgin
being
Nobles
or
Antioch
:
Belias
Bishop
of
Apollinia
;
Leacus
,
Tyrsus
,
and
Galmetus
,
Naza●zo
,
Triphon
,
Phillas
,
Bishop
of
Philocomus
;
Philocronius
Bishop
of
Babilon
,
Thesiphon
Bishop
of
Pamphilia
,
Nestor
Bishop
of
Corduba
,
Parmeuius
Priest
,
Circensis
,
Marianus
,
and
Iacobus
,
Nemesianus
,
Felix
,
Rogatianus
Priest
Felicissimus
,
Iouinius
,
Basilius
,
Ruffina
and
Secunda
virgins
,
Tertullianus
Valerianus
,
Nemesius
,
Sempronianus
,
Olimpiadus
,
Teragone
,
Zeno
Bishop
of
Cesaria
,
Marinus
,
Archinius
,
Priuatus
Bishop
,
Theodorus
Bishop
of
Pontus
,
Pergentius
and
Laurencius
children
,
suffered
Persecution
in
Tuscia
.
Many
reuolted
,
as
Serapion
▪
Nichomachus
in
the
middest
of
his
torments
,
Euaristus
Bishop
of
Africa
,
Nicoftratus
a
Deacon
,
diuerse
of
them
were
punished
by
Gods
hand
,
some
with
euill
spirits
,
some
with
strange
diseases
.
At
this
time
rose
the
heresie
of
Nouatus
,
he
disturbed
Cyprian
Bishop
of
Carthage
,
and
Cornelius
Bishop
of
Rome
,
he
was
assisted
with
Maximus
,
Vrbanus
,
Sidonius
,
and
Celerius
,
but
they
forsooke
him
:
after
he
allured
three
simple
Bishops
in
●taly
to
lay
their
hands
on
him
to
make
him
Bishop
of
Rome
,
with
Coruelius
,
whom
by
all
meanes
he
sought
to
defeate
,
and
made
the
people
that
came
to
receiue
the
Eucharist
▪
swea●e
they
would
stand
with
him
.
Two
young
men
,
Aurelius
,
which
was
twise
tormented
,
and
Mapalicus
in
the
middest
of
his
torments
,
told
the
Proconsull
,
to
morrow
you
shall
see
the
running
for
a
wager
,
meaning
his
Ma●tyrdome
.
Decius
the
Emperour
raigned
but
two
yeares
,
and
with
his
sonne
,
was
slaine
of
the
Barbarians
;
presently
God
sent
a
ple●ue
10
yeares
together
,
which
made
diuerse
p●aces
desolate
,
especially
where
the
Persecution
most
raigned
the
Christians
comforted
and
ministred
vnto
their
sicke
brethren
,
the
Infidels
forsooke
their
neighbours
and
friends
,
and
left
them
destitute
of
succour
,
vpon
this
Plague
Ciprian
wrote
his
Booke
,
De
mortalitate
.
Vibias
Gallus
▪
and
Volusian
his
sonne
,
by
treason
,
succeeded
Decius
.
Gallus
at
the
first
was
quiet
,
anone
after
published
Edicts
against
Christians
;
Cyprian
Bishop
of
Carthage
was
banished
,
others
were
condemned
to
the
Mines
,
as
Nemisianus
,
Fex
,
Lucius
,
with
their
Bishops
,
Priests
and
Deacons
▪
to
whom
,
and
to
Seagrius
and
Rogatianus
Cyprian
wrote
consolatory
Epistles
:
Lucius
Bishop
of
Rome
was
banished
,
whom
Cornelius
succeeded
,
but
a
while
after
hee
returned
againe
to
his
Church
,
and
Stephanus
succéeded
him
,
and
sate
7.
yeares
,
5.
monethe
,
and
died
a
Martyre
,
betwixt
him
end
Cyprian
fell
a
contention
about
rebaptizing
of
Hereticks
.
Emilianus
slew
the
former
Emperours
,
and
succéeded
himselfe
,
after
3.
moneths
he
was
slaine
,
and
Valerius
and
Galienus
his
sonne
succeeded
him
.
Valerius
3.
or
4.
yeares
was
so
cut●eous
to
Christians
,
as
no
Emperour
before
him
,
that
his
Court
was
full
of
Christians
,
but
he
was
seduced
by
an
Egyptian
Magitian
,
finding
himselfe
hindred
by
them
,
from
the
practising
of
his
charmes
,
hée
brought
the
Emperour
to
Idols
,
he
Sacrificed
Infants
,
and
reised
the
eight
Persecution
.
¶
The
eight
Persecution
.
CIprian
was
an
African
borne
in
Carthage
,
an
Idolater
,
and
giuen
to
Magicke
,
he
was
conuerted
to
the
Faith
,
by
Ceci●a
Priest
,
by
hearing
the
Prophet
Ionas
,
as
sOOne
as
he
was
conuerted
,
he
gaue
his
goods
to
the
poore
:
not
long
after
he
was
Priest
,
he
was
bishop
of
Carthage
,
he
had
the
gouernment
of
the
whole
East
Church
▪
and
Church
of
Spaine
,
he
was
called
the
Bishop
of
Christian
men
:
he
loued
to
read
Tertullian
,
and
called
him
his
Master
.
In
the
time
of
Decius
and
Gallus
he
was
banished
,
in
the
time
of
Valerianus
he
returned
againe
:
but
after
,
he
was
found
in
a
Carden
,
and
his
head
stricken
off
.
At
this
time
Zistus
Bishop
of
Rome
,
with
sixe
of
his
Deacons
,
more
beheaded
:
one
Laurence
a
Deacon
,
seeing
the
bishop
goe
to
execution
,
cryed
to
him
,
Deare
Father
,
whether
goest
thou
without
thy
deare
sonne
?
He
answered
,
within
three
daies
thou
shalt
suffer
in
more
painefull
manner
then
I
,
which
fell
out
accordingly
:
for
Laurence
hauing
distributed
the
goods
of
the
poore
,
by
the
charge
of
the
bishop
,
the
Emperour
hearing
thereof
,
commaunded
him
to
render
the
Treasure
to
him
▪
but
after
thrée
daies
respite
,
in
sleede
thereof
,
hee
presented
vnto
him
a
sort
of
poore
Christians
,
as
the
Treasure
of
the
Church
;
whereupon
hee
commaunded
Laurence
to
bee
broyled
on
a
gridyron
,
where
after
hee
had
suffered
a
great
space
,
hee
said
this
side
is
rosted
enough
,
turne
vp
Tyrant
,
try
whether
rosted
or
raw
be
bettermeate
.
A
Souldier
of
Rome
was
conuerted
to
the
Faith
by
the
constant
pro●●●●ion
of
this
Laurence
,
and
desired
to
be
baptized
of
him
,
but
the
Iudge
called
him
,
and
scourged
,
and
be
headed
him
.
At
this
time
suffered
Dionisius
Bishop
of
Alexandria
,
he
was
banished
and
scourged
,
then
remoued
to
a
more
strait
place
;
one
Gaius
,
one
Petrus
,
and
one
Paulus
were
afflicted
with
him
notwithstanding
;
Maximus
,
Dioscorus
,
Demetrius
,
and
Lucius
,
visited
the
brethren
,
also
Eusebius
suffered
affliction
for
the
truth
,
who
after
was
Bishop
of
●aodicia
:
Faustus
long
after
being
an
oldman
,
was
beheaded
▪
but
Dionisius
suruiued
all
these
troubles
and
in
great
age
departed
in
peace
,
after
he
had
gouerned
the
Church
of
Alexandria
17.
yeares
,
and
taught
Schoole
there
16.
yeares
,
and
Maximus
succeeded
him
.
In
the
same
time
Priscus
,
Marcus
,
and
Alexander
,
who
stepyed
to
the
Iudge
,
and
declared
themselues
Christians
,
with
a
woman
,
were
giuen
to
wilde
beasts
.
In
Carthage
were
300.
martyred
in
a
Lime
kill
for
refusing
,
because
they
would
not
Sacrifice
to
lupiter
.
Maxima
,
Donatilla
,
and
Secunda
,
three
Uirgins
,
after
cruell
torments
,
were
giuen
to
beasts
,
which
refused
to
touch
them
,
then
they
were
beheaded
;
also
one
Pontius
after
diuerse
torments
,
was
giuen
to
beasts
,
who
refusing
to
touch
him
▪
he
was
burned
at
which
time
Claudius
his
Iudge
with
Anabius
his
assistant
,
were
taken
with
wicked
Spirits
,
and
bit
off
their
owne
tongues
,
and
died
.
The
same
time
Zeno
Bishop
of
Uerona
was
Martyred
;
one
Phillippus
President
of
Alexandria
came
downe
with
his
Wife
,
two
Sons
,
and
his
Daughter
Eugenia
she
with
two
E●nuches
,
Prothus
and
Hiacintus
,
were
conuerted
to
Christianitie
;
she
put
on
the
apparell
of
a
man
to
a●●ide
trouble
,
and
to
heare
Helenus
Bishop
,
and
named
herselfe
Eugenius
.
Malena
a
Marton
of
Alexandria
fell
in
lou●
with
her
,
end
séeing
that
by
no
meanes
she
could
obtaine
her
sute
,
she
made
an
outcry
,
saying
that
Eugenius
went
about
to
de●lowre
her
,
and
accused
her
to
Phillippus
,
so
shee
was
forced
to
manifest
her selfe
to
her
Father
;
after
,
she
wonne
him
and
other
of
her
kindred
,
to
the
Faith
,
her
Father
was
after
Martyred
:
after
,
shee
returned
to
Rome
with
her
Eunuches
,
and
conuerted
Basilla
,
who
was
beheaded
after
sundry
torments
.
In
the
sixt
yeare
of
Valerianus
,
Victor
and
Victorinus
,
with
Claudianus
and
Bossa
his
wife
,
after
thrée
yeares
imprisonment
,
and
diuerse
torments
,
were
put
to
death
.
Fructuosus
Bishop
of
Tarraconia
,
with
his
two
Deacons
Augurius
and
Eulogius
,
at
their
execution
,
their
hands
bound
behinde
them
vnloosed
,
and
the
fire
flewe
from
them
▪
vntill
they
had
prayed
▪
at
which
time
a
certaine
Souldier
did
sée
the
Heauens
open
,
and
the
Martyres
entred
in
;
which
sight
he
shewed
to
the
Daughter
of
Emilianus
the
President
.
This
Emperour
Valerianus
,
after
he
had
raigned
,
with
his
Sonne
,
about
sixe
yeares
,
and
afflicted
the
Christians
two
yeares
,
was
taken
of
Sapres
King
of
the
Persians
,
who
made
him
alwaies
his
footstoole
to
get
vppon
his
horse
till
hee
dyed
.
At
the
same
time
,
amongst
the
Romaines
,
there
happenned
30.
Earthquakes
together
,
whereupon
the
Persecution
was
moderated
:
yet
some
●uffered
,
as
Marinus
,
a
Noble-man
,
he
was
accused
to
be
a
Christian
of
him
that
should
succeede
him
;
the
Iudge
gaue
him
three
dayes
to
aduise
himselfe
,
but
being
incouraged
by
Theodi●tus
Bishop
of
Cesaria
,
hee
presented
himselfe
to
the
Iudge
,
by
whose
Sentence
he
was
beheaded
.
Galienus
succeeded
Valerianus
,
and
Claudius
succeeded
him
.
Vincentius
maketh
mention
of
262.
Martyres
that
suffered
vnder
him
:
Quintilianus
succeeded
him
after
Aurelianus
,
vnder
whom
was
moued
the
ninth
Persecution
.
¶
The
ninth
Persecution
.
AS
Aurelianus
was
subscribing
the
Edict
against
Christians
,
Publius
Annins
Tacitus
succeeded
Aurelianus
,
and
raigned
6.
moneths
;
his
brother
Florianus
succéeded
him
60.
daies
.
Marcus
Aurelius
succéeded
him
,
surnamed
Probus
;
he
moued
no
Persecution
:
after
he
had
raigned
6
yeares
,
4.
Moneths
,
because
,
by
reason
of
Peace
,
he
had
no
worke
for
his
Souldiers
,
therefore
he
was
slaine
.
Carus
with
his
two
Sonnes
,
Carinus
and
Numerianus
succéeded
him
3.
yeares
Numerianus
kil●●
Cerillus
,
for
not
suffering
him
to
enter
into
the
congregation
of
the
Christians
,
he
being
their
Bishop
;
he
was
slaine
of
his
Father
.
Dioclesian
succeeded
;
vntill
the
19.
yeare
of
his
raigne
the
Church
was
quiet
,
which
quiet●●sse
had
indured
44.
yeares
;
the
Church
grew
mightily
,
and
the
chiefe
of
them
in
fauour
with
the
Emperour
,
were
Derotheus
and
Gorgotheus
,
and
diuerse
moe
.
The
Church
began
to
were
wanton
with
Peace
,
and
to
build
large
Churches
,
but
their
desolutenes
broght
on
them
the
tenth
persecution
.
¶
The
tenth
Persecution
.
WHilst
Dioclesian
abstained
from
Persecuting
,
he
obtained
diuerse
victories
,
and
being
proud
thereof
,
he
would
be
worshipped
as
a
God
,
calling
himselfe
brother
of
the
Sunne
and
Moone
,
inioyned
the
people
to
kisse
his
feete
,
and
in
the
19.
yeare
of
his
raigne
he
moued
Persecution
,
he
commaunded
the
Churches
of
Christians
to
be
destroyed
,
and
the
Scriptures
to
be
burned
;
put
Christians
from
Magistracie
,
and
constrained
them
with
torments
to
offer
to
Idols
.
After
the
Proclamation
of
the
Edict
,
a
Noble-man
,
a
Christian
openly
rent
it
in
pieces
,
for
which
act
he
was
put
to
most
bitter
death
.
Dioclesian
began
with
his
Campe
,
willed
the
Christians
to
lay
away
their
weapons
,
and
giue
ouer
their
charges
,
which
they
did
willingly
.
At
Tyre
there
were
Christians
giuen
to
cruell
beasts
:
preserued
miracul●usly
,
though
they
were
kept
hungry
of
purpose
;
they
raged
against
those
that
brought
the
Christians
,
and
deuoured
them
they
could
catch
,
therefore
they
were
beheaded
,
and
cast
into
the
Sea
.
At
that
time
was
Martyred
the
Bishop
of
Sidon
,
but
Siluanus
Bishop
of
Gazen●●s
,
with
39.
others
,
were
slaine
in
the
Mettie-mines
;
thou
Pamphilius
an
Elder
,
and
the
glory
of
the
Church
of
Cesaria
,
whom
Eusebius
writeth
of
,
was
Martyred
.
All
the
Bishops
and
Teachers
in
Syria
were
imprisoned
;
Tyrannion
throwne
to
fishes
,
Arnobius
a
Physition
,
slaine
with
brickbats
,
some
drowned
themselues
rather
then
they
would
worship
Idols
,
Siluanus
Bishop
of
Emissa
,
with
others
were
throwne
to
wilde
beasts
.
In
Mesopotamia
the
Christians
were
hanged
by
the
feete
,
and
choked
with
smoke
:
in
Cappadocia
their
legs
were
broken
,
in
Cilicia
Taragus
,
Probus
,
and
Andronious
Martyred
:
the
Persecution
was
so
outragious
,
that
they
refrained
not
from
the
slaughter
of
the
Emperours
children
,
&
the
chiefest
Princes
of
his
Court
,
amongst
whom
was
one
Peter
of
the
Houshold
whom
the
King
did
loue
as
his
owne
childe
,
after
cruell
torments
,
he
was
whipped
to
the
bones
,
powdered
with
salt
and
vineger
,
and
●ofled
with
a
fire
.
Dorotheus
and
Gorgonius
séeing
it
,
reproued
the
Emperour
,
and
confessed
they
were
Christians
;
wherefore
,
though
they
were
in
great
authoritie
,
they
were
almost
tormented
as
he
,
and
strangled
.
Anthonius
Bishop
of
Nicomedia
,
and
Lucianus
,
and
a
great
company
of
●artyrs
were
beheaded
.
Dioclesian
beheaded
his
owne
wife
Serena
.
Elampia
,
Agapen
,
Irenea
,
Cronia
,
and
Anastachia
were
burned
,
2000.
Christians
were
burned
in
one
Temple
:
In
Arabia
many
Martyres
were
slaine
with
●xes
:
I●
Phrigia
,
a
whole
Citie
of
Christians
compassed
,
set
on
fire
,
and
burned
:
In
Melitina
,
the
Bishop
and
Elders
were
cast
into
prison
.
A
Sheriffe
in
doing
execution
vpon
the
Christians
was
conuerted
,
and
confessed
himselfe
a
Christian
,
and
after
diuerse
strange
torments
,
was
burned
.
Eugenius
,
Auxentius
,
Marderius
,
were
Martyred
:
In
Egypt
,
Pelus
and
Nilus
Bishops
,
were
Martyred
,
the
rage
was
great
in
Alexandria
the
Bishop
thereof
and
Elders
,
Faustus
,
Didius
,
Ammonius
,
Phildas
,
Hefichius
,
and
Theodorus
,
with
many
other
were
Martyred
.
(
6660.
Souldiers
,
being
Christians
,
vnder
the
Christian
Captaine
Mauritius
,
lying
at
〈◊〉
in
Egypt
,
refusing
to
worship
Images
,
died
altogether
constant
in
the
Faith
.
Ascla
,
Phremon
&
Apolinius
with
diuerse
Christians
,
were
martyred
at
Anteno
,
in
Scilia
were
79.
put
to
death
▪
in
Calcedon
Euphenea
was
martired
,
in
Rome
,
Iohn
&
Crispus
Priests
,
at
Babem●
Agricola
and
Vitalis
,
at
Aquilia
the
Emperour
commaunded
〈◊〉
man
to
kil
the
Christians
,
where
Felices
and
Fortunatus
was
killed
,
Victor
suffered
at
〈…〉
Belua●ns
Lucian
suffered
.
In
Spaine
was
great
persecution
as
at
Emerita
,
Eulalia
,
Adula
,
Vincensia
,
Sabina
,
and
Christiana
suffered
;
Leucadia
virgin
,
Augusta
,
and
18.
besides
were
martyred
.
Where
was
such
Persecution
at
●re●●rs
by
the
riuer
Mosella
,
that
●he
blood
of
Christians
〈◊〉
like
a
little
Brooke
,
and
coloured
by
Riuer
;
Hors●men
〈…〉
to
kill
the
Christians
:
Agripina
and
Augusta
were
〈…〉
.
In
〈◊〉
all
the
Christians
were
destroyed
,
no
tongue
〈…〉
the
deathe
and
〈◊〉
that
this
Tyrant
vsed
,
hanging
them
by
one
hand
,
〈…〉
them
▪
and
〈…〉
but
not
to
death
:
but
euery
day
.
Eusebius
saith
,
he
saw
the
the
〈◊〉
of
the
pesecutors
blunt
with
often
slaughter
,
themselues
for
wearinesse
sit
downe
and
〈◊〉
;
but
the
Martyres
nothing
〈◊〉
were
patient
for
Chr●sts
sake
.
Miletus
Bishop
of
〈◊〉
gaue
backe
,
wherefore
Peter
Bishop
of
〈…〉
so
did
Marcellus
Bishop
of
Rome
,
wh●refore
he
was
〈…〉
and
was
Martyard
.
In
30.
dayes
were
〈◊〉
17000
Martyres
,
besides
many
that
〈…〉
There
were
Mariy●●d
at
Alexandria
.
300.
〈…〉
120.
more
Martyres
.
This
Persecution
endured
vntill
about
the
7.
yeare
of
Constantius
;
at
length
,
being
out
of
hope
to
ex●inguish
them
,
the
slaughter
ceased
▪
yet
they
〈◊〉
many
,
and
put
360.
Regmus
〈◊〉
the
eyes
of
〈◊〉
and
condemned
many
to
the
〈◊〉
.
After
Dioclesian
and
Maximi●anus
had
raigned
about
〈◊〉
.
yeares
th●y●●●
vp
the
Empier
,
and
the
Empire
remained
with
Constantius
,
and
Gal●●ius
Maxeminus
.
Maxeminus
presecuted
the
Persecution
about
7.
yeares
,
vnt●
the
years
318.
but
Constantius
●ather
●auoured
the
Christians
●and
to
try
〈◊〉
Cour●iers
he
●eigned
in
Sacrifice
to
〈◊〉
,
and
commaunced
his
Houshold
so
to
d●e
,
and
finding
a
number
that
constantly
refused
●e
cherished
them
and
〈◊〉
them
to
great
places
,
and
refused
the
back●●ders
.
Maximinus
vsed
great
cruceltie
in
the
East
Churches
〈◊〉
God
stayed
his
rage
by
sending
him
〈◊〉
a
bothe
as
pu●●●fied
his
●●trals
,
from
whence
came
inumerable
multitudes
whereupon
he
published
Edicts
of
Peace
to
the
Christians
and
desired
them
to
pray
for
him
,
but
6.
monethes
after
he
set
out
con●rary
of
〈◊〉
and
〈◊〉
them
to
be●
〈…〉
so
Persecution
rose
againe
as
great
as
before
.
Siluanus
,
Lucianus
,
Petrus
Bishop
,
Querinus
Bishop
,
Marcellus
,
T●mothe
,
Victorianus
,
Symphocrianus
,
Castorius
,
Cast●us
,
Cesarius
,
Me●●●ous
,
Nobilis
Dorotheus
,
Gorgamus
,
Pet●us
vnto
inumerable
Martyris
;
Iuliana
,
Cosmus
Damanus
Basileus
,
with
●eauen
others
,
Dorathca
,
Theophilus
.
Theodosia
Vita●
is
,
Agricola
,
●●cha
,
Philemon
,
Hireneus
,
Januarius
,
Festus
,
Di●iderius
,
Grigorius
,
Spolitanus
,
Agap●●s
,
Cro●ia
,
Hirenea
.
●●heodora
,
with
270.
others
.
Florianus
▪
Prinius
,
Felicia●●●
,
Vitus
,
Modestus
,
Crescentia
,
A●binus
,
Rogatianus
,
Donatianus
,
〈◊〉
Catharina
,
Margareta
.
Lucia
〈◊〉
A●theus
the
King
with
3700.
Simplicius
Faust●●●s
,
Beatrix
,
Panthaleon
,
Grigor●ns
,
Iustus
,
Leocandia
,
Anthonia
,
with
infir●●
.
Felix
Victor
,
with
his
parents
,
Lucia
widdowe
,
Germinianus
,
with
79.
others
;
Anastacia
,
C●●●ogonus
,
Felix
,
Audactus
,
Adrianus
Nathalia
,
Agnes
of
13.
yeares
olde
,
these
〈◊〉
many
other
were
then
Martyred
.
The
Emperour
in
his
Edict
declared
what
plently
they
enioyed
when
they
adored
their
〈◊〉
.
As
〈◊〉
as
that
Persecution
began
,
there
was
a
miserable
F●mine
a●d
Pestilence
,
wherein
the
Christians
(
to
their
power
)
re●●ued
the
Gentiles
,
whereby
grewe
some
yeare
.
〈…〉
a
Christian
woman
,
whose
husband
they
had
killed
to
satisfie
the
filthy
desire
of
the
Emperour
,
shee
killed
her selfe
rather
then
she
would
so
doe
.
He
banished
a
Noble
woman
of
Rome
,
because
she
gaue
her
goods
to
the
Church
.
The
people
of
Rome
,
wearied
with
the
vil●any
of
Maxentius
,
●●quired
ayd●
Constantine
,
he
gathered
an
Armie
in
Fraunce
and
Brita●ne
,
and
being
in
〈◊〉
,
looking
vp
to
Heauen
about
the
going
downe
of
the
Sunne
,
he
sawe
a
brightnesse
like
acrosse
,
with
Starres
of
equall
bignesse
,
with
this
inscription
,
In
hoc
vince
.
Eusebius
Pamphilus
reporteth
he
heard
Consta●tine
often
affirme
it
;
In
the
〈…〉
,
Christ
appeared
vnto
him
with
the
signe
of
the
same
Crosse
,
b●●ding
●im
make
the
figure
thereof
and
carry
it
before
him
in
his
warres
,
and
he
should
hau●
v●ctory
;
whereupon
he
〈◊〉
towards
Max●ntius
,
who
not
being
able
to
sustaine
Constantines
●orce
,
and
〈◊〉
●o
the
C●tie
,
was
ouerthrowne
of
his
horse
in
the
floud
,
and
●●owned
,
and
so
ended
th●
last
Persecution
,
he
gaue
li●ertie
,
by
Procl●mation
,
to
Christians
●o
prolesse
their
Religion
:
Di●clesian
hea●ing
her●of
,
dyed
for
sorr●w
some
say
he
poysoned
〈…〉
.
Licinius
first
●oyned
with
Constan●●ne
,
and
●onqu●red
Maximinus
a
great
〈◊〉
in
the
West
,
who
killed
his
Charm●rs
that
〈◊〉
him
●o
warre
,
and
〈…〉
with
a
disease
,
he
glorified
the
God
of
the
Christians
,
and
made
a
Lawe
for
their
〈◊〉
.
Licinius
called
Learning
▪
the
poyson
of
the
common
wealth
,
and
said
it
was
a
〈◊〉
for
a
Prince
to
be
learned
;
he
said
,
the
Christians
prayed
for
Constant●●●
〈◊〉
and
not
for
him
,
therefore
he
persecuted
them
,
first
in
his
owne
Court
,
them
in
the
〈◊〉
he
rased
many
Churches
to
the
ground
,
he
hanged
Theodorus
on
a
Crosse
,
thr●st
nayles
into
his
a●me
pits
then
strucke
off
his
head
,
He
put
to
death
Basilius
Bishop
,
Nicl●olaus
Bishop
Grig●r●us
of
Armenia
the
great
Paul
of
〈◊〉
whose
●ands
were
〈◊〉
off
●ith
a
●earing
Iron
,
in
Sebast●a
he
drowned
40.
Souldiers
in
a
horse
Pond
,
the
wiues
of
these
40.
with
Ammones
a
Deacon
,
after
inumerable
torments
were
sla●●e
with
th●
sword
.
Diuerse
b●t●els
were
sought
betwéene
Licinius
and
Constantine
first
in
Hungary
,
where
he
was
ou●r
throwne
,
in
Macedonia
,
where
he
fled
and
●ep●yred
his
Arm●●
,
and
being
vanquished
by
Sea
and
Land
,
he
yeelded
to
Costantine
,
and
was
comm●●●●d●●
liue
a
priuate
life
but
he
was
killed
by
the
Souldiers
in
the
yeare
324.
A●bon
,
the
fi●st
that
su●●●red
Martyrdome
in
England
,
he
was
conuer●●d
by
A●
phibolus
,
a
persecuted
Clarke
which
he
lo●ged
;
the
Prince
hearting
thereof
,
sent
out
〈◊〉
for
him
,
Albon
came
to
the
Souldiers
who
brought
him
to
the
Iudge
,
and
〈…〉
would
not
sacrifice
to
Diuels
,
after
he
was
grieuo●sly
scourged
he
was
beheaded
,
the
Clarke
fled
into
Wales
,
where
he
was
set
and
made
to
runne
about
a
Stake
,
his
b●lly
being
opened
,
whilst
〈◊〉
owels
were
drawne
out
,
hee
was
stabbed
with
waggers
,
and
after
stoned
,
this
was
Anno
301.
It
is
to
be
noted
that
England
was
no●
touched
with
any
of
the
nine
Persecutions
,
but
onely
with
the
tenth
,
in
which
almost
all
Christiantie
was
in
the
〈◊〉
ex●inguished
.
Galerius
threatning
the
Christians
in
Antioch
,
Romanus
a
Noble
man
encouraged
them
he
was
strangely
tormented
,
he
requ●red
the
Tyrant
that
a
childe
should
be
presented
vnto
him
,
he
asked
the
childe
whether
it
was
●ore
reason●ble
to
serue
one
God
rath●r
th●n
●umerable
;
the
Childe
answered
the
Tyrant
,
that
one
God
was
to
be
worshipped
;
the
Tyrant
scourged
the
Childe
,
and
pulled
off
the
skinne
of
his
head
,
the
mother
being
by
,
exhorted
the
Childe
to
patience
,
the
Childe
was
beheaded
,
and
Romanus
cast
in
the
fire
,
which
when
it
would
not
burne
him
,
hee
was
●●angled
in
prison
.
Gordius
a
Centurion
liued
in
the
Desert
a
long
time
,
but
at
a
●eest
of
Mars
he
got
vpon
the
highest
p●ace
of
the
Thea●or
,
and
v●tered
himselfe
to
all
the
people
to
bee
a
Christian
;
after
many
torments
,
he
was
●urned
.
Menas
likewise
▪
a
Souldier
,
con●essed
himselfe
a
Christi●n
in
Colis
,
and
af●er
diuerse
torments
,
wa●
beheaded
.
Basilius
writeth
of
40.
Martyres
,
young
Gentlemen
,
professing
themselues
Christians
,
they
were
caused
to
stand
in
winter
in
a
Pond
all
night
,
and
in
the
morning
bnrne●
.
Nicephorus
reporteth
of
40.
Martyres
drowned
in
a
Ponde
at
Sebestia
.
Cirus
a
Poysition
,
with
one
Ioannes
,
led
a
solitary
life
in
Arabia
in
Persecu●ion
,
they
hearing
of
the
imprisonment
of
Athanasia
with
her
three
daughters
,
Theo●●ste
,
Theodota
,
and
Eudoxa
,
they
came
to
confi●me
them
,
and
being
accused
,
and
would
not
doe
Sacr●fice
,
they
were
put
to
death
.
Sebastian
,
Lieutenant
or
Diaclesian
,
was
accused
to
the
Emperour
for
encouraging
diuers
Martyres
:
he
was
brought
into
the
Fielde
,
and
of
his
owne
Souldiers
shot
through
with
innumerable
Darts
,
after
threw
his
body
into
a
Iakes
.
Nicostratus
,
with
Zoe
his
Wife
:
Tranquillinus
,
with
Martia
his
Wife
;
Traglianus
,
Claudius
,
Castor
,
Tiburtus
,
Castullus
,
Marcus
,
and
Marcellus
,
with
others
moe
suffered
with
him
.
Barla
,
a
Nobleman
,
whom
Basilius
mentions
in
a
Sermon
,
after
many
torments
he
was
sacrificed
on
an
Altar
of
their
Idols
,
they
put
Fire
and
Incense
into
his
hand
,
thinking
he
would
scatter
it
vpon
the
Altar
,
and
so
haue
sacrificed
,
but
the
fire
burning
about
his
hand
,
it
endured
as
if
it
had
béene
couered
about
with
Embers
,
he
saying
the
Psalme
,
Blessed
is
my
God
which
teacheth
in
hands
to
fight
.
Vincentius
was
so
racked
,
that
all
the
ioynts
of
his
body
cracked
,
then
there
was
many
wounds
made
in
his
body
,
then
his
flesh
was
combed
with
Iron
Combes
,
sharply
filed
,
then
they
scourged
him
,
then
they
laid
his
body
vpon
an
Iron
Grate
,
and
opened
it
with
Hooks
,
then
they
seared
it
with
diuers
plates
,
sprinkling
the
same
with
hot
Salt
,
then
they
drew
him
into
a
Dungeon
sprinkled
with
sharpe
shels
,
and
locked
his
féete
in
the
stockes
.
Philoronimus
forsooke
great
possessions
for
Christ
,
and
was
beheaded
,
and
neither
Friends
,
Wife
,
or
Children
could
moue
him
:
also
,
Procopius
being
conuerted
,
brake
his
Siluer
Images
,
and
gaue
them
to
the
poore
,
after
gréeuous
torments
,
his
hands
and
féet
being
cut
off
he
was
beheaded
:
so
was
Grigotius
a
young
man
vsed
.
Panthion
,
Theodorus
,
and
Gerion
,
with
318.
were
martyred
,
Hermogines
,
Eugraphus
,
Samonas
,
Gurias
,
Abilus
,
Hieron
,
Indes
,
Dominas
,
with
two
thousand
were
martired
.
Enclasius
and
Maximinius
,
whom
Fausta
the
Uirgin
conuerted
in
her
torments
:
also
,
Thusus
,
Lucius
,
Callinicus
,
Apollonius
,
Philemon
,
Asilas
,
Leonides
,
Arianus
,
Cyprian
Byshop
of
Antioch
,
before
his
conuersion
being
a
Magitian
,
suffered
with
Iustina
a
Uirgine
.
Glicerius
,
Felix
,
Fortunatus
,
Achileus
,
Arthemius
,
Ciriacus
,
Anthonius
,
Marcellinus
,
Cucusatus
,
Barcimonia
,
Felix
Byshop
,
Audactus
,
Ianuarius
,
Fortunatus
,
Septimus
,
these
suffered
vnder
Dioclesian
.
Cassianus
was
stabbed
of
his
Schollers
with
Iron
Pen●
wherewith
they
vsed
to
write
.
Eulalia
was
shut
vp
of
her
Parents
,
least
she
should
be
cause
of
her
death
,
shee
brake
out
in
the
night
,
came
to
the
Iudge
,
confessed
her selfe
a
Christian
,
and
reprooued
the
cruelty
of
the
Iudge
,
and
their
vanity
in
worshipping
Images
,
she
threw
downe
the
Idols
,
and
scattered
the
Incense
when
she
was
brought
to
worship
them
;
she
had
one
ioynt
pulled
from
another
,
her
flesh
was
scraped
off
with
clawes
of
beasts
to
the
bones
,
she
reioysing
and
praising
God
,
they
seared
her
breasts
with
torches
:
when
they
had
caught
her
haire
,
which
hanged
downe
to
her
féet
and
couered
her
shame
,
shee
opened
her
mouth
ouer
the
flame
and
died
.
Agnes
,
a
Romaine
virgine
,
not
marriageable
,
for
her
constancy
in
Christ
was
condemned
to
be
committed
to
the
common
Stewes
,
and
Younkers
appointed
to
assayle
her
,
whom
when
she
refused
,
she
was
tied
to
a
corner
of
a
stréet
naked
:
one
beholding
the
Uirgine
with
vnchast
eyes
,
was
striken
with
lightning
,
his
eies
dashed
out
of
his
head
,
whom
Agnes
prayed
for
and
restored
:
after
●he
was
beheaded
,
she
preferred
the
sight
of
her
Executioners
more
,
then
of
her
louers
.
There
are
many
myracles
reported
of
her
.
Katherine
openly
resisted
the
Emperor
Maxentius
to
his
face
,
and
rebuked
him
of
his
cruelty
,
after
she
had
felt
the
racke
,
and
the
fouresharp
cutting
wheeles
,
she
was
beheaded
.
Iulitta
sued
to
the
Emperor
for
goods
wrongfully
detained
from
her
,
her
aduersary
accused
her
of
Christianity
,
being
commanded
to
doe
sacrifice
with
Incense
,
shee
refused
it
,
and
encouraged
others
,
and
was
burned
.
Barbara
,
a
Noble
woman
suffering
cruell
torments
,
as
cords
,
and
burning
of
her
sides
,
was
lastly
beheaded
for
her
Faith
.
Fausta
,
Iuliana
,
Anisia
,
Iustina
,
Lucia
,
Agatha
,
and
Tecla
,
with
all
holy
Uirgines
,
suffered
in
the
tenth
Persecution
.
●aius
succéeded
Xistus
B.
of
Rome
:
Marcellinus
,
Marcellus
,
Eusebius
were
Byshops
afterward
,
and
then
Miltiades
,
which
was
the
last
Bishop
of
Rome
that
was
martyred
:
These
all
were
Martyrs
.
Sapores
King
of
Persia
put
to
death
,
Acyndiuus
,
Pegasius
,
Anempodistus
,
Epidephorus
,
Simeon
Arch-byshop
of
Seleu●ia
,
C●esiphon
B.
in
Persia
,
with
other
religious
men
.
128.
Symon
,
chéefe
Bishop
of
Persia
,
was
accused
by
the
Magitians
,
as
he
was
leading
to
Prison
:
V●●hazares
,
who
was
the
Kings
Schoole-maister
,
and
had
fallen
from
Christianity
,
who
sitting
at
the
Kings
Gate
,
rose
vp
and
reuerenced
him
,
but
Simion
rebuked
him
with
sharpe
words
,
which
made
him
put
on
mourning
wéeds
,
sit
wéeping
at
the
gate
;
saying
,
what
hope
haue
I
of
God
when
my
familiar
friend
Simion
disdaineth
me
,
which
being
knowne
to
the
King
,
and
he
confessing
himselfe
a
Christian
,
the
King
commaunded
he
should
be
beheaded
:
He
desired
of
the
King
to
certifie
that
he
died
for
nothing
but
Christianity
,
which
he
obtained
;
Simion
being
in
prison
,
and
hearing
of
it
,
reioyced
,
and
the
next
day
suffered
with
an
100.
more
.
Pusices
,
séeing
an
old
Father
shrinke
in
the
sight
of
the
Martyr●
,
said
;
shut
thine
eies
,
be
strong
,
and
shortly
thou
shalt
sée
God
,
wherefore
the
King
caused
an
hole
to
be
made
in
his
necke
,
and
thereout
pulled
his
tongue
,
and
so
he
was
put
to
death
,
and
his
Daughter
,
a
Uirgine
,
died
with
him
in
Christs
cause
,
the
number
of
them
that
were
martyred
in
Persia
,
was
15000.
This
comming
to
Constantines
eares
,
mooued
him
,
he
graunted
Sapores
his
Ambassadors
all
they
requested
,
thinking
thereby
to
mooue
him
to
fauour
the
Christians
,
and
wrote
to
them
to
take
compassion
on
the
Innocents
,
and
shewed
how
the
hand
of
God
had
béene
against
Tyrants
of
the
Church
.
Beniamin
,
for
preaching
Christ
,
was
thrust
vnder
the
nailes
with
twenty
sharpe
prickes
,
when
hee
laughed
at
it
,
a
sharpe
Réede
was
thrust
into
his
yard
,
and
a
long
thorny
stalke
vp
into
his
body
vntill
hee
died
.
Under
Iulianus
Apostata
,
Emilianus
was
burned
,
Domitius
was
slaine
in
his
Caue
:
Theodorus
singing
a
Psalme
,
was
tormented
from
morning
to
night
,
hardly
escaped
with
life
,
and
being
asked
how
hee
could
abide
the
torments
,
said
,
at
first
I
felt
some
paine
,
but
after
there
stood
a
young
man
by
me
,
who
so
refreshed
me
,
that
it
greeued
me
more
when
I
was
let
down
from
the
Ingine
then
before
.
The
Arethusians
of
Syria
,
tooke
a
company
of
Uirgines
,
Christians
,
whom
first
they
set
sorth
naked
to
bee
scorned
of
the
multitude
,
then
shaued
them
,
then
couered
them
with
draffe
,
and
caused
them
to
bee
deuoured
of
Swine
,
their
cruelty
was
the
greater
,
because
Constantine
restrained
them
,
from
defiling
Uirgines
,
and
destroyed
the
Temple
of
Venus
.
Marcus
Arethusius
,
because
,
at
the
commaundement
of
Constantine
,
he
pulled
down
a
Temple
of
Idols
,
and
builded
a
Church
for
Christians
in
the
place
,
they
stripped
him
naked
,
and
beat
him
gréeuously
,
then
put
him
in
a
filthy
sincke
,
then
they
caused
Boyes
to
thrust
him
in
with
sharpe
stickes
,
then
they
annointed
him
with
Hony
and
Broath
,
and
hung
him
in
the
Sunne
as
meat
for
Waspes
and
Flyes
,
then
they
required
somewhat
towards
the
building
of
the
Temple
againe
:
he
answered
,
it
were
as
great
impiety
to
conferre
one
halfe-peny
to
a
matter
of
impiety
,
as
a
great
summe
.
Constantine
raigned
about
thirty
yeares
:
he
was
borne
in
Brittaine
,
his
Mothers
name
was
Helena
,
Daughter
of
King
Coilus
;
hee
trauailed
greatly
for
the
peace
of
Christians
,
he
set
peace
amongst
the
Byshops
at
dissention
;
hee
made
prouision
for
Preachers
,
and
caused
all
to
bee
restored
vnto
the
Christians
that
was
taken
from
them
by
Persecutors
.
He
wrote
to
his
chéefe
Captaine
,
that
Ministers
should
be
fréed
from
all
publique
duties
and
burthens
:
He
wrote
to
Eusebius
for
the
edifying
of
new
Churches
,
and
after
he
had
gathered
the
Nicene
Councel
,
for
the
vnity
of
the
Church
,
he
writeth
to
Alexander
and
Arius
for
the
same
intent
.
He
inioyned
a
Prayer
to
his
Souldiers
in
stead
of
Catechisme
.
We
knowledge
thee
onely
to
be
our
GOD
,
we
confesse
thee
onely
to
bee
our
King
,
we
call
vpon
thée
our
onely
helper
,
by
thée
we
obtaine
our
victories
,
by
thee
we
vanquish
our
enemies
,
to
thee
be
attributed
whatsoeuer
commodities
we
presently
enioy
:
by
thee
we
hope
for
good
thinges
to
come
,
vnto
thee
we
direct
all
our
sutes
and
petitions
,
most
humbly
befeeching
thee
to
keepe
Constantinus
our
Emperour
,
and
his
Noble
Children
to
continue
in
long
li●e
,
and
to
giue
them
victory
ouer
their
enemies
,
through
Iesus
Christ
our
Lord
,
Amen
.
He
graunted
great
immunities
vnto
the
Ministers
that
they
might
appeale
from
the
ciuill
Iudge
to
their
Byshop
,
whose
sentence
was
of
as
great
value
as
if
the
Emperor
had
pronounced
it
.
He
prouided
maintenance
for
liberall
Sciences
and
Arts
,
for
the
Prosessors
,
there
Wiues
and
Children
,
and
gaue
them
great
immunities
.
He
wrote
to
Eusebius
Byshop
of
Nicomedia
,
to
procure
fifty
Uolumes
of
Parchment
well
bound
,
and
cause
to
bee
written
out
of
the
Scripture
therein
in
a
leageable
hand
,
such
things
as
were
profitable
for
the
instruction
of
the
Church
,
allowed
him
two
Ministers
for
the
businesse
:
he
was
a
Father
to
the
Church
,
and
inforced
himselfe
euery
way
to
set
forth
the
Gospell
,
and
to
suppresse
the
contrary
.
The
end
of
the
tenth
Persecution
.
THE
SECOND
BOOKE
Containing
the
next
300.
yeares
.
BY
these
Persecutions
hitherto
,
we
may
vnderstand
that
what
the
fury
of
Sathan
and
rage
of
men
could
deuise
to
do
by
death
or
torments
,
all
was
to
the
vtmost
attempted
to
extinguish
the
Name
and
Religion
of
Christ
,
yet
notwithstanding
the
wisedome
of
the
world
and
the
strength
of
men
,
Christ
hath
the
vpper
hand
as
thou
seest
.
Now
because
the
tying
vp
of
Sathan
giueth
the
Church
rest
▪
we
will
leaue
the
affaires
of
the
Uniuersall
Church
,
and
prosecute
the
Histories
of
our
Country
of
England
and
Scotland
,
beginning
with
King
Lucius
,
with
whom
the
Faith
began
first
in
this
Realme
.
The
Papists
doe
earnestly
contend
,
that
the
Faith
of
Christ
was
first
brought
and
receiued
into
England
from
Rome
,
both
in
the
time
of
Eleutherius
their
Byshop
,
in
the
yeare
180.
and
also
in
the
time
of
Augustine
,
whom
Gregory
sent
hither
in
the
yeare
600.
but
it
is
proued
otherwise
by
these
seauen
Arguments
.
1
Gildas
affirmeth
,
2
Tertullian
,
3
Origen
,
4
Bede
affirmeth
,
that
1000.
yeares
after
Christ
,
Easter
was
kept
in
Brittaine
after
the
manner
of
the
East
Church
,
on
the
fouretéenth
day
after
the
full
Moone
,
what
day
soeuer
it
was
,
and
not
on
sunday
as
we
doe
,
whereby
is
gathered
,
the
first
Preacher
came
from
the
East
,
rather
then
from
Rome
.
5
Nicephorus
Lib.
2.
Cap.
4.
saith
,
Simon
Zelotes
spread
the
Gospell
in
Brittany
.
6
Petrus
Cluniensis
saith
,
that
the
Scots
in
his
time
celebrated
Easter
after
the
manner
of
the
Gréekes
and
as
the
Brittaines
,
were
not
vnder
the
Romain
order
,
nor
vnder
their
Legate
in
the
time
of
Gregory
,
nor
would
admit
any
primasie
of
the
Byshop
of
Rome
aboue
them
.
7
By
the
Epistle
of
Elutherius
to
Lucius
,
it
appeareth
that
Lucius
had
receiued
the
Faith
before
he
wrote
to
Elutherius
,
for
the
Romaine
Lawes
.
Elutherius
might
help
some-thing
to
conuert
the
King
,
and
to
increase
the
Faith
,
but
was
not
the
first
that
planted
it
,
but
if
it
were
so
,
it
maketh
nothing
for
them
,
for
he
challenged
no
such
Supremacy
as
they
doe
,
and
was
farre
from
their
errours
and
superstitions
.
The
Chroniles
write
,
that
about
the
yeare
180.
Unto
whom
Elutherius
wrote
againe
:
we
may
reprooue
the
Law
of
the
Romaines
,
but
the
Law
of
GOD
wee
cannot
reprooue
:
you
haue
with
you
both
partes
of
the
Scriptures
,
out
of
them
,
by
Gods
grace
,
with
the
councell
of
your
Realme
,
take
yea
Law
and
rule
your
kingdome
of
Brittaine
,
for
you
are
Gods
Uicar
in
your
kingdome
.
The
Faith
thus
receiued
of
the
Brittaines
,
continued
and
flourished
216
yeares
,
vntill
the
comming
of
the
Saxons
,
who
then
were
Pagans
:
whilst
Brittaine
had
thus
receiued
the
Faith
,
the
Emperors
of
Rome
were
Infidels
,
wherefore
much
trouble
wos
sought
against
them
,
as
it
was
against
all
parts
of
Christendome
.
Lucius
,
after
he
had
raigned
about
77.
yeares
,
died
without
issue
:
whereupon
followed
great
misery
and
ruine
to
the
Realme
,
for
sometime
the
idolatrous
Romaines
,
and
sometimes
the
Brittaines
raigned
,
as
violence
and
victory
would
serue
;
one
King
murdering
another
,
vntill
at
length
the
Saxons
depriued
them
both
.
Some
write
▪
but
falsely
,
that
King
Lucius
,
after
he
was
baptized
,
forsooke
his
kingly
Honor
and
the
Land
,
and
became
a
Preacher
in
France
and
Germany
,
and
other
places
,
and
was
made
Doctor
and
Rector
of
the
Church
of
Cureac
,
where
hee
was
martyred
,
but
this
fansie
is
contrary
to
all
our
English
Stories
,
which
doe
agrée
that
he
hauing
founded
many
Churches
,
and
giuen
great
liberalities
to
the
same
,
deceased
in
great
tranquility
in
his
owne
Land
,
and
was
buried
at
Glocester
.
Betwéene
the
time
of
King
Lucius
,
and
the
entring
of
the
Saxons
,
there
raigned
after
Lucius
Seuerus
a
Romaine
:
after
him
Bassianus
,
a
Romaine
;
after
him
Cerausius
,
a
Brittaine
;
after
him
Alectus
,
a
Romaine
;
after
him
Asclepiodotus
,
a
Brittaine
;
after
him
Coilus
,
a
Brittaine
;
after
him
Constantius
,
a
Romain
;
after
him
Constantinus
,
a
Brittain
,
by
Helena
his
Mother
,
the
Daughter
of
King
Coilus
,
and
Wife
of
Constantius
.
Constantine
first
made
the
wals
of
London
and
Colchester
:
when
the
Romaines
ruled
it
,
it
was
ruled
by
Infidels
,
and
when
the
Brittains
ruled
,
by
Christians
;
yet
no
persecution
was
raised
in
it
,
vntill
the
tenth
persecution
,
which
was
so
cruell
,
that
all
our
English
Chronicles
report
,
that
all
Christianity
almost
in
the
whole
land
was
destroyed
,
Churches
subuerted
,
and
the
Scriptures
burned
,
as
before
is
shewed
.
It
is
worthy
to
be
noted
,
that
Constantine
,
that
worthy
Emperor
,
was
not
onely
a
Brittaine
borne
,
but
his
Mother
Helena
,
Daughter
of
King
Coilus
a
Brittaine
,
but
also
by
the
helpe
of
the
Brittaines
Army
,
which
Constantine
tooke
with
him
,
with
great
victories
he
obtained
the
peace
of
the
Uniuersall
Church
,
hauing
thrée
legions
with
him
out
of
this
Realme
,
of
chosen
Souldiers
.
After
,
Maximinian
tooke
all
the
power
that
was
left
of
fighting
Men
,
to
subdue
France
,
and
after
sent
for
100000.
Souldiours
more
at
once
,
at
which
time
Conanus
his
Partner
sent
for
11000.
Uirgines
out
of
Brittaine
,
which
were
drowned
and
spoyled
by
the
way
by
Infidels
,
because
they
would
not
pollute
themselues
with
them
.
Thus
Brittaine
being
destitute
of
strength
,
had
béene
oppressed
by
Guanus
and
Melga
,
had
not
Guethl●●us
Arch-bishop
of
London
,
and
Constantinus
,
Brother
to
Aldranus
,
defended
the
Realme
and
State
of
Religion
.
Then
came
Vortigerne
,
who
murdred
Constance
his
Prince
,
and
inua●ed
the
Crowne
,
and
fearing
Constance
his
two
brothers
,
he
sent
for
ayde
of
the
Saxons
,
and
married
with
the
Daughter
of
Hengist
,
but
not
long
after
he
was
dispossessed
of
his
kingdome
by
the
said
Hengist
,
and
the
Saxons
beeing
all
Infidels
,
and
the
Brittaines
were
driuen
out
of
the
Country
.
Two
hundred
seuenty
one
of
their
Nobles
at
one
méeting
at
Almesbury
,
being
subtilly
slain
by
the
Saxons
,
or
at
a
place
cald
Stonehenge
,
by
the
Monument
of
which
Stones
,
there
hanging
,
it
séemeth
the
Noble
Brittaines
were
there
buried
.
I
passe
ouer
the
fabulous
Story
of
the
Welchmen
,
of
bringing
these
Stones
from
Ireland
by
Merlin
.
Some
Stories
record
,
they
were
slaine
,
being
bid
to
a
banket
:
Thus
came
the
Angles
and
Saxons
fi●st
into
this
Realme
,
being
yet
Infidels
,
about
the
yeare
469.
they
were
diuers
times
driuen
out
by
Aurelius
Ambrosius
,
and
his
Brother
Vter
,
but
they
returned
againe
,
and
at
length
possessed
all
,
and
droue
the
Brittains
into
Wales
.
Hengistus
raigned
43.
years
and
dyed
in
Kent
,
Galfridus
saith
he
was
taken
in
the
warre
of
Aurelius
Ambrosius
,
and
beheaded
in
the
39.
yeare
of
his
raigne
.
His
Sonne
Offa
succeeded
him
twenty
foure
yeares
,
Octa
and
Imericus
his
sons
succéeded
him
,
53.
yeares
,
and
were
slaine
by
Vter
Pendragon
.
The
Saxons
deuided
the
Realme
into
s●auen
Kingdomes
:
to
the
first
Kent
;
to
the
second
Sussex
and
Surrey
;
the
third
West-sex
,
the
fourth
East●sex
;
the
fifth
Cambridgeshire
,
Norffolke
,
and
Suffolke
:
the
sixt
,
the
Countries
of
Lincolne
,
Leicester
,
Huntingdon
,
Northampton
,
Oxford
,
Darby
,
Warwicke
:
the
seauenth
was
King
of
Northumberland
:
they
continued
so
a
while
with
great
Warres
amongst
themselues
,
at
length
all
came
to
the
possession
of
the
West-Saxons
.
This
●ingdome
began
in
the
yeare
522.
and
continued
vntill
about
the
comming
of
William
the
Conqueror
,
which
was
554.
yeares
.
Saint
Paules
Church
in
London
was
builded
by
Ethelbert
,
King
of
Kent
,
and
Sigebert
King
of
Essex
,
when
Ethelbert
turned
vnto
the
Faith
.
Malmsburie
writeth
,
that
Mauricius
the
Kinges
Chancellour
,
then
Byshoppe
of
London
,
did
first
begin
this
famous
building
of
Paules
,
and
after
Richard
his
Successour
,
bestowed
all
the
rents
of
his
Byshoppricke
vpon
the
same
,
and
it
may
be
the
first
Church
was
ouerthrowne
by
the
Danes
,
and
re-edified
by
these
Byshops
.
These
Kings
of
the
Brittaines
raigned
in
Wales
and
Cornewall
,
Vortiger
,
Vortimer
,
Vortiger
againe
,
Aurelius
Ambrosius
,
Vter
Pendragon
,
Arthur
,
Constantius
3.
Aurelius
Conanus
,
Vortiperius
,
Malgo
,
Carecius
.
The
sinnes
of
the
Brittaines
was
the
cause
of
the
iust
iudgement
of
God
against
them
,
as
out
of
an
old
Authour
,
and
partly
out
of
Gildas
doth
appeare
:
These
bee
the
words
of
the
Authour
:
There
following
Constantinus
,
and
others
aboue
named
,
out
of
the
Realme
all
the
Nobility
,
when
the
rascall
sort
had
gotten
their
places
,
and
through
aboundance
of
riches
were
surprised
with
pride
,
they
fell
into
so
great
Fornication
as
neuer
was
heard
of
,
and
vnto
all
manner
of
wickednesse
,
that
mans
Nature
is
inclined
vnto
;
hating
the
truth
,
louing
lyes
,
regarding
euill
in
stead
of
goodnesse
,
receiuing
the
Deuill
in
stead
of
an
Angell
of
light
,
choose
such
for
their
Kings
as
were
most
cruell
,
and
if
any
seemed
to
bee
humble
and
fauour
the
truth
,
they
hated
and
backbited
him
as
a
destroyer
of
Brittaine
,
and
not
onely
the
seculer
men
did
thus
,
but
also
the
Byshoppes
and
Teachers
,
therefore
it
was
no
maruell
that
such
a
people
should
loose
their
Country
which
they
had
so
defiled
.
As
there
were
many
wicked
Kinges
among
the
Saxons
,
so
there
were
some
very
good
,
but
none
almost
from
the
first
to
the
last
,
which
was
not
either
slain
in
war
or
murdred
in
peace
,
or
constrained
to
make
himselfe
a
Monk
,
whether
it
were
the
iust
iudgment
of
God
,
because
they
had
violently
dispossessed
the
Brittains
,
they
were
not
only
vexed
of
the
Danes
,
conquered
of
the
Normans
,
but
more
cruelly
deuoured
themselues
.
Ethelbert
King
of
Cambridgeshire
,
Norffolke
,
and
Suffolke
,
came
peaceably
to
King
Offa
,
for
dispousage
of
Athilrid
his
Daughter
,
and
by
the
Councel
of
King
Offa
,
his
Wife
was
secretly
beheaded
.
Wherevpon
Offa
,
through
repentance
,
made
the
first
peter-pence
to
be
giuen
to
S.
Peters
Church
at
Rome
.
One
Lothbrooke
a
Dane
of
the
Kings
blood
,
Hubba
,
Lothbrookes
Sonnes
,
gathering
an
Army
of
Danes
inuauaded
first
Northumberland
,
then
Norffolke
,
and
sent
to
King
Edmund
to
deuide
his
Treasures
to
him
,
and
be
subiect
to
him
,
else
he
would
dispossesse
him
of
his
●ingdome
,
he
answered
he
would
not
be
subiect
to
a
Pagan
Duke
,
vnlesse
before
hee
become
a
Christian
,
then
the
Danes
besiedged
his
house
,
but
he
fled
and
pitched
a
fielde
with
them
,
but
the
Danes
preuailing
,
he
fled
to
the
Castle
of
Halesdon
,
where
they
tooke
him
and
bound
him
to
a
stake
,
and
shot
him
to
death
.
Seauen
or
eight
Kings
are
highly
commended
in
the
Histories
for
leauing
there
Kingdomes
,
and
becomming
Moonkes
,
but
they
are
more
to
be
discommended
for
leauing
their
calling
,
wherein
they
might
so
much
benefite
the
Church
.
There
were
foure
Persecutions
in
England
,
before
Austen
came
into
England
:
the
first
vnder
Dioclesian
;
the
second
,
by
the
inuading
of
Gnarius
and
Melga
,
one
captaine
of
the
Hunnes
,
the
other
of
the
Picts
,
after
they
had
slaughtered
11000.
Uirgines
,
as
before
made
a
rode
into
Brittaine
,
hearing
it
wanted
strength
,
and
murdered
Christians
and
spoiled
Churches
without
mercy
:
the
third
by
the
Saxons
,
who
destroyed
Christs
Saints
and
the
Churches
,
vntill
Aurelius
Ambrosius
restored
again
the
Churches
:
the
fourth
,
Gurmundus
King
of
the
Affricans
ioyned
with
the
Saxons
,
and
wrought
much
grieuance
to
the
Christians
of
the
Land
,
which
persecution
remained
to
the
time
of
Ethelbert
the
fift
King
of
Kent
.
In
the
t●me
of
Ethelbert
,
the
faith
was
receiued
of
the
Saxons
;
by
this
meanes
Gregory
Bishop
of
Rome
,
seeing
Brittaine
Children
to
be
sould
in
Rome
,
very
beautifull
,
vnderstanding
what
Country
they
were
of
,
pittied
that
the
Country
which
was
so
beautifull
,
and
angellicall
,
so
to
be
subiect
to
the
prince
of
darkenes
:
Wherefore
he
sent
thither
Austen
with
about
forty
Preachers
with
him
,
and
when
they
were
apaled
and
would
haue
turned
backe
again
▪
Gregory
emboldned
and
comforted
them
with
his
Letter
,
so
they
came
to
the
I
le
of
●henet
in
Kent
,
Ethelbert
as
before
was
King
of
Kent
,
he
had
married
one
Berda
,
a
French
Woman
,
vpon
condition
shee
should
vse
the
Christian
Religion
with
one
Lebardus
her
Byshop
,
Austen
sent
to
the
King
,
signifying
hee
was
come
from
Rome
,
bringing
with
him
glad
tydings
to
him
and
all
his
people
of
life
and
saluation
,
if
he
would
so
willingly
hearken
vnto
it
,
as
he
was
gladly
come
to
preach
it
vnto
him
.
The
King
hauing
heard
of
this
Religion
by
his
Wife
,
came
to
the
place
where
Austen
was
,
Austen
against
his
comming
erected
a
Banner
of
the
Crucifire
(
such
then
was
the
grosenesse
of
the
time
)
and
preached
to
him
the
word
of
God
,
the
King
promised
they
should
haue
all
things
necessary
,
and
none
should
molest
them
▪
and
gaue
them
frée
leaue
to
preach
to
his
subiects
,
and
conuert
whom
they
might
to
the
Faith
.
When
they
had
this
comfort
of
the
King
,
they
went
with
procession
to
Canterbury
,
singing
Alleluia
,
with
the
Letany
that
was
vsed
at
Rome
in
the
great
plague
,
We
beséech
thée
O
Lord
in
all
thy
mercies
,
that
thy
fury
and
anger
may
cease
from
this
Citty
,
and
from
thy
holy
house
,
for
we
haue
sinned
,
Alleluia
,
they
continued
in
the
same
Citty
preaching
and
baptizing
,
in
the
old
Church
of
S.
Martine
,
where
the
Quéene
was
wont
to
resort
,
vntill
the
King
was
conuerted
,
at
length
the
King
séeing
their
myracles
,
and
their
godly
conuersation
,
he
heard
them
gladly
,
and
was
conuerted
in
the
thirty
sixe
yeare
of
his
raigne
,
Anno
586.
After
him
innumerable
daily
were
adioyned
vnto
the
Church
,
whom
the
King
did
specially
imbrase
,
but
compelled
none
,
then
the
King
gaue
Austen
a
place
for
his
Byshops
Sea
,
at
Christs
Church
in
Canterbury
,
and
builded
the
Abbey
there
,
where
after
Austen
and
all
the
Kings
of
Kent
were
buried
,
which
now
is
called
S.
Austine
.
Then
Austen
by
the
commandement
of
Gregory
,
went
into
France
to
the
Bishop
of
Arelatensis
,
to
be
consecrated
Arch-byshop
,
and
so
was
then
Austen
sent
to
Gregory
,
so
declare
how
they
had
sped
,
and
to
be
resolued
of
diuers
questions
,
how
Bishops
should
behaue
themselues
towards
their
Clarke
,
of
offerings
and
Ceremonies
,
and
what
punishment
for
stealing
Church
goods
,
and
such
like
,
to
no
great
purpose
;
therefore
if
thou
béest
disposed
to
sée
them
,
I
referre
thee
to
the
Booke
at
large
.
Gregory
,
after
he
had
sent
resolutions
to
these
questions
,
sendeth
moreouer
more
Coadiutors
,
as
Melitus
,
Iustus
,
Paulinus
,
and
Ruffianus
,
with
Books
and
implements
necessary
for
the
English
Church
,
and
in
reward
of
Austines
paines
,
he
sent
him
a
Pal
onely
to
be
vsed
at
the
solemnity
of
the
Masse
,
and
granteth
two
Metropolitane
Seas
,
London
and
Yorke
,
but
granted
to
Austen
during
his
life
,
to
be
cheefe
Arch-bishop
of
all
the
Land
,
and
that
they
should
not
destroy
the
idolatrous
Temples
,
but
conuert
them
to
Christian
vses
,
and
that
Austine
should
not
be
proud
of
the
myracles
that
God
wrought
by
him
,
&
that
he
should
remember
they
were
not
done
for
him
,
but
for
their
conuersion
,
whose
saluation
God
sought
thereby
.
Then
he
wrote
to
King
Ethelbert
▪
first
hee
praysed
GOD
,
then
the
King
,
by
whom
it
pleased
God
to
worke
such
goodnesse
of
the
people
,
then
exhorted
him
to
perseuer
in
his
profession
,
and
to
be
zealous
therein
,
to
conuert
the
multitude
,
and
destroy
Idolatry
,
and
to
gouerne
them
in
holinesse
of
conuersation
,
according
to
the
Emperor
Constantinus
the
Great
,
comforting
him
with
the
promises
of
life
,
and
reward
to
come
.
Austine
receiuing
his
Pall
,
as
aboue
said
,
and
of
a
Monke
being
made
an
Arch-Byshop
,
hee
made
two
Metropolitanes
,
as
Gregorie
commaunded
;
then
Austine
assembled
the
Byshops
and
Doctors
of
Brittaine
,
in
this
assembly
,
hee
charged
the
Byshoppes
that
they
should
preach
the
Word
of
GOD
with
him
:
also
,
that
they
should
reforme
certaine
rites
and
vsages
in
the
Church
,
especially
for
keeping
of
Easter
,
and
baptizing
after
the
manner
of
Rome
,
the
Scots
and
Brittaines
would
not
agree
thereto
,
refusing
to
leaue
the
custome
which
they
so
long
time
had
continued
.
Beda
,
Fabianus
,
&
others
,
write
of
a
myracle
wrought
vpon
a
Blinde
Englishman
,
when
the
Brittaines
could
not
helpe
him
.
Austine
kneeling
downe
and
praying
,
restored
him
to
sight
before
them
all
,
for
a
confirmation
(
as
these
Authours
say
)
of
keeping
of
Easter
,
I
leaue
the
credite
of
the
myracle
to
the
Authors
of
whom
I
had
it
.
Austine
gathered
another
Sinode
,
to
the
which
seauen
Byshoppes
,
and
the
wisest
Men
of
the
famous
Cittie
of
Bangor
came
,
they
tooke
councell
of
a
holy
man
whether
they
should
be
obedient
to
Austine
,
he
had
them
agree
to
him
if
hee
bee
the
Seruant
of
GOD
,
and
you
shall
know
it
by
his
humblenesse
and
meekenesse
,
you
are
the
greater
number
,
if
he
at
your
comming
into
the
Sinode
arise
vp
and
courteously
receiue
you
,
perceiue
him
to
be
an
humble
and
meeke
man
:
but
if
he
shall
contemne
and
despise
you
,
despise
you
him
againe
;
thus
the
Brittaine
Byshoppes
entring
into
the
Councell
,
Austine
after
the
Romish
manner
keeping
his
Chaire
,
would
not
remooue
,
wherefore
they
being
very
much
offended
thereat
,
after
some
heate
of
words
,
departed
in
great
displeasure
,
to
whom
Austine
said
:
If
they
would
not
receiue
peace
with
their
Brethren
,
they
should
receiue
war
with
their
Enemies
.
There
was
in
Bangor
in
Wales
an
exceeding
great
Monastery
,
wherein
was
two
thousand
and
one
hundred
Monkes
,
the
Monkes
came
out
of
this
Monasterie
to
Chester
,
to
pray
for
Brocmayle
,
fighting
for
them
against
the
Saxons
,
Ethelbert
King
of
Northumberland
seeing
them
intenti●e
to
their
prayers
,
and
perceiuing
it
was
to
pray
for
their
Consull
;
he
said
,
although
they
beare
no
Weapon
,
yet
with
their
praiers
and
preaching
they
persecute
vs
,
he
commaunded
his
men
to
kill
them
,
who
killed
,
or
rather
martyred
1100.
of
them
.
The
Authors
that
wrote
this
,
say
that
the
forespeaking
of
Austine
was
verified
on
them
,
but
Galfridus
Monumetensis
,
saith
,
that
Ethelbert
the
King
of
Kent
being
conuerted
by
Austine
to
Christs
Faith
,
seeing
the
Brittaines
deny
their
subiection
to
Austine
,
therefore
stirred
vp
the
said
Ethelfrid
to
warre
against
the
Brittaines
.
After
Austine
had
baptized
10000.
in
a
Riuer
called
Swale
by
Yorke
,
on
a
Christmas
day
,
perceiuing
his
end
to
draw
neere
,
ordained
Laurencius
his
Successor
:
by
his
Baptizing
in
Riuers
it
followeth
there
was
then
no
vse
of
Fonts
,
and
the
Rites
of
baptizing
in
Rome
was
not
then
so
ceremoniall
,
nor
had
so
many
trinkets
as
it
hath
since
:
and
not
long
after
Austine
died
,
Ranulphus
Cestrensis
writeth
,
Gregory
withstood
the
pride
of
Iohn
,
Patriarke
of
Constantinople
,
which
would
be
the
Uniuersall
and
Cheefe
Bishop
of
all
others
,
calling
him
the
fore-runner
of
Antichrist
,
he
brought
in
the
Title
of
the
Pope
,
Seruus
seruorum
Dei
.
Sabinianus
succeeded
him
two
yeares
,
a
malicious
Detractor
of
his
workes
,
after
him
succeeded
Bonifacius
the
third
,
one
yeare
.
After
Phocas
had
murdered
his
owne
Maister
Mauricius
the
Emperor
and
his
Children
,
thinking
to
establish
the
Empire
to
himselfe
by
friendship
of
his
people
,
and
especially
with
the
Pope
,
he
granted
Boniface
all
his
Petitions
,
and
to
bee
Uniuersall
head
Byshop
ouer
all
Churches
.
Hiraclius
the
Emperour
that
succeeded
Phocas
,
cut
of
his
hands
and
feete
,
and
threw
him
into
the
Sea
,
but
Rome
would
not
so
soone
loose
the
supremacy
once
giuen
,
as
the
giuer
lost
his
life
:
for
euer
since
they
haue
maintained
the
same
with
all
force
and
pollicy
,
by
the
word
of
Gregorie
.
Boniface
may
well
be
called
the
fore-runner
of
Antichrist
,
as
Gregory
brought
in
the
Stile
of
Seruus
seruorum
Dei
;
so
he
brought
in
Volumus
&
mandamus
,
Statuimus
&
praecipimus
.
Besides
the
building
of
Pauls
,
as
aforesaid
,
by
Ethelbert
King
of
Kent
,
and
Sigebert
King
of
Essex
:
Ethelbert
also
founded
the
Church
of
S.
Andrew
in
Rochester
.
Moreouer
,
he
caused
a
Cittizen
to
make
Westminster
Abbey
,
which
was
inlarged
and
new
builded
by
Edward
the
Confessor
,
and
new
re-edified
by
Henry
the
third
,
and
when
he
had
raigned
56.
yeares
he
died
,
Anno
616.
The
foresaid
Ethelfrid
King
of
Northumberland
,
after
the
cruell
murder
of
the
Monkes
at
Bangor
,
was
not
long
after
slaine
in
the
Fielde
of
Edwine
,
who
succeeded
him
in
his
Kingdome
.
First
this
Ethelfride
enuying
this
Edwine
,
persecuted
him
,
who
hauing
fled
from
him
,
as
he
sat
in
his
Study
a
Stranger
appeared
vnto
him
and
said
;
I
know
thy
thought
and
heauinesse
,
what
wouldst
thou
giue
him
that
should
deliuer
thee
out
of
this
feare
,
and
make
thee
a
mightier
King
then
any
of
thy
Predecessors
,
and
shew
thee
a
better
way
of
life
then
euer
was
sh●wed
to
any
of
thy
Ancestors
?
wilt
thou
obey
him
and
doe
after
his
councell
?
yea
,
said
Edwine
,
promising
with
all
his
heart
so
to
do
,
and
the
stranger
laying
his
hand
on
his
head
,
he
said
;
when
this
is
come
to
passe
remember
thy
tribulation
,
and
the
promise
which
thou
hast
made
,
and
with
that
hee
vanished
away
.
Presently
a
Friend
of
his
came
to
him
,
and
said
,
the
heart
of
King
Redwaldus
is
with
thee
.
This
Redwaldus
suddainely
assembled
an
Hoast
,
wherewith
he
suddainely
gaue
Ethelfride
battell
,
and
slew
him
,
whereby
Edwine
was
quietly
King
of
Northumberland
.
He
marryed
the
Daughter
of
Ethelbert
King
of
Kent
,
Edwine
yet
remained
a
Pagan
,
albeit
his
Queene
a
Christian
,
and
Paulinus
the
Byshoppe
ceased
not
to
perswade
him
to
the
Christian
Faith
.
When
Paulinus
saw
the
King
so
hard
to
bee
conuerted
,
he
prayed
to
God
for
his
conuersion
,
who
reuealer
vnto
him
the
Uision
before
mentioned
;
whereupon
Paulinus
comming
to
the
King
,
he
laie
his
hand●
on
the
Kings
head
,
and
aked
if
he
knew
that
token
;
the
King
be●ring
the
Uision
,
and
remembring
the
token
,
would
haue
fal●en
at
his
f●ete
,
but
suffe●ed
him
not
,
saying
;
O
King
,
you
haue
vaquished
your
enemies
and
obtained
your
Kingdom
,
now
receiue
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
as
you
promised
,
whereupon
the
King
was
baptized
of
Paulinus
at
Yorke
▪
with
many
of
his
seruants
,
and
his
Idolatrous
Priests
,
which
by
their
old
Law
mustride
but
vpon
Mar●s
,
ga●e
vpon
Horses
,
and
rode
and
destroyed
all
the
Altars
of
their
Idols
,
and
their
Idols
Temple
.
After
this
conuersion
,
was
so
great
peace
in
the
Kingdome
o●
Edwin
,
that
a
woman
,
laden
with
gold
,
might
goe
safe
from
the
one
side
of
the
Sea
vnto
the
other
,
and
by
all
his
high
waies
he
chained
a
Bowle
of
brasse
at
euery
Fountaine
,
for
passengers
to
refresh
themselues
with
,
and
no
man
tooke
them
away
during
his
life
.
King
Oswald
,
a
Christian
,
by
prayer
vnto
God
,
with
a
little
company
ouerc●me
Cadwallo
,
and
Penda
the
Britain●
King
,
which
with
a
mightie
Host
came
against
him
.
There
is
much
commendation
in
writing
of
this
Oswalds
zeale
in
religion
,
and
piety
towards
the
poore
;
he
sent
into
Scotland
for
a
Bishop
called
Aydanus
,
a
famous
Preacher
,
as
he
preached
to
the
Saxons
in
the
Scottish
tongue
,
the
King
vnderstanding
the
Scotish
tongue
,
he
disdained
not
to
preach
and
expound
the
same
to
his
Nobles
in
the
English
tongue
.
King
Oswald
being
at
Dinner
on
Easterday
,
one
brought
him
word
there
was
a
great
company
of
p●re
people
in
the
streets
which
asked
almes
of
him
,
be
commaunded
the
meate
prepared
for
his
owne
Table
to
be
caried
vnto
them
,
and
brake
a
si●●er
Platter
in
pieces
and
sen●
it
amongst
them
:
by
his
meanes
Kinigillus
King
of
the
West
Saxons
was
conuerted
to
Christs
Faith
,
and
after
he
had
raigned
9.
yeares
,
he
was
slaine
by
the
said
Penda
,
who
was
after
slaine
by
Osway
brother
to
Oswald
,
and
succeeded
him
in
his
Kingdome
,
This
Oswine
gaue
Aydanus
,
the
Scotish
Bishop
aforesaid
,
a
principall
Horse
,
with
the
trappers
and
appurtenances
,
and
as
he
w●s
riding
vpon
this
kingly
horse
,
a
poore
man
craued
his
charity
,
who
hauing
nothing
else
to
giue
him
,
gaue
him
his
hor●e
garnished
as
he
was
;
wherefore
,
as
he
came
to
Dinner
,
he
King
chi●e
him
,
he
answere●
;
O
King
,
set
you
more
prise
by
a
horse
,
then
by
Chr●st
?
Then
the
King
prayed
him
to
forgiue
him
,
and
he
would
not
hencefoorth
finde
fault
with
him
for
giuing
away
any
of
his
Treasure
:
then
Aydanus
wept
,
and
being
asked
wherefore
he
wept
,
he
answered
,
for
that
this
King
cannot
liue
long
,
this
people
is
not
worthy
to
be
●uled
by
such
a
Prince
,
which
shortly
came
to
passe
,
for
Osway
caused
him
traterously
to
be
slaine
.
One
Benedict
,
a
great
man
with
Osway
,
that
brought
vp
Bede
from
his
youth
▪
●orsooke
Oswayes
house
,
About
this
time
there
was
a
Counsell
bolden
at
Ste●ne-halt
,
for
the
right
obseruing
of
Easterday
.
Ethelwood
preached
vnto
the
people
in
Southsax
,
and
conuerted
them
to
Christ
in
the
time
of
whose
baptizing
,
the
raine
,
which
before
they
lacked
three
yeares
,
was
giuen
them
plenteously
,
whereby
there
great
famine
slacked
.
About
this
time
,
the
detestable
sect
of
Mahomet
began
to
take
place
,
which
well
agrées
with
the
number
of
that
beast
signified
in
the
Reuelation
666.
Theodorus
was
sent
into
England
by
Vitellianus
Pope
,
and
diuerse
other
Monks
with
him
,
to
set
vp
Latine
Seruice
in
England
and
Mas●es
,
Cerimonies
,
Letanies
,
and
other
Romish
ware
,
he
was
made
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
began
to
play
the
Rex
in
placing
and
displacing
Bishops
at
his
pleasure
.
He
held
a
Prouinciall
Counsell
at
Therford
,
the
contents
thereof
were
the
vniformitie
of
keeping
Easter
,
that
no
Bishop
should
intermeddle
in
anothers
Di●cesse
,
that
Monasteries
should
be
free
from
Iurisdiction
o●
Bishops
,
that
Monks
should
keepe
the
obedience
they
first
promised
,
and
not
goe
from
one
Monastery
vnto
another
without
leaue
of
the
Abbot
,
that
none
of
the
Clergy
should
be
receiued
in
another
Diocesse
without
Letters
Commendatory
of
his
Bishop
,
that
foraine
Bishops
and
Clergy
men
should
be
content
with
the
hospitality
offered
them
,
and
not
meddle
in
any
Bishops
Iurisdiction
without
his
permission
,
that
once
a
yeare
a
Prouinciall
Sinod
should
be
kept
,
that
no
Bishop
should
preferre
himselfe
before
another
,
but
according
to
his
time
of
consecration
,
that
as
the
people
increased
,
so
the
number
of
Bishops
should
be
augmented
.
The
next
yeare
was
the
sixt
generall
Counsell
of
Constance
,
Iohn
Portuensis
the
Popes
Legate
.
Colfride
,
Abbot
of
Shirwin
in
Northumberland
,
writ
to
Naitonus
King
of
Picts
,
that
shauen
Crownes
was
necessarie
for
all
Priests
,
and
Monks
,
for
restraint
of
their
lusts
;
and
that
Peter
was
shauen
,
in
remembrance
of
the
Passion
of
Christ
,
so
we
must
weare
the
signe
of
his
Passion
on
the
toppe
of
our
head
,
as
euery
Church
beareth
the
holy
Crosse
in
the
front
thereof
,
that
by
the
defence
of
that
banner
it
be
kept
from
euill
Spirits
;
and
exhorted
him
to
imitate
the
Apostolike
Churches
,
and
,
when
he
died
,
the
Prince
of
the
Apostles
would
open
Heauen
gate
to
him
;
whereat
the
King
reioyced
,
and
knéeling
downe
,
thanked
God
that
hee
was
worthy
to
receiue
such
a
present
from
England
,
and
made
Proclamation
for
the
performance
.
When
Iue
,
King
of
the
West
Saxons
,
had
ruled
them
37.
yeares
,
he
was
perswaded
by
his
wife
Etheburge
,
In
this
time
was
Beda
,
a
man
of
worthy
memory
,
he
was
a
Priest
of
the
Monastery
of
Peter
and
Paul
,
at
Wire
;
at
7.
yeares
old
,
he
was
committed
to
the
education
of
Benedict
▪
as
before
;
at
19.
yeares
old
●e
was
made
Deacon
,
and
at
30
,
Priest
.
He
wrote
37.
Uolumes
;
in
his
Treatise
vpon
Samuel
,
he
said
;
If
my
exposition
bring
no
vtilitie
to
the
readers
,
Celulphus
,
king
of
Northumberland
,
when
hee
had
raigned
8.
yeares
was
made
a
M●●ke
in
the
Abey
of
Farne
▪
where
,
by
his
meanes
,
Licence
was
giuen
to
the
Monks
of
that
house
to
drinke
wine
,
or
Ale
,
which
before
,
by
the
institution
of
the
aforesaid
Aydanus
,
drunke
nothing
but
milke
and
water
.
Cutbert
,
Boniface
,
Archbishop
of
Mentz
,
a
Martyre
,
an
English
man
,
wrot
a
Letter
to
King
Ethelbert
,
and
rebuked
him
for
abstaining
from
Mariage
,
that
he
might
liue
in
luxuriousnesse
with
Nunnes
,
and
that
,
he
heard
the
chiefe
of
hi●
Kingdom
,
by
his
example
,
forsooke
their
wiues
,
and
liued
in
adultery
with
Nunnes
;
whereby
appeareth
the
great
disorder
of
life
that
alwaies
hath
beene
in
these
Religious
houses
of
Nunnes
,
whose
vowe
of
coacted
chastitie
hath
neuer
beene
good
to
Church
or
Common-wealth
;
and
this
Boniface
,
and
others
were
most
to
blame
,
for
that
they
g●u●
occasion
thereof
,
by
maintaining
such
superstitious
orders
of
lasciuious
Nunnes
,
and
other
religious
,
restraining
them
from
lawfull
Mariage
.
For
we
finde
of
him
in
Stories
,
that
,
he
being
the
Popes
Legate
,
builded
Monasteries
,
Canonized
Saints
▪
commanded
Reliques
to
be
worshipped
,
permitted
religious
Fathers
to
carry
about
Nunnes
with
them
a
preaching
;
and
he
founded
the
great
Monastery
of
F●loa
in
Germany
▪
of
English
Monkes
,
in
which
,
no
woman
might
enter
,
but
only
Leba
and
Sec●a
two
English
Nuns
,
and
by
him
Childericus
,
king
of
France
was
deposed
,
and
Pipinus
▪
the
betrayer
of
his
master
,
made
king
.
From
this
Boniface
proceeded
that
detestable
doctrine
;
that
in
case
the
Pope
liued
most
filthily
,
and
neglected
himselfe
,
and
all
Christianitie
,
and
led
inumerable
Soules
with
him
to
Hell
▪
yet
ought
no
man
to
rebuke
him
,
because
he
hath
power
to
iudge
all
men
,
and
ought
to
be
iudged
of
no
man
.
Pope
Gregory
the
2.
Pope
Gregory
the
3.
Pope
Zachary
,
and
Pope
Constantine
the
1.
wrought
great
masteries
against
the
Gréeke
Emperours
,
Philipicus
and
Leo
,
and
others
,
for
the
maintaining
of
Images
in
Churches
,
of
whom
Philipicus
lost
both
his
Empire
,
and
his
eyes
:
and
Leo
was
excommunicated
for
the
same
cause
.
This
Gregory
then
brought
into
the
Masse
Canon
,
the
clause
for
Reliques
,
and
the
Sacrifice
for
the
dead
.
And
Zachary
brought
in
the
Prieste
Uesture
,
and
Ornaments
;
and
Constantinus
was
the
first
that
gaue
his
feet
to
be
kissed
of
the
Emperours
.
The
aforesaid
Pipinus
,
which
was
the
betrayer
of
his
said
master
Childericus
king
of
France
,
and
by
the
Pope
made
king
in
his
steed
,
to
gratifie
the
Sea
of
Rome
for
this
benefit
to
him
,
gaue
vnto
the
said
sea
,
the
Princedome
of
Rauenna
,
and
the
Kingdome
of
Lombards
,
and
many
other
great
possessions
of
Italy
,
with
all
the
cities
thereunto
adioyning
vnto
the
borders
of
Uenice
;
and
this
no
doubt
,
is
the
same
which
falsly
hath
beene
thought
to
ha●e
beene
the
Donation
of
Constantine
.
To
this
Pipinus
was
sent
first
into
France
the
inuention
of
the
Orgaines
out
of
Grecia
,
by
Constantinus
Emperour
of
Constantinople
,
in
the
yeare
757.
Pope
Stephanus
succeeded
pope
Constan●inus
,
and
Paul
the
1.
succeeded
him
;
hee
thundred
great
Excommunications
against
Constantinus
Emperour
of
Constantinople
,
for
plucking
downe
Images
,
set
vp
in
the
Temples
,
notwithstanding
he
neglecting
his
cur●es
,
destroyed
Idolatry
to
the
end
of
his
life
.
Then
Constantinus
the
2.
came
to
be
Pope
,
a
Layman
,
&
brother
to
Deside●ius
,
king
of
Lumbardy
,
but
he
was
shortly
deposed
,
thrust
into
a
Monastery
,
&
his
eyes
put
out
.
Stephanus
the
3.
succéeded
Paul
,
he
condemned
the
seauenth
Councel
of
Constantinople
for
Hereticall
,
because
the
worshipping
of
Images
was
condemned
there
:
he
aduanced
the
veneration
of
Images
,
commanding
them
,
most
Ethnically
,
to
be
incenced
.
In
this
time
Charles
the
great
raigned
▪
by
whom
the
Pope
caused
D●siderius
,
the
Lumbard
,
King
to
be
deposed
.
Pope
Adrianus
the
1.
succéeded
him
,
he
added
more
then
all
the
other
to
the
veneration
of
Images
,
writing
a
Booke
for
the
adoration
and
vtilitie
of
them
▪
commanding
them
to
be
taken
for
Lay-mens
Calenders
.
As
Pope
Paul
before
him
,
made
much
of
Petronel
,
Peters
daughter
,
so
this
Adrian
clothed
the
body
of
Peter
all
in
siluer
,
and
couered
the
Altar
of
S.
Paul
,
with
a
pall
of
golde
.
He
confirmed
,
by
reuelation
,
the
Order
of
S.
Gregories
Masse
,
before
the
order
of
S.
Ambrose
his
Masse
:
in
this
manner
,
both
the
Masse
bookes
were
said
vpon
the
Altar
of
S.
Peter
,
and
the
Church
doore
shut
and
sealed
by
many
Bishops
,
who
continued
in
praiers
all
night
,
that
the
Lord
would
shew
by
some
euident
signe
which
of
these
Seruices
he
would
haue
vsed
;
and
in
the
morning
they
found
Gregories
Masse
booke
plucked
in
pieces
,
and
scattered
about
the
Church
,
and
Ambrose
his
booke
lay
open
in
the
same
place
where
it
was
layde
;
Pop●
Adrian
expounded
it
,
that
as
the
leaues
of
Gregories
booke
were
sattered
all
ouer
the
Church
,
so
should
Gregories
booke
be
vsed
throughout
the
world
,
and
that
Ambrose
his
Seruice
should
onely
be
vsed
in
his
owne
Church
,
where
he
was
Bishop
,
so
Gregories
Masse
had
onely
the
place
,
and
hath
to
this
day
.
Charles
,
the
sonne
of
the
aforesaid
Pipinus
,
confirmed
the
gift
of
his
Father
vnto
the
Pope
,
and
added
thereunto
the
citie
and
Dominion
of
Uenice
,
Histria
,
the
Dukedomes
of
Foroinliense
,
Spoletanum
,
Be●e●entanum
,
and
other
more
possessions
to
the
patrimony
of
Peter
,
making
him
the
Prince
of
Rome
and
Italy
,
wherefore
the
Pope
intituled
him
,
most
Christian
King
,
and
ordained
him
onely
to
be
taken
for
Emperour
,
and
made
him
Patricium
Romanum
;
and
Caroloman
,
Carolus
his
eldest
brother
,
being
●ead
,
Bertha
his
wife
,
with
her
two
children
,
came
to
Pope
Adrian
,
to
haue
them
confirmed
into
his
fathers
Kingdome
:
the
Pope
,
to
shew
a
pleasure
to
Carolus
,
would
not
agrée
,
but
gaue
her
,
and
her
two
children
,
and
Desiderius
the
Lumbard
king
,
with
his
whole
Kingdome
,
wife
and
Children
,
into
the
hands
of
Carolus
,
who
led
them
into
France
,
and
kept
them
in
seruitude
during
their
liues
.
By
this
Adrian
,
and
Pope
Leo
his
successor
,
was
Carolus
Magnus
proclamed
Emperour
,
and
the
Empire
translated
from
the
Grecians
to
the
Frenchmen
,
in
the
year
801.
Egbert
succeeded
Ceolulphus
,
and
when
he
had
raigned
20.
years
in
Northumberland
,
was
likewise
shorne
Monk
,
about
the
time
of
the
death
of
Ceolulphus
,
in
his
monastery
.
In
the
year
754.
the
cities
of
Weire
,
London
,
York
,
Doncaster
,
with
others
▪
were
burnt
.
In
the
yeare
780.
it
rained
blood
it
the
citie
of
Yorke
,
it
fell
from
the
top
of
S.
Peters
Church
,
the
Element
being
cléere
▪
out
of
the
North
part
of
the
Temple
,
&
some
expounded
it
to
be
a
token
of
the
comming
of
the
Danes
,
which
entred
thi●
land
about
7.
years
after
.
In
the
yeare
784.
Irene
Empresse
of
the
Greekes
,
by
the
meanes
of
Pope
Adrian
,
tooke
vp
the
body
of
Constantinus
Emperour
of
Constantinople
,
her
husbands
father
,
and
burned
it
,
and
caused
the
ashes
to
be
cast
into
the
sea
,
because
he
disanulled
Images
,
as
afore
is
said
;
afterwards
raigning
with
her
son
Constantine
the
sixt
being
at
disscen●ion
with
him
▪
she
caused
him
to
be
cast
into
prison
,
and
his
eyes
to
be
put
out
,
so
cruelly
,
that
within
short
time
he
dyed
:
after
,
she
held
a
Councell
at
Nice●
,
where
it
was
decréed
that
Images
should
againe
be
restored
to
the
Church
,
which
Councell
also
was
repealed
by
another
Councell
holden
at
Frankeford
,
by
Charles
the
great
▪
wherin
he
did
greatly
lament
,
that
no●
so
few
as
300.
Bishops
of
the
East
did
decree
that
Images
should
be
worshipped
,
which
the
Church
of
God
hath
alwaies
abhorred
;
at
length
she
was
deposed
by
Nicephorus
,
who
raigned
after
her
,
and
after
,
according
to
the
iust
Iudgement
of
God
,
ended
her
life
in
much
penury
and
misery
.
The
first
Crosse
and
Altar
that
was
set
vp
in
this
Realme
,
was
in
Heuenfield
in
the
North
,
vpon
the
occasion
of
Oswald
king
of
Northumberland
,
fighting
against
Cadwalla
,
where
he
in
the
same
place
set
vp
the
signe
of
the
Erosse
,
kneeling
,
and
praying
there
for
victory
.
The
Church
of
Winchester
was
founded
by
Kingilsus
,
king
of
the
Mercians
,
and
finished
by
his
sonne
.
Anno
636.
The
Church
of
Lincolne
founded
by
Paulinus
Bishop
629.
The
Abbey
of
Westminster
begun
by
a
citizen
of
London
,
by
the
instigation
of
Ethelbert
King
of
●ent
.
614.
The
Schooles
of
Cambridge
erected
by
Sigebert
king
of
East
Angles
,
636.
The
Monastery
of
Malmesbury
,
by
Meldulphus
a
Scot
,
640.
after
inlarged
by
Agilbet
Bishop
of
Winchester
.
The
Monastery
of
Gloster
,
builded
by
Opricus
king
of
Mercia
,
679.
The
Monastery
of
Maybrose
by
Aydanus
the
Scottish
Bishop
.
The
Nunnery
of
He●renton
,
by
He●y
,
which
was
the
first
Nun
in
Northumberland
.
The
Monastery
of
Hetesey
,
by
Osway
king
of
Northumberland
,
who
with
his
Daughter
Elfred
,
gaue
possessions
for
twelue
Monasteries
,
657.
The
Monastery
of
S.
Martine
in
Douer
,
builded
by
Whitred
king
of
Kent
.
The
Abbey
of
Lestingie
,
by
Cedda
,
whom
we
call
Saint
Ced
,
651.
The
Monastery
of
Whithy
,
by
Hilda
,
daughter
to
the
Nephew
of
king
Edwine
▪
657.
she
builded
also
another
Monastery
,
called
Hacanus
,
not
farre
●hence
.
The
Abbey
of
Abbington
,
builded
by
Sissa
,
king
of
Southsaxons
,
666.
Saint
Botulph
builded
an
Abbey
on
the
East
side
of
Lincolne
,
called
Ioann●
,
654.
The
monastery
in
Ely
,
founded
by
Etheldred
,
daughter
of
Anna
K.
of
east
Angles
,
674.
The
Monastery
of
Chertsey
in
Southery
,
founded
by
Erkinwald
,
Bishoy
of
London
674.
he
founded
also
the
Nunnery
of
Barkin
.
The
Abbey
of
Peterborough
founded
by
King
Ethelwald
,
675.
Bardnere
Abbey
,
by
King
Etheldredus
,
700.
Glastenbury
,
by
Iue
King
of
West
Saxons
,
701.
Ramsey
,
by
one
Aylewinus
a
Nobleman
,
973.
King
Edgar
builded
,
in
his
time
,
forty
Monasteries
,
he
raigned
,
Anno
678.
The
Monastery
of
Wincombe
,
builded
by
king
Kenulphus
,
737.
Saint
Albons
,
builded
by
Offa
,
king
of
Mercians
,
755.
The
Abbey
of
Eusham
by
Egwinus
Bishop
,
691.
The
Abbey
of
Ripon
in
the
North
,
by
Wilfridus
Bishop
,
709.
The
Abby
of
Echlingheie
by
king
Aluredus
891.
The
Nunnery
of
Shaftsbury
,
by
the
said
Aluredus
,
the
same
yeare
;
so
you
see
that
Monasteries
began
to
be
founded
by
the
Saxon
kings
,
within
200.
yeares
after
they
were
conuerted
;
these
had
a
zeale
,
but
they
lacked
the
true
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
especially
that
Article
of
free
Iustification
by
Faith
▪
of
Iesus
Christ
:
for
lacke
whereof
▪
as
well
the
builders
,
as
they
that
were
possessed
in
the
same
,
haue
both
runne
the
wrong
way
,
and
béene
deceiued
:
for
so
much
as
they
did
these
things
seeking
thereby
merits
with
God
,
remedy
for
●heir
soules
,
and
remission
of
sinnes
,
as
doth
appeare
,
testified
in
their
owne
Records
,
besides
the
7.
or
8.
Kings
that
forsooke
their
Kingdomes
to
be
Monkes
;
there
were
many
Quéenes
and
Kings
daughters
entred
into
Nunneries
at
that
time
,
as
thou
maist
sée
them
in
the
booke
at
large
,
named
.
THE
THIRD
BOOKE
Containing
the
next
300.
yeares
,
from
the
raigne
of
King
EGBERTVS
,
vnto
WILLIAM
the
Conquerour
.
EGbertus
,
King
of
the
West
Saxons
,
hauing
put
downe
all
the
other
Kings
he
gouerned
●oly
.
King
Brithricus
doubting
Egbert
,
because
he
was
of
the
kings
bloude
,
was
chased
out
of
the
land
into
France
;
where
,
hearing
of
the
death
of
Brithricus
,
hée
came
home
,
and
●btained
the
Crowne
.
King
Bernulphus
,
and
other
kings
,
had
him
in
deri●●●on
,
and
made
diuerse
scorning
Rimes
of
him
;
after
he
assembled
his
Knights
,
and
fought
with
Bernulphus
,
in
a
place
called
Elmeden
,
and
there
was
ods
,
six
or
eight
against
one
;
yet
Egbert
,
through
the
helpe
of
God
,
gat
the
victorie
,
About
the
third
yeare
of
his
raigne
,
Ethelwolfus
the
sonne
of
Egbert
succéeded
him
in
his
raigne
;
he
was
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
and
by
the
dispensation
of
the
Pope
,
was
made
King
:
he
being
nuzled
therein
,
was
alwaies
deuout
to
holy
Church
,
The●
King
Ethelwolfe
went
to
Rome
with
his
yongest
Sonne
Alfred
,
and
committed
him
to
the
bringing
vp
of
Pope
Leo
the
4.
and
re-edified
the
English
Schoole
in
Rome
,
which
was
founded
by
King
Offa
,
or
king
Iue
,
which
in
Egberts
time
was
consumed
with
fire
;
and
,
as
king
Iue
had
done
in
his
dominions
,
he
gaue
a
penny
yearely
to
be
paid
for
euery
fire-house
throughout
the
Realme
,
to
the
Pope
.
Also
he
granted
300.
Markes
yearely
to
Rome
,
to
maintaine
lights
in
Saint
Perters
Church
100
Markes
,
and
to
maintaine
lights
in
Saint
Pauls
Church
100.
Markes
,
and
to
the
Pope
one
other
100
Markes
:
this
done
,
he
maried
Iudith
,
the
daughter
of
Carolus
Caluus
,
the
French
King
,
whom
he
made
Queene
,
contrary
to
the
Lawes
of
the
West
Saxons
,
that
no
Kings
wife
should
haue
the
name
,
or
place
of
a
Queene
,
because
Ethelburge
poisoned
king
Brithericus
,
her
husband
.
The
king
was
most
ruled
by
the
Counsell
of
two
Bishops
,
one
of
them
was
Swithinus
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
who
had
béene
Scoole-master
to
the
king
,
the
king
shewed
his
kinde
Nature
,
in
that
he
not
o●●y
followed
the
aduertisments
of
his
old
Schoole-master
but
in
that
he
ceased
not
vntill
he
had
made
him
Bishop
of
Winchester
;
but
as
concerning
the
Miracles
which
are
read
in
the
Church
of
Winchester
,
of
this
Swithinus
,
them
I
leaue
to
be
read
together
with
the
Iliads
of
Homer
,
or
tales
of
Robin
Hood
.
Pope
Leo
the
3
succéeded
Adrian
,
Stephen
the
4.
succéeded
him
,
and
Gregory
the
4.
succéeded
him
,
in
whose
time
,
by
the
commandement
of
Lodouicus
the
Emperour
,
a
generall
Synode
was
commanded
at
Aquisgrane
,
where
it
was
decreed
that
euery
Church
should
haue
sufficient
of
his
owne
Reuenewes
to
maintaine
the
Priests
thereof
,
and
that
none
of
the
Clergie
should
weare
any
Uestures
of
any
precious
or
scarlet
colour
,
nor
Kings
on
their
fingers
,
except
at
Masse
time
,
or
in
giuing
Consecra●ions
,
and
that
they
should
not
kéepe
great
ports
or
Families
,
or
vse
great
Horses
,
or
vse
Dice
,
or
Harlots
,
or
vse
any
gold
or
siluer
in
their
shooes
slippers
,
or
girdles
;
by
this
it
may
bee
coniectured
what
pompe
or
pride
in
these
daies
was
crept
into
the
Clergie
.
After
him
succeeded
Pope
Sergius
the
2.
he
first
brought
vp
the
altering
of
Popes
names
,
because
his
name
was
Os
Porci
,
that
is
,
Swines
snoute
:
he
ordained
the
Agnus
twise
to
be
sung
in
the
Masse
,
and
the
Host
to
be
diuided
into
thrée
parts
.
Pope
Leo
the
4.
succéeded
him
,
it
was
enacted
in
a
Counsell
of
his
,
that
no
Bishoppe
should
be
condemned
vnder
72.
witnesses
,
as
you
sée
in
the
witnesses
of
Stephen
Gardiner
,
orderly
practized
;
he
ordained
the
Crosse
,
all
set
with
precious
stones
,
and
gold
,
to
be
caried
before
him
like
a
Pope
.
Next
to
him
succéeded
the
Whore
of
Babilon
,
who
appeared
vnto
the
world
,
not
only
after
the
spirituall
sence
,
but
after
the
very
letter
and
right
forme
of
a
whore
indeed
.
In
stead
of
a
man
Pope
,
they
chose
a
Whore
,
called
by
name
Ione
the
8
her
proper
name
was
Gi●berta
,
a
Dutch
woman
of
Magunce
,
who
went
with
an
English
Monke
out
of
the
Abbey
of
Ful●a
,
in
mans
apparell
,
vnto
Athens
,
after
through
her
dexteritie
of
wit
and
learning
,
she
was
promoted
vnto
the
Popedome
▪
where
she
sate
two
yeares
and
sixe
Moneths
;
after
,
in
open
Procession
,
fell
in
trauell
of
childe
,
and
so
died
.
Pope
Benedictus
the
3.
succeeded
her
in
the
whorish
sea
,
he
ordained
the
Dirge
to
be
said
for
the
dead
,
yet
before
him
▪
Gregorius
the
3.
had
done
his
part
therein
.
A●ter
him
succeeded
Pope
Nicholas
the
1.
who
inlarged
the
Popes
Decrees
with
many
constitutions
▪
equalling
the
authoritie
of
them
with
the
writings
of
the
Apostles
.
He
ordained
that
no
seculer
Prince
▪
nor
the
Emperour
should
be
present
at
their
Counsels
,
to
the
end
they
might
murder
such
as
they
Iudged
to
be
Hereticks
,
and
that
no
Lay
man
shold
Iudge
Clergy
men
▪
or
reason
vpon
the
Popes
power
.
That
no
Magistrate
should
haue
power
ouer
a
Prelat
,
alledging
that
a
Prelat
is
called
God
.
That
all
Church
seruice
should
be
in
Latine
,
except
with
the
Sclauonians
,
and
Polonians
.
Sequences
in
Masse
were
by
him
first
allowed
,
by
him
Priests
began
to
be
●●strained
from
Mariage
;
wherof
Hulderick
Bishop
of
Aus●rough
sent
a
Letter
to
the
Pope
,
that
his
Decrees
,
concerning
single
life
of
the
Clergie
,
were
farre
discrepant
from
al
discretion
,
I
feare
how
the
Members
of
the
Body
wil
do
,
when
the
Head
is
so
greatly
out
of
frame
.
Is
not
this
a
violence
&
tyranny
,
when
a
man
is
compelled
by
your
Decrees
,
to
doe
that
which
is
against
the
Institution
of
the
Gospell
,
and
the
old
Law
,
as
appeareth
by
many
examples
;
there
be
many
vnder
a
false
pretence
of
Continencie
,
going
about
to
please
men
more
then
God
,
some
lye
with
their
fathers
wiues
,
some
are
Sodomits
,
and
play
the
beasts
with
brute
beasts
;
wherefore
,
as
Saint
Paul
saith
;
Because
of
Fornication
let
euery
one
haue
his
owne
wife
.
When
the
Counsell
of
Nice
went
about
to
establish
this
Decrée
,
one
Paphnutius
withstood
them
,
confessing
Mariage
to
be
honorable
,
and
called
the
bed
of
Matrimonie
,
Chastitie
,
and
perswaded
the
Counsell
from
making
that
Law
:
some
take
Saint
Gregory
for
their
defence
in
this
matter
,
being
ignorantly
deceiued
how
dangerous
this
Decree
was
,
and
how
Saint
Gregory
after
re●●ked
the
same
,
with
con●igne
fruit
of
repentance
:
for
as
he
sent
to
his
Fish
pond
to
haue
Fish
,
hée
sée
more
then
6000.
Infants
heads
,
which
were
taken
out
of
the
same
Mote
,
then
he
confessed
his
Decrée
to
be
the
cause
of
that
so
lamentable
a
murder
,
so
he
altered
his
Decrée
,
commending
the
counsell
of
the
Apostle
,
which
saith
;
It
is
better
to
marry
then
to
burne
,
What
can
be
more
foolish
,
then
when
any
Bishop
,
or
Archdeacon
runne
themselues
headlong
into
all
lust
and
Adultery
,
and
Incest
,
and
So●omitrie
,
yet
shame
not
to
say
,
that
chaste
Mariage
of
Priests
stinkes
:
and
they
adde
this
filthy
and
foolish
suggestion
,
that
it
is
more
honest
priuily
to
haue
to
doe
with
many
women
,
then
openly
to
be
bound
to
one
wife
.
After
this
Nicholas
succéeded
Pope
Adrianus
the
2.
Ioannes
the
9.
Martinus
the
20
Adrian
the
3.
and
Stephen
the
1.
By
this
Adrian
it
was
decreed
,
that
no
Emperour
,
after
that
time
,
should
haue
any
thing
●o
doe
in
the
election
of
the
Pope
,
and
thus
began
the
Emperours
first
decay
,
and
the
P●pacie
to
swell
▪
and
rise
alo●t
.
About
the
latter
end
of
the
raigne
of
Ethelwolfe
,
the
Danes
with
33.
ships
,
arriued
about
Hampshire
,
through
whose
barbarous
tyranny
much
bl●ut
shed
and
murder
hapne●
heere
amongst
English
men
.
They
first
ouercame
Ethelwolfe
;
and
after
,
he
and
his
Sonne
Ethelbaldus
,
warring
against
them
in
Sou●her●
,
at
Okley
,
●raue
them
to
the
Sea
;
where
they
houering
a
space
,
burst
in
againe
with
horrible
crueltie
.
Besids
the
iust
Iudgement
of
God
for
their
manifold
sinnes
,
which
at
this
time
most
plentifully
abounded
,
there
was
two
outward
causes
of
the
Danes
comming
into
England
;
the
first
was
,
the
death
of
Lothbroke
▪
which
was
falsly
imputed
to
King
Edmond
▪
as
is
●●●ore
recited
.
The
other
was
giuen
by
the
meanes
of
Osbright
,
raigning
vnder
the
King
of
West
Saxons
in
the
North
parts
,
who
rauished
the
wife
of
Bruer
one
of
his
Nobles
;
wherefore
the
said
Bruer
tooke
shipping
,
and
sayled
into
Denmark●
,
where
hee
was
brought
vp
,
and
had
great
friends
;
and
making
his
mone
to
Codrinus
the
King
,
who
being
glad
of
some
iust
quarrell
,
leuied
a
great
Army
,
and
sent
them
with
●ugnar
and
H●bba
,
his
chiefe
Captaines
,
into
England
,
who
first
arriued
at
Holdernesse
,
and
burned
vp
the
Contry
,
and
killed
,
without
mercie
,
men
,
women
and
children
:
and
entring
towards
Yorke
,
entred
battell
with
Osbright
,
where
he
,
with
the
most
part
of
his
Army
,
was
slaine
,
so
they
tooke
possession
of
Yorke
.
Ethelbald
,
Alured
,
The
Danes
hauing
the
Rule
of
the
North
part
of
England
from
the
Thames
▪
wi●h
M●rcian
London
,
and
Essex
,
Notwithstanding
,
the
king
,
in
time
,
was
comforted
by
the
prouidence
of
God
:
First
,
1300.
Danes
were
slaine
,
as
they
landed
,
by
an
ambushment
of
King
Alfrids
men
,
who
lay
in
Garison
for
their
owne
safetie
,
then
the
King
shewed
himselfe
more
at
large
,
and
men
out
of
Wiltshire
,
Somersetshire
,
and
Hampshire
came
to
him
,
vntill
hee
had
a
strong
company
Then
the
king
apparelled
himselfe
in
the
habit
of
a
Minstrell
,
as
he
was
very
skilfull
in
Musicke
,
and
entred
into
the
Tents
of
the
Danes
,
lying
at
Eddingdon
,
and
there
espied
their
Idlenesse
,
and
heard
much
of
their
Counsell
,
and
sodainly
,
in
the
nigh
,
he
fell
vpon
the
Danes
,
and
slew
a
great
multitude
of
them
;
his
Subiects
bearing
of
his
manly
Uictories
,
drew
to
him
daily
,
so
he
wonne
Winchester
from
the
Danes
,
and
diuers
other
townes
,
and
forced
them
to
sêeke
peace
,
the
which
was
concluded
,
vpon
condition
that
Gutrum
their
King
should
be
Christned
,
and
that
such
as
would
not
be
Christned
should
depart
the
Country
.
King
Alfride
,
was
king
Gutrums
Godfather
at
his
Baptisme
,
and
named
him
Athelstan
,
then
he
gaue
Norfolke
▪
Suffolke
▪
and
part
of
Cambridgeshire
,
and
Northumberland
to
them
that
were
Christned
,
those
that
would
not
be
Christned
,
though
they
departed
the
Realme
,
they
did
diuerse
times
returne
againe
,
and
did
much
spoile
in
many
parts
of
the
Realme
,
but
King
Alfride
ouercame
them
euer
.
During
the
whole
time
of
the
Danes
,
the
Land
was
plagued
with
warres
,
pestilence
,
and
murren
of
beasts
:
the
King
alwaies
thanked
God
,
what
troubles
soeuer
hapned
vnto
him
,
and
after
hee
had
raigned
29.
yeares
and
sixe
moneths
,
he
died
,
and
is
buried
at
Winchester
.
He
euer
bestowed
eight
houres
in
the
day
in
studie
,
After
Stephen
the
fist
was
nine
Popes
of
Rome
in
nine
yeare
.
Formosus
being
Bishop
of
Porti●ax
,
had
offended
Pope
●one
the
8.
which
was
a
woman
,
as
before
,
and
being
afraid
,
fled
;
and
because
he
would
not
returne
,
he
was
excommunicated
,
and
after
disgraded
,
and
made
to
sweare
he
would
neuer
claime
his
Bishopricke
againe
,
but
remaine
a
seculer
man
:
but
Pope
Martine
released
him
of
his
Oath
,
and
restored
him
to
his
Bishopricke
,
and
shortly
after
he
obtained
the
Pap●ci●
;
whereupon
was
a
great
controuersie
:
some
held
,
because
of
his
degradation
and
Oath
,
he
could
not
be
Pope
;
others
held
the
contrary
,
because
he
was
absolued
by
Pope
Martin
from
that
his
periury
and
Degradation
.
He
sent
to
Arnulphus
for
ayde
,
who
marching
to
Rome
,
they
would
not
suffer
him
to
enter
;
and
a
Hare
comming
néere
the
Citie
,
the
Host
of
Arnulphus
followed
after
with
such
a
maine
cry
,
that
the
valiant
Romaines
,
for
very
feare
cast
themselues
downe
from
the
wals
;
so
that
Arnulphus
,
with
a
little
labour
,
scaled
the
wals
,
and
gate
the
Citie
:
thus
he
obtained
the
citie
of
Rome
,
and
rescued
the
Pope
,
and
beheaded
his
aduersaries
,
whom
the
Pope
to
gratifie
,
blessed
him
,
and
crowned
him
for
Emperour
.
After
Formosus
succéeded
Bonifacius
the
sixt
,
after
him
Stephen
the
sixt
,
which
so
enuied
Formosus
that
he
abrogated
all
his
Decrées
,
and
tooke
vp
his
body
,
and
cut
off
two
fingers
from
his
right
hand
,
and
threwe
them
into
Tyber
,
and
buried
the
body
in
a
Laymans
Sepulcre
.
Romanus
succéeded
him
,
and
repealed
the
Acts
of
Stephen
,
against
Formosus
.
Theodorus
the
second
succéeded
him
;
Iohn
the
tenth
succéeded
him
,
who
repugned
the
Romaines
,
and
held
a
Sinode
at
Rauenna
of
74.
Bishops
:
the
French
King
Eudo
,
with
his
Archbishops
,
being
present
,
where
he
ratified
all
the
Decrées
of
Formosus
,
and
the
contrary
Acts
of
Stephen
the
sixt
were
burned
.
After
him
Benedictus
the
4.
after
him
Leo
the
5.
who
was
with
strong
hand
taken
and
cast
into
prison
,
by
one
Christopher
,
his
owne
Houshold
Chaplin
,
which
Christopher
being
Pope
7.
moneths
,
was
likewise
hoysted
from
his
Papall
throne
by
one
Sergius
,
he
thrust
him
into
a
Monastery
,
and
shore
him
a
Munke
;
thus
in
nine
yeares
were
nine
Popes
.
This
Sergius
was
rude
,
vnlearned
,
proud
,
and
cruell
;
he
before
was
put
backe
from
the
Popedome
by
Formosus
,
wherefore
he
caused
the
body
of
Formosus
to
be
taken
vp
againe
,
disgraded
him
,
beheaded
him
,
and
cut
off
the
other
thrée
fingers
which
were
left
,
and
threw
his
bodie
into
Iyber
;
and
deposed
all
such
as
by
Formosus
had
beene
consecrated
.
By
this
Pope
Sergius
came
vp
the
vse
to
beare
about
Candles
on
Candlemasse
day
,
for
the
purifying
of
the
blessed
Uirgin
,
as
though
the
sacred
conception
of
the
Son
of
God
were
vnpure
,
and
to
be
purified
by
Candlelight
.
Pope
Anastatius
succeeded
him
,
after
him
Pope
Laudo
succéeded
,
which
was
father
of
Pope
Iohn
the
11.
Pope
Iohn
is
said
to
be
the
Paramour
of
Theodora
,
a
famous
Harlot
of
Rome
,
by
whom
he
had
a
daughter
called
Marozia
,
and
the
aforesaid
Pop●
Sergius
had
a
sonne
by
her
,
which
after
was
Pope
Iohn
the
12.
After
,
she
maried
Guido
Marquis
of
Tuscia
,
by
the
meanes
of
whom
,
and
his
friends
at
Rome
,
she
caused
Iohn
the
11.
to
be
smothered
with
a
pillow
,
and
Iohn
the
12.
her
sonne
to
be
made
Pope
;
but
the
Clergy
and
people
did
not
agrée
to
his
election
,
therefor●
Pope
Leo
the
6.
was
set
vp
in
his
place
:
after
him
Pope
Stephen
succéeded
,
who
being
poysoned
,
the
said
Iohn
the
12.
was
set
vp
againe
in
the
Papacie
,
where
he
raigned
about
5.
years
.
This
strumpet
Marozia
,
maried
two
brothers
one
after
another
,
she
gouerned
all
Rome
,
and
the
Church
at
that
time
.
After
him
succeeded
Stephen
the
7.
After
him
Leo
the
7.
After
him
Stephen
the
8.
After
him
,
Pope
Martine
the
3.
After
him
,
Pope
Agapetus
the
2.
about
whose
time
began
first
the
Order
of
Monks
called
Ordo
Cluniensis
.
After
king
Alfride
,
as
before
,
his
sonne
Edward
succéeded
,
surnamed
,
the
Elder
;
there
were
thrée
Edwards
before
the
Conquest
:
the
first
Edward
,
the
Elder
;
the
second
Edward
the
Martyre
;
the
third
,
Edward
the
Confessor
.
This
Edward
began
his
raigne
in
the
yeare
901.
Then
the
King
builded
Chester
,
twise
as
big
as
it
was
,
and
builded
a
Castle
at
Herford
in
the
edge
of
Wales
,
and
another
Castle
at
the
mouth
of
the
water
of
Auon
,
and
another
Castle
at
Buckingham
;
and
another
vpon
the
riuer
of
Ouse
.
He
re-edified
the
townes
of
Tocester
,
and
Wigmore
,
vpon
the
riuer
of
Trent
.
He
builded
a
newe
towne
ouer
against
Nottingham
,
and
made
a
Bridge
ouer
the
Riuer
betwixt
the
two
townes
,
By
the
Riuer
of
Merce
he
builded
a
new
Citie
called
Thilwall
,
and
repaired
the
City
of
Manchester
,
and
diuerse
others
.
His
Daughter
Edgitha
was
●aried
vnto
Otho
,
Adelstan
his
Sonne
raigned
after
him
,
and
was
Crowned
at
Kingstone
;
hée
was
nothing
inferiour
to
his
Father
in
renowne
of
Ciuile
Gouernment
,
and
in
prosperous
successe
in
reducing
this
Realme
into
subiection
of
a
Monarchie
.
He
expelled
the
Danes
,
subdued
the
Scots
,
and
quieted
the
Welchmen
.
One
Elfredus
,
with
seditious
persons
,
conspired
against
the
said
King
at
Winchester
,
presently
after
the
death
of
his
Father
,
went
about
to
put
his
eyes
;
but
,
by
the
helpe
of
God
,
he
escaped
.
Elfred
,
being
accused
thereof
,
fled
to
Rome
to
purge
himselfe
by
his
Oath
,
before
the
Pope
,
and
swearing
,
or
rather
forswearing
himselfe
in
Saint
Peters
Church
,
suddenly
,
vpon
his
Oath
,
fell
downe
,
and
within
thrée
dayes
died
.
The
Pope
sent
to
the
King
to
know
whether
he
would
haue
him
buried
in
Christian
buriall
;
at
length
,
by
perswasion
of
his
kinred
,
he
was
buried
in
Christian
buriall
.
Ater
the
death
of
Sythericus
King
of
Northumberland
,
King
Adelstone
seazed
that
Prouince
into
his
hands
,
and
put
out
his
sonne
Alanus
,
who
fled
into
Scotland
,
maried
the
daughter
of
Constantine
King
of
Scots
,
by
whose
stirring
,
gathered
a
company
of
Danes
,
Scots
,
and
others
,
and
entred
the
North
of
Humber
with
a
strong
Nauie
of
615.
shippes
.
King
Adelstone
and
his
people
ioyned
in
fight
with
them
at
a
place
called
Binford
;
where
fighting
with
them
from
morning
till
night
,
after
a
terrible
slaughter
on
both
sides
,
the
like
hath
not
béene
seene
in
England
,
King
Adelstone
had
the
victorie
;
fiue
vnder
kings
were
slaine
in
that
battell
,
with
Constantine
King
of
Scots
,
and
twelue
Dukes
,
with
the
most
part
of
the
strangers
that
were
there
.
Then
King
Adelstone
subdued
the
Brittaines
,
and
forced
them
to
grant
to
him
yearely
tribute
20.
lib.
of
gold
,
300
lib.
of
●iluer
,
2500.
heads
of
neate
,
with
a
certaine
number
of
hawkes
and
dogs
.
King
Adelstone
caused
his
guiltlesse
brother
Edwine
,
through
sinister
suggestion
of
his
Cup-bearer
,
to
be
set
in
an
old
rotten
bote
in
the
broad
sea
,
onely
with
one
Esquire
with
him
,
without
any
tackling
;
where
the
tender
Prince
dismai●e
with
the
●age
o●
Windes
and
Flouds
,
weary
of
his
life
,
cast
himselfe
into
the
Sea
;
the
Esquire
shif●ed
for
himselfe
,
and
recouered
the
body
of
his
maister
,
and
brought
it
to
Sandich
,
were
it
was
buried
.
The
reason
the
King
the
more
doubled
of
his
brother
,
was
because
he
was
by
his
mother
of
a
base
bloud
,
and
begotten
before
wedlocke
:
for
King
Edward
,
his
Father
,
comming
into
his
Nurses
house
,
was
rauished
with
the
beautie
of
one
Edwina
a
beautifull
maide
,
begat
that
night
of
her
King
Adelstone
,
and
afterward
married
her
:
after
the
King
was
stricken
with
great
repentance
for
the
death
of
his
brother
,
by
the
space
of
seauen
yeares
,
at
length
the
Cup-bearer
,
his
accuser
,
bearing
the
Cuppe
vnto
the
King
,
stumbled
with
one
foote
,
and
recouering
himselfe
with
the
other
,
saying
;
Thus
one
brother
helpeth
another
.
These
words
so
moued
the
king
,
that
forthwith
he
commaunded
the
false
accuser
of
his
brother
to
bee
had
out
to
execution
;
and
he
builded
two
Monasteries
of
Middleton
and
Michlenes
,
for
his
brothers
Soule
.
Whereby
it
appeareth
what
was
the
speciall
cause
of
building
of
Monasteries
,
to
wit
,
for
releasing
of
sinnes
for
them
departed
,
and
them
aliue
,
which
is
contrarie
to
the
grace
and
veritie
of
Christs
Gospell
.
He
deuised
diuers
good
and
wholsome
lawes
,
as
well
of
the
state
Ecclesiasticall
as
Seculer
,
which
thou
maist
see
in
the
booke
at
large
,
whereby
it
is
to
bee
vnderstoode
that
the
vsurped
power
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
did
not
then
extend
or
derogate
from
the
authoritie
of
Christian
Princes
,
but
that
euery
one
in
●is
owne
Dominion
had
the
doing
of
all
causes
▪
whether
they
were
spirituall
or
temporall
,
he
raigned
16.
yeares
,
and
because
he
had
no
Issue
,
his
brother
Edmond
succéeded
him
.
This
Edmond
expelled
the
Danes
,
Thus
Monkes
first
beganne
,
about
the
time
of
this
King
Edmond
,
when
straitnes
of
life
,
with
superstition
,
was
had
in
veneration
;
which
men
,
either
to
haue
publike
fame
with
men
,
or
merit
of
God
,
gaue
themselues
to
leade
a
strict
life
.
There
was
a
Monastery
in
Fraunce
called
Floriake
,
of
the
rule
of
Benedict
,
from
whence
came
our
English
Monkes
,
for
after
they
were
professed
there
,
returning
into
England
,
they
daily
congregated
men
to
their
profession
,
and
for
their
outward
holinesse
and
straite
life
we●e
in
great
admiration
,
not
onely
with
the
rude
sort
,
but
with
Kings
and
Princes
,
who
founded
them
Houses
,
maintained
their
rules
,
and
inlarged
them
with
possessions
.
After
King
Edmund
had
raigned
6.
Edwine
,
Edwine
being
hated
of
his
Subiects
for
his
misdemeaners
was
remoued
from
his
kingly
honour
,
and
his
brother
Edgar
receiued
in
his
stéede
:
yet
one
raigned
ouer
all
on
the
one
side
of
the
Th●mes
,
and
the
other
on
the
other
side
of
the
Thames
:
but
Edwine
after
hee
had
raigned
4.
yeares
dyed
,
leauing
no
Heire
,
wherefore
all
fell
to
Edgar
.
Edgar
at
the
age
of
16
▪
yeares
began
to
raigne
,
The
Monkes
of
the
primitiue
time
did
differ
from
the
Monkes
of
the
middle
time
,
and
from
our
Monkes
of
the
latter
age
.
The
name
and
order
of
Monkes
began
300.
yeares
after
Christ
;
Basilius
Magnus
was
one
of
the
first
institutors
and
commenders
of
that
Superstition
.
Cassianus
maketh
mention
of
a
certaine
Monastery
in
Thebaid
▪
wherein
were
5000.
Monkes
,
vnder
the
gouernment
of
one
Abbot
;
and
héere
also
in
England
,
mention
is
made
before
of
Bangor
,
wherein
were
2200.
Monkes
,
vnder
one
mans
ruling
,
in
the
yeare
596.
but
these
were
such
as
either
by
tyranny
of
persecution
were
driuen
into
desart
places
,
or
else
,
of
their
owne
de●●tion
,
ioyned
with
Superstition
,
for
the
loue
they
had
to
Spirituall
contemplation
,
and
hatred
of
the
wicked
world
withdrew
themselues
from
all
company
,
hauing
all
things
common
;
these
were
Lay-men
leading
a
stricter
kinde
of
life
then
others
,
as
Saint
Augustine
,
Lerome
,
and
others
testifie
,
one
thing
pertaineth
to
the
Monkes
,
and
another
thing
to
the
Clergie
;
the
Clergie
fed
the
flocke
,
and
the
monkes
are
fed
.
It
appeareth
also
by
the
forth
Canon
of
the
Councell
of
Calcedon
,
that
Monkes
should
not
meddle
with
matters
of
the
Church
.
And
Leo
in
his
62.
Epistle
,
doth
forbid
Monkes
and
lay-men
to
bée
admitted
to
preach
.
They
differed
from
the
Monkes
of
the
middle
age
in
thrée
points
;
First
,
they
were
bound
to
no
strict
apparell
,
or
dyet
,
or
any
thing
else
.
Secondly
,
they
were
but
Lay-men
,
onely
being
of
a
stricter
life
then
the
rest
,
and
had
nothing
to
doe
in
Ecclesiasticall
matters
,
vntill
Pope
Boniface
the
4.
gaue
them
authoritie
.
Thirdly
,
though
many
of
the
Monkes
of
the
first
age
liued
single
from
wiues
,
yet
some
of
them
were
maried
,
and
none
of
them
were
forbidden
from
mariage
.
Athanasius
in
his
Epistle
ad
Pracontium
,
saith
,
hee
knew
Monkes
and
Bishops
maried
men
▪
and
fathers
of
children
.
Yet
though
the
former
Monkes
were
better
then
the
latter
,
yet
amongst
them
superstition
beganne
to
créepe
into
the
Church
,
by
the
subtiltie
of
Satan
,
and
all
for
the
ignorance
of
frée
iustification
by
Faith
in
Christ
,
as
for
example
;
One
Abbot
Moses
testifieth
of
himselfe
,
that
hee
so
afflicted
himselfe
with
fasting
,
and
watching
,
that
hee
felt
no
appetite
to
meate
,
and
could
not
sleepe
,
that
hee
prayed
to
God
to
giue
him
a
little
sléepe
some
péece
of
the
night
.
This
Cassianus
doth
testifie
,
Cap.
7.
Cola.
●
.
Hée
saith
also
of
an
olde
Hermite
that
made
a
vowe
hée
would
neuer
eate
without
some
guest
,
sometimes
fasted
thrée
or
foure
dayes
for
lacke
of
guestes
.
One
Mucius
,
to
declare
his
obedience
to
the
Abbot
,
did
not
sticke
at
the
commaundement
of
the
Abbot
,
to
cast
his
sonne
into
the
water
,
not
knowing
whetherany
were
there
to
saue
him
from
drowning
,
preferring
the
Abbots
commaundement
before
the
commaundement
of
God
.
And
Basilius
Magnus
,
and
Nazeanzenus
,
with
immoderate
austeritie
,
did
so
plucke
downe
themselues
,
that
when
they
were
called
to
bee
Bishoppes
,
they
were
not
able
to
sustaine
the
laboure
thereof
.
After
these
Monks
,
followed
Monkes
of
the
middle
Age
,
who
increased
both
in
number
and
Superstition
,
from
their
dennes
in
Wildernesses
,
the
approched
to
great
townes
,
where
they
had
solemn●
Monasteries
,
founded
by
Kings
,
Queenes
,
Kings
Daughters
,
and
rich
Consuls
,
for
the
remedie
of
their
Soules
remission
,
and
the
redemption
of
their
sinnes
,
the
good
of
their
Fathers
pos●erities
,
of
their
Country
,
and
the
Honour
of
our
Lady
,
and
lightly
it
was
for
some
murder
,
or
great
sinne
.
In
which
monasteries
they
abounded
in
wealth
and
riches
,
and
did
swim●e
in
Superstition
and
Pharisaicall
hypocrisie
,
being
yoaked
,
in
all
their
doings
,
to
certaine
obseruations
,
in
watching
,
in
sleeping
,
in
rising
,
in
praying
,
in
walking
,
in
talking
,
in
looking
,
in
tasting
,
in
touching
,
in
gestures
,
and
in
their
Uestures
;
and
the
number
of
their
Sects
were
diuerse
:
some
,
after
Basilius
rule
,
went
in
w●ite●
some
,
after
Benicts
rule
,
went
in
blacke
:
some
,
after
Hieromes
rule
,
their
white
cloth
girt
with
leather
girdles
:
some
Gregorians
,
copper
coloured
:
some
Gray
monkes
;
some
ware
a
coate
of
male
vpon
their
hare
bodies
,
with
a
blacke
cloke
thereupon
:
some
had
white
rochets
vpon
a
blacke
cote
:
some
cloke
,
coule
,
and
cap
,
all
blewe
:
some
Charter
monkes
,
wearing
heire-cloth
next
their
body
:
some
Flagillants
,
went
in
long
linnen
shirts
with
an
open
place
in
the
backe
,
where
they
beate
themselues
with
scourges
on
the
bare
shinne
euery
day
,
before
the
people
,
till
the
bloud
ranne
downe
,
saying
,
it
was
reuealed
by
an
Angell
,
that
in
scourging
themselues
so
,
within
thirtie
daies
and
twelue
houres
they
should
be
made
so
pure
from
sinne
as
they
were
when
they
first
receiued
bap●isme
:
some
Iesuits
,
with
a
white
girdle
,
and
a
russet
coule
,
with
enumerable
more
Orders
;
they
were
so
subiect
to
seruile
rules
,
that
no
part
of
Christian
libertie
remained
amongst
them
,
and
so
drowned
in
Superstition
,
that
they
lost
Christs
religion
,
and
the
sence
of
m●n
.
King
Edgar
reduced
England
into
a
full
and
perfect
Monarchie
,
hee
would
suffer
no
man
,
of
what
degree
soeuer
he
were
,
to
da●ly
out
his
lawes
without
punishment
▪
in
all
his
time
there
was
neither
priuie
picker
,
nor
open
theefe
,
for
if
any
were
a
●heefe
,
he
was
sure
to
leese
his
life
.
He
coused
Ludwallus
,
Prince
of
Wales
,
to
pay
him
yearely
for
tribute
300.
wolues
,
whereby
within
foure
yeares
,
a
wolfe
could
scarce
be
found
in
England
and
Wales
.
He
had
in
readinesse
3600.
ships
of
warre
,
and
in
the
Sommer
1200.
kept
the
East
Seas
,
so
many
the
West
Seas
,
and
so
many
the
South
Seas
,
in
the
winter
he
〈…〉
Progresse
ouer
the
Land
,
to
sée
how
his
Lawes
were
kept
,
that
the
poore
should
not
be
opprest
by
the
mightie
.
In
the
13.
yeare
of
his
raigne
eight
Kings
that
were
vnder
him
,
of
which
the
King
of
Scots
was
one
,
came
to
him
to
Chester
,
and
did
him
Homage
,
next
day
in
a
royaltie
he
caused
the
eight
kings
,
euery
one
rowing
with
an
Oare
,
to
cary
him
in
a
bo●e
vp
and
downe
the
riuer
to
the
Church
of
Saint
Iohn
and
vnto
his
Palace
againe
,
in
token
that
he
was
Lord
of
so
many
Prouinces
.
He
sent
one
Ethelwold
,
an
Earle
of
his
priuie
Counsell
,
to
sée
Elfrida
,
daughter
of
the
Duke
of
Somerset
,
whose
beautie
was
commended
vnto
him
,
who
tolde
the
King
all
things
contrary
,
and
after
maried
her
;
the
King
came
to
see
her
,
her
husband
had
prayed
her
to
put
on
her
worst
apparell
,
and
disgrace
her selfe
as
much
as
shee
could
,
but
she
set
her selfe
forth
as
gloriously
as
she
could
:
when
the
King
see
her
,
hee
was
not
so
much
inflamed
with
loue
of
her
as
with
hatred
to
her
husband
,
and
sending
for
him
to
hunt
with
him
,
runne
him
through
with
his
sword
,
and
killed
him
:
Wherefore
Elfrida
builded
a
Monastery
of
Nunnes
in
remission
of
her
sinnes
.
Hee
was
incontinent
,
and
lasciuious
in
deflowring
Maids
,
hee
deflowred
Wilfrida
,
a
Dukes
Daughter
being
a
Nunne
,
and
had
a
daughter
named
Editha
by
her
;
and
he
comming
to
Andiuer
,
thinking
to
haue
his
pleasure
of
a
Dukes
Daughter
,
the
mother
grieuing
to
haue
her
daughter
a
Concubine
,
con●eyed
another
beautifull
maid
into
his
bed
in
stead
of
her
Daughter
,
which
the
King
perceiuing
,
made
the
Maid
Mistresse
of
both
her
Master
and
Mistresse
.
He
had
another
Concubine
Edelf●●eda
,
daughter
to
Duke
Ordmere
a
professed
Nunne
,
of
whom
hee
begat
Edward
.
But
his
greatest
offence
was
in
that
he
was
the
first
,
and
chiefest
cause
of
this
Monkery
:
for
lying
with
this
Ethelfleda
,
Dunstone
held
him
from
Coronation
seauen
yeares
,
and
had
seauen
●●eres
penance
inioyned
him
.
After
he
had
raingned
16.
yeares
he
dyed
,
and
was
buried
at
Glastenbury
.
His
penance
was
,
to
weare
no
Crowne
seauen
yeares
,
to
fast
twise
a
wéeke
,
to
giue
his
treasure
to
the
poore
,
and
to
build
a
Monastery
of
Nunnes
at
Shaftsbury
,
as
he
had
robbed
God
of
one
Uirgine
,
so
he
should
restore
many
;
and
that
he
should
expell
Priests
and
Canons
,
and
place
Monkes
in
their
place
.
As
for
the
lying
Miracles
,
that
all
were
healed
of
any
disease
that
prayed
at
the
Tombe
of
this
Ethelfleda
,
and
how
Saint
Dunstone
hunted
the
Deuill
away
with
dogs
,
and
caught
him
by
the
nose
with
a
hote
paire
of
tongues
,
and
many
other
myracles
of
this
Dunstone
,
with
many
other
lying
myracles
before
;
in
this
Treatise
I
haue
omitted
,
thinking
them
not
worthy
to
be
abridged
,
referring
thée
therein
to
the
Booke
at
large
.
Edward
succéeded
Edgar
,
being
his
bastard
sonne
by
Ethelfleda
the
Nunne
,
King
Edward
after
hee
had
raigned
almost
4.
yeares
,
After
Pope
Agapetus
the
2.
succeeded
Pope
Iohn
the
13.
he
is
noted
to
bee
an
Adulterer
,
Incestuous
,
and
Tyrannous
:
of
some
of
his
Cardinals
he
put
their
eyes
out
,
of
some
he
cut
out
their
tongues
,
of
some
their
fingers
,
of
some
their
noses
.
In
a
generall
Councell
before
Otho
the
first
Emperour
of
the
Germaines
,
it
was
Articled
against
him
,
that
he
neuer
said
Seruice
,
that
in
saying
Masse
,
hee
did
not
Communicate
:
that
he
committed
Incest
with
two
of
his
Sisters
:
that
at
Dice
,
he
called
for
the
Diuell
to
helpe
him
:
wherefore
he
was
deposed
,
and
Pope
Leo
substitute
in
his
place
:
but
after
the
Emperour
was
gone
,
by
the
Whoores
of
Rome
,
and
their
great
promises
,
he
was
restored
againe
,
and
Leo
deposed
.
In
the
tenth
yeare
of
his
Popedome
he
was
s●●nd
with
a
mans
wife
,
and
so
wounded
by
her
husband
,
that
in
eight
dayes
he
dyed
.
After
him
,
the
Romaines
elected
Benedictus
the
first
,
without
the
Emperour
.
Because
they
had
put
downe
Leo
and
chosen
another
without
his
consent
,
the
Emperour
came
with
his
Army
,
and
set
vp
Pope
Leo
the
eight
againe
;
wherefore
Leo
Crowned
Otho
for
Emperour
,
and
intituled
him
Augustus
,
and
what
Carolus
magnus
had
giuen
to
the
Sea
,
and
people
of
Rome
,
he
by
a
Synodall
Decre
▪
granted
to
the
Emperour
and
his
successors
.
The
Emperour
againe
restored
to
the
Sea
of
Rome
,
all
such
donations
and
possessions
as
Constantine
,
as
they
falsly
pretend
,
or
which
Carolus
Magnus
tooke
from
the
Lumbards
,
and
gaue
to
them
.
After
him
succéeded
Iohn
the
14.
against
whom
,
for
holding
with
the
Emperour
,
Petrus
,
the
chiefe
Captaine
of
the
Citie
,
with
two
Consuls
,
and
twelue
Aldermen
,
and
other
Nobles
,
laide
hands
vpon
the
Pope
,
and
imprisoned
him
eleuen
monethes
:
the
Emperour
came
to
Rome
with
his
Armie
,
executed
the
chiefe
doers
of
the
fact
.
But
he
committed
Petrus
to
the
Popes
arbitrement
,
he
caused
him
to
bee
stripped
naked
,
his
beard
to
bee
shauen
,
and
to
be
hanged
by
the
heire
of
the
head
a
whole
day
,
then
to
be
set
vpon
an
Asse
,
his
face
turned
backeward
,
his
hands
bound
vnder
the
Asses
tayle
,
and
so
to
be
ledde
through
the
Citie
,
then
to
bee
scourged
with
rods
,
and
banished
the
Citie
;
from
this
Pope
procéeded
first
the
Christning
of
Bels.
Benedictus
the
6.
succéeded
him
,
who
was
imprisoned
by
Cinthius
a
Captaine
of
Rome
,
and
there
slaine
.
Then
came
Pope
Donus
the
2.
after
whom
,
Bonifacius
the
7.
was
Pope
;
he
〈◊〉
the
citizens
of
Rome
to
conspire
against
him
,
tooke
the
treasure
of
Saint
Peters
Church
,
and
st●le
to
Constantinople
.
The
Romaines
set
vp
Iohn
the
15.
Pope
;
Boniface
,
by
his
treasure
,
procured
a
Garison
to
take
his
part
,
and
returned
to
Rome
,
he
tooke
Pope
Iohn
,
put
out
his
eyes
,
threw
him
in
prison
,
and
famished
him
,
but
he
,
not
long
after
,
sodainly
died
.
The
Romaines
drew
his
carkeasse
about
the
streets
by
the
feete
after
his
death
,
in
despitefull
manner
,
the
people
exclaiming
against
him
.
Pope
Benedictus
the
7.
succeeded
him
by
consent
of
the
Emperour
Otho
,
the
second
,
and
raigned
19.
yeares
.
After
him
succeeded
Iohn
the
16.
after
him
,
Iohn
the
17.
after
him
,
Gregory
the
1.
Crescentius
,
with
the
people
of
Rome
,
and
the
Clergy
,
conuenting
against
him
,
set
vp
Pope
Iohn
the
18.
Wherefore
the
Emperour
Otho
the
3.
sent
an
Armie
into
Italy
,
got
the
citie
,
and
tooke
Crescentius
the
Consull
,
and
Pope
Iohn
,
he
put
out
the
eyes
of
Pope
Iohn
,
and
then
killed
him
:
he
set
Crescentius
vpon
a
vile
Horse
,
his
nose
and
eares
cut
off
,
his
face
turned
to
the
horse
taile
,
and
after
his
members
were
●nt
off
,
and
he
hanged
vpon
a
gibbit
.
Hee
assembled
a
Councell
at
Rome
,
where
he
established
the
Empire
in
his
owne
Contry
,
and
by
the
consent
of
Otho
,
ordained
seauen
to
be
Electors
;
three
Bishops
,
three
Princes
,
to
wit
,
Prince
Palatine
,
the
Duke
of
Saxony
,
the
Marquesse
of
Brandenburge
,
to
whom
was
added
the
King
of
Boheme
to
giue
the
odde
voyce
,
if
the
eauen
voyces
could
not
agree
:
this
Constitution
being
begun
,
Anno
997.
was
after
established
in
Germany
by
Otho
,
1002.
which
order
remaineth
to
this
day
.
After
the
death
of
King
Edward
,
Egelred
his
younger
brother
,
raigned
in
his
steade
;
vpon
his
Coronation
a
cloud
was
scene
through
the
Land
,
one
halfe
like
bloud
,
the
other
halfe
like
fire
;
shortly
after
,
the
third
yeare
of
his
raigne
,
the
Danes
ariued
in
sundry
places
of
this
Land
,
and
did
much
spoyle
,
and
retyred
to
their
ships
againe
,
and
about
the
same
time
a
great
part
of
London
was
consumed
with
fire
.
The
King
besieged
the
Bishoppe
of
Rochester
;
Dunstone
required
the
King
,
for
Saint
Andrewes
sake
,
to
giue
ouer
the
siege
,
yet
he
would
not
depart
vntill
the
king
had
of
him
100.
lib.
of
gold
.
The
Danes
,
séeing
the
hatred
of
the
Subiects
against
the
King
,
rose
againe
,
and
〈◊〉
great
harme
in
many
places
in
England
,
Not
long
after
,
the
Danes
inuaded
the
land
againe
in
such
sort
that
the
King
was
so
séeke
in
which
Coste
he
should
first
withstand
them
,
and
was
compelled
to
appease
them
with
great
summes
of
money
;
and
for
lacke
of
a
good
Go●ernour
,
many
things
perishe●
in
the
Land
:
for
the
King
gaue
himselfe
to
Lechery
,
and
polluting
his
Subiects
,
disinheriti●g
them
,
and
causing
them
with
great
summes
to
reda●●e
the
same
againe
.
〈◊〉
payed
the
Danes
tribute
yearely
,
which
was
called
Dane-gilt
;
which
tribute
increase●
▪
from
10000.
lib.
yearely
,
and
in
fiue
or
sixe
yeares
,
it
came
to
40000.
lib.
yearely
.
●dricke
Duke
of
Mercia
,
and
Alfrike
Admirall
of
the
Ships
,
warned
the
Danes
〈◊〉
whatsoeuer
the
King
deuised
against
them
,
wherefore
the
king
put
out
the
eyes
of
th●
Admirals
sonne
,
and
of
the
two
sonnes
of
Duke
Edricke
.
The
Danes
thus
preuailing
,
were
so
proud
,
they
forced
the
Husbandmen
to
plo●
,
and
sows
their
lands
,
and
the
whilst
would
sit
at
home
with
their
wiues
and
daughters
▪
and
fared
of
the
best
,
when
the
Husbandmen
fared
but
scantly
of
their
owne
;
they
were
glad
to
please
them
,
and
call
them
Lord
Danes
▪
which
after
was
turned
to
a
name
of
●●proby
,
when
they
rebuked
another
,
they
called
him
Lurdaine
.
The
king
in
the
21.
yeare
of
his
raigne
,
Then
Swanus
king
of
Denmarke
,
hearing
of
this
slaughter
of
the
Danes
,
with
a
great
Hoste
and
Nauie
,
came
into
England
,
and
did
much
spoyle
,
but
at
length
he
was
met
with
of
Duke
Vskatell
,
and
beaten
,
and
many
of
the
Danes
slaine
,
wherefore
they
returned
to
Denmarke
.
The
next
yeare
Swanus
entred
into
the
Land
againe
,
The
King
,
for
feare
,
sent
his
wife
Emma
and
his
two
sonnes
,
Alfred
and
Edward
,
〈◊〉
the
Duke
of
Normandy
;
after
,
the
King
fled
to
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
and
went
thence
〈◊〉
to
Normandy
to
his
wife
.
Swanus
teared
exceeding
impositions
vpon
the
people
,
and
required
a
great
summe
of
money
of
Saint
Edmunds
lands
,
which
being
d●nyed
him
▪
because
the
Land
was
frée
,
he
spoyled
the
Contry
,
despising
the
Martyre
,
and
mena●ing
the
place
of
his
Sepulchre
:
wherefore
the
people
fell
to
prayer
,
and
fasting
,
so
that
shortly
after
,
Swanus
suddenly
crying
and
yelling
amongst
his
Knights
,
dyed
:
wherfore
Canutus
his
sonne
ruling
as
King
after
his
father
,
builded
the
Abbey
of
S.
Edmundsbury
our
Saint
Edmonds
Sepulchre
,
and
ditched
their
Land
with
a
great
ditch
;
ordained
a
House
of
Monks
there
,
and
g●ue
them
their
au●tient
freedomes
.
After
that
,
it
was
vs●●
that
the
Kings
of
England
when
they
were
crowned
,
offered
their
Crownes
to
Saint
Edmonds
shrine
▪
and
bought
them
againe
.
King
Eldred
hearing
the
death
of
Swanus
,
returned
into
England
.
Canutus
fled
to
Sandwich
,
and
cutting
off
the
noses
and
hands
of
the
pledges
,
which
his
Father
left
〈◊〉
him
,
sayled
into
Denmarke
.
The
next
yeare
Canutus
returned
againe
with
a
great
Host
,
and
forced
the
people
to
be
sworne
vnto
him
,
and
giue
him
pledges
.
In
this
season
King
Eldred
died
at
London
,
after
he
had
raigned
38.
yeares
,
and
was
buried
in
Paules
.
After
whose
death
the
most
part
chose
Canutus
,
the
King
of
the
Danes
,
King
;
generally
all
the
Clergie
men
choose
him
,
but
the
Citizens
of
London
,
and
certaine
Nobles
choose
Edmund
,
the
eldest
sonne
of
Egelred
King
;
who
for
his
hardinesse
to
indure
labour
was
surnamed
Ironside
.
Betwixt
these
two
martiall
Princes
many
great
battels
were
sought
,
with
no
great
difference
of
victory
;
at
length
,
by
rensent
,
they
two
onely
tryed
the
quarell
in
the
fight
of
both
Hosts
,
and
when
they
had
assayed
each
other
with
sharpe
words
and
strokes
,
they
both
agréed
,
and
kissed
each
other
,
and
diuided
the
Land
betweene
them
,
and
during
their
liues
loued
as
brethren
.
Shortly
after
,
one
of
the
sonnes
of
Duke
Edricus
aforesaid
killed
King
Edmund
,
after
hée
had
raigned
two
yeares
.
Hee
left
two
sonnes
behinde
him
,
Edmund
and
Edward
,
whom
the
wicked
Duke
tooke
from
their
mother
,
shee
not
knowing
of
her
husbands
death
,
and
presented
them
to
Canutus
,
saying
;
Aue
Rex
solus
.
Canutus
sent
them
to
his
brother
Swanus
,
King
of
Sweueland
,
to
be
●laine
;
but
hée
sent
them
to
Solamon
King
of
Hungary
,
where
Edmund
maried
the
Kings
Daughter
,
and
dyed
:
and
Edward
was
maried
to
Agatha
the
daughter
to
the
Emperour
Henry
the
fourth
.
Then
Canutus
held
a
Parliament
,
established
the
Crowne
to
himselfe
,
hee
disdained
euer
after
those
whom
he
found
false
to
their
natiue
King
,
some
of
them
he
exiled
,
some
he
beheaded
,
and
some
died
suddenly
by
the
punishment
of
God
;
and
wicked
Duke
Edrike
was
beheaded
,
an●
his
head
set
vpon
London
bridge
.
In
the
meane
time
Swaynus
▪
his
brother
,
King
of
Denmarke
,
dyed
,
and
the
Land
fell
to
Canutus
,
hee
〈◊〉
toither
,
and
tooke
possession
thereof
,
and
returned
,
and
maried
Emmalate
wife
of
Egelred
by
whom
he
had
a
sonne
called
Hardyknight
.
He
held
a
Parliament
at
Oxford
,
where
it
was
agreed
that
Englishmen
and
Danes
should
hold
the
Lawes
made
by
King
Edgar
.
Then
the
Danes
begun
to
be
Christians
,
and
Canutus
went
to
Rome
,
and
returned
.
He
gouerned
the
L●nd
20.
yeares
,
and
left
two
sonnes
,
Harold
and
Hardeknight
,
which
was
made
King
of
Denmarke
in
his
Fathers
time
.
Harold
,
called
Harefore
for
his
swiftnesse
,
succéeded
him
,
hee
banished
his
Stepmother
Emma
,
In
the
time
of
these
Danish
Kings
,
there
was
one
Godwine
,
an
Earle
in
England
,
when
the
aforesaid
two
s●nnes
of
King
Egelred
,
Alfred
and
Edward
,
came
from
Normandy
to
England
to
visit
their
mother
Emma
,
and
brought
with
them
a
great
company
of
Normaines
,
this
Godwine
,
hauing
a
Daughter
named
Godith
,
whom
he
thought
to
haue
maried
to
Edward
,
and
made
him
king
.
Hee
perswaded
the
king
Hardeknight
that
the
Normaines
should
be
slaine
,
and
gat
authoritie
to
order
the
matter
himselfe
.
Wherefore
hée
met
them
at
Guildowne
,
with
a
company
of
English
Souldiers
,
slewe
almost
all
the
Normaines
,
winding
their
gots
out
of
their
bellyes
,
and
put
out
the
eyes
of
Alfred
the
eldest
brother
,
and
sent
him
to
the
Abby
of
Elie
,
where
hée
fed
him
with
bread
and
water
,
vntill
shorty
after
hée
dyed
.
Edward
escaped
to
his
mother
,
who
fearing
Godwine
,
sent
him
againe
into
Normandy
.
This
cruell
fact
to
the
Normaines
,
séemeth
to
bée
the
cause
why
the
Iust
Iudgement
of
God
,
shortly
after
,
Conquered
the
English
Nation
by
the
Normaines
.
After
the
death
of
king
Hardeknight
,
In
his
time
his
mother
Emma
was
accused
to
be
too
familier
with
Alwine
Bishop●●
Winchester
,
by
the
councell
of
Godwine
,
they
were
committed
to
prison
;
many
of
〈◊〉
Bishops
laboured
for
them
to
the
King
,
but
Robert
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
stopp●●
their
su●e
,
saying
;
How
dare
you
defend
her
,
shée
hath
def●med
her
sonne
the
〈◊〉
and
taken
her
ler●erous
Lemman
the
Bishop
:
she
is
accused
to
bee
consenting
to
●he
death
of
her
sonne
Alfred
,
and
procured
poyson
for
her
sonne
Edward
;
it
she
will
〈◊〉
bare
footed
for
her selfe
foure
steps
,
and
for
the
Bishop
fiue
,
vpon
nine
〈…〉
,
if
she
escape
harmelesse
,
they
shall
be
af●oyled
:
she
agreed
theris
:
then
the
●ing
and
many
Nobles
being
present
,
she
was
led
blindfold
to
the
place
,
where
Irons
lay
burning
hote
,
and
passed
the
nine
shares
vnhurt
,
when
they
opened
her
eyes
,
and
she
s●e
her selfe
past
the
paine
,
she
kneeled
downe
and
gaue
thankes
to
God
,
then
the
King
asked
her
forgiuenesse
but
the
Archbishop
f●ed
into
Normandy
.
The
said
cruell
〈◊〉
Godwine
tooke
bread
and
eate
it
,
in
witnesse
that
he
was
not
guilty
of
the
death
of
Alfred
the
Kings
brother
,
but
as
soone
as
hee
had
recei●ed
the
bread
he
was
choked
at
the
table
,
before
the
king
at
Winsor
,
and
he
was
conueyed
to
Winchester
and
buried
.
Harold
the
second
sonne
of
Godwine
succeeded
Edward
,
Whereas
Harold
had
sworne
to
William
Duke
of
Normandy
▪
after
the
death
of
King
Edward
,
to
take
possession
of
the
Kingdome
of
England
to
his
vse
,
according
to
the
will
of
King
Edward
,
that
the
Duke
of
Normandy
should
succéede
him
.
The
Duke
sent
to
him
,
admonishing
him
of
the
Couenants
that
were
agréed
vpon
betwixt
them
▪
Harald
answered
thus
,
That
such
a
nice
foolish
promise
ought
not
to
be
holden
,
concerning
the
Land
of
another
,
without
the
consent
of
the
Lords
of
the
same
,
especially
because
neede
and
dread
compelled
him
thereto
.
Whereupon
Duke
William
prepaired
his
Armie
,
and
sent
to
Pope
Alexander
concerning
his
Title
,
and
●oiage
,
the
Pope
confirmed
him
in
the
same
,
and
sent
him
a
Banner
.
And
they
tooke
shipping
with
a
great
company
,
and
landed
at
Hastings
in
Sussex
,
the
Normans
and
Harald
ioyned
battell
in
the
place
where
af●ter
was
builded
the
Abby
of
Battell
in
Sussex
,
where
the
Normaines
obtained
the
victory
through
the
Iust
Prouidence
of
God
,
where
Harold
was
wounded
in
the
left
eye
with
an
arrowe
,
and
incontinently
dyed
,
when
hee
had
raigned
nine
yeares
,
and
was
buryed
at
Wal●ome
.
This
Duke
William
and
King
Edward
were
by
the
Fathers
side
,
Cosen
Germaynes
.
After
this
Gregory
the
first
,
succeeded
Siluester
the
second
;
he
sate
4.
yeares
,
〈◊〉
moneth
and
8.
dayes
Pope
.
By
the
testimony
of
Stella
,
Benno
,
and
Platina
,
and
many
others
,
he
was
a
Sorce●er
,
and
was
exal●ed
to
the
Papacy
by
the
Deuill
,
vpon
this
condition
,
that
after
his
death
,
he
should
giue
himselfe
to
the
Deuill
.
He
demaunded
of
the
Deuill
how
long
he
should
●nioy
his
Popedome
.
Hee
answered
,
Untill
thou
say
Masse
in
Ierusalem
thou
shalt
liue
.
At
length
the
Pope
▪
in
Lent
,
saying
Masse
in
the
Temple
of
the
Holy
Crosse
,
which
Church
(
vnknowne
to
him
)
was
called
Ierusalem
▪
then
hee
knewe
hee
should
dye
;
then
repenting
,
hee
confessed
his
fault
before
all
the
people
.
●f●er
him
succeeded
Iohn
the
19.
which
brought
in
the
Feast
of
All-Soules
to
bee
celebrated
next
after
All-Saints
day
,
by
the
meanes
of
Odilo
,
Abbot
of
Cl●nake
.
This
Abbot
,
thinking
that
Purgatory
should
bee
in
Mount
E●na
,
dreamed
vppon
a
time
that
h●e
,
by
his
Mas●es
,
had
d●liuered
diuerse
Sou●es
from
thence
;
saying
,
that
hee
heard
the
voyces
and
lamentatious
of
D●uils
,
crying
out
,
for
that
the
Soules
were
taken
from
them
by
Masses
,
and
Dirges
fun●rall
,
Pope
Iohn
the
20.
succeeded
him
,
and
after
him
Sergius
the
4
after
him
Benedictus
the
8.
then
Iohn
the
12.
who
was
pr●moted
by
Arte
Magicke
of
diuerse
Sorcerers
.
He
brought
in
the
fast
of
Saint
Iohn
Baptist
eauen
,
and
of
Saint
Laurence
.
After
him
followed
Pope
Benedictus
the
9.
aspiring
to
his
Papacie
by
Magicke
,
practising
Incha●tments
and
Con●●rations
in
words
:
he
resisted
the
Emperour
Henricus
the
third
,
sonne
of
Conradus
,
and
placed
in
his
roome
Pe●●us
King
of
Hungary
.
After
for
feare
of
Henricus
,
he
was
faine
to
sell
his
Sea●
so
Gratianus
,
called
Gregorie
the
sixt
,
for
1500.
lib.
at
which
time
there
was
three
Popes
in
Rome
together
raigning
,
one
against
another
,
Benedictus
the
9.
Siluester
the
3.
Gregorius
the
6.
for
which
cause
,
Henricus
,
surnamed
Niger
,
the
Emperour
,
displaced
these
three
monsters
,
placing
for
them
Clement
the
second
;
and
En●cted
that
no
Pope
shou●d
be
chosen
without
the
consent
of
the
Emperour
:
and
the
Romanes
made
an
Oth
to
the
Emperour
to
that
effect
.
But
the
Emper●ur
being
gone
,
they
forgot
their
Oath
,
and
poysoned
the
Pope
;
which
〈◊〉
some
impute
to
Damasus
the
2.
his
successor
,
and
some
to
Erazutus
,
which
poysoned
six
P●p●s
.
Damasus
within
23.
daies
after
he
was
Pope
,
was
poysoned
.
●hen
the
Romaines
,
and
Cardinals
,
sent
to
the
Emperour
for
a
Pope
,
who
g●ue
them
Leo
the
9.
He
kept
two
Councels
,
one
at
Uercellis
,
where
the
Doctrine
of
Beri●garius
against
the
Real
presence
was
condemned
:
the
other
was
k●pt
at
Moguntia
,
where
,
amongst
many
decrees
,
Pri●sts
were
vtterly
excluded
from
mariage
,
and
that
no
●ay
man
●ight
giue
●eni●●ce
,
Bishopricke
,
and
Spirituall
promo●ion
,
Leo
being
at
Wormes
with
the
Emperour
on
Christmas
day
,
hee
excommunica●ed
the
Sub●eacon
,
for
not
reading
the
Episte
in
Latine
▪
the
Archbishop
being
at
Masse
,
staid
and
would
go●
no
further
,
vnlesse
his
Subdeacon
were
rest●red
:
whereupon
the
Pope
released
him
.
Leo
was
poysoned
by
Brazutus
,
the
first
yeare
of
his
Popedome
.
Victor
the
●
.
succeeded
him
,
hee
kept
a
Councell
at
Florence
,
hee
deposed
diuerse
Bishops
and
Priests
for
Simony
,
and
Fornication
:
of
Simony
,
because
they
were
tooke
their
li●ing
of
Secular
m●n
for
money●
for
fornication
,
because
they
were
maried
.
In
his
●econd
yeare
he
was
poysoned
also
▪
by
the
said
Brazutus
,
by
the
procurement
of
Hildebrand
his
master
.
Stephanus
the
9.
succéeded
him
,
hee
was
chosen
without
the
Emperour
,
hee
accused
the
Emperour
of
Heresie
,
for
deminishing
the
authoritie
of
the
Romaine
Sea
.
Hée
likewise
called
it
Symony
for
secular
men
to
present
to
a
Spirituall
Liuing
.
He
sent
Cardinall
Hildebrand
with
Commission
to
reforme
the
matter
:
in
the
meane
time
he
,
tasting
Brazutus
cup
,
dyed
.
After
him
the
Romaines
set
vp
Benedictus
the
tenth
Pope
:
but
Hildebrand
perswaded
the
Clergie
to
choose
Nicolaus
the
second
,
who
by
force
caused
the
other
Pope
to
vnpope
himselfe
.
Nicolas
called
the
Councell
of
Lateran
,
in
which
hée
vnderminded
the
Emperours
●urisdiction
,
and
gaue
the
full
authoritie
or
choosing
the
Pope
vnto
a
fewe
Cardinals
,
and
certaine
Catholike
persons
,
and
against
such
as
be
Popes
without
the
full
consent
of
the
Cardinals
,
he
thundreth
terrible
blasts
of
excommunication
,
accursing
them
and
their
children
with
denils
;
giuing
power
to
Cardinals
,
with
the
Clergie
and
〈◊〉
,
to
depose
such
person
,
and
call
a
generall
Councell
,
where
they
will
,
against
them
.
In
this
Councell
Beringarius
was
forced
to
recant
his
Doctrine
against
the
Reall
presence
in
the
Sacrament
,
and
the
terme
of
transubstantiation
was
there
first
deuised
.
Hée
displaced
the
right
Heire
of
the
Dukedome
of
Ap●●lia
,
and
placed
Robertus
Quistardus
to
bée
Duke
,
and
generall
Captain●
of
Saint
Peters
land
:
but
it
standeth
not
with
the
Gospell
,
a
Bishop
with
outward
armes
to
conquer
christian
men
and
countries
.
After
hee
had
raigned
three
yeares
and
a
halfe
,
he
met
with
Brazutus
cup
,
and
turned
vp
his
héeles
.
Then
the
Emperour
set
vp
Coralus
Pope
,
but
Hildebrand
set
vp
Alexander
the
second
,
who
ouercame
Coralus
.
Then
there
was
a
Councell
kept
at
M●ntus
,
where
Alexander
was
declared
Pope
,
and
it
was
concluded
that
Priests
should
haue
no
wiues
,
and
those
that
had
wiues
should
say
no
Masse
:
no
Benefices
to
bee
bought
for
money
,
Alle●uia
to
bee
suspended
in
Lent
,
that
no
●pirituall
man
should
enter
into
any
Church
by
a
Secular
man
,
that
the
Pope
should
be
elected
onely
by
the
Cardinals
,
this
Alexander
being
at
Masse
,
as
hee
was
preaching
vnto
the
people
,
told
them
he
would
not
sit
in
the
place
,
except
he
had
the
licence
of
the
Empe●our
,
which
strucke
Heldebrand
into
such
a
furis
,
that
as
soone
as
Masse
was
done
,
he
forced
him
into
a
Chamber
,
and
beat
him
with
his
〈◊〉
,
rating
him
that
he
would
séeke
fauour
of
the
Emperour
;
and
kept
him
in
Custodie
,
all●wing
him
but
twenty
pence
a
day
:
and
Heldebrand
incroched
all
the
reuenewes
of
the
Church
vnto
himselfe
.
At
l●st
Alexander
,
vnder
this
miserable
indurance
,
died
,
hauing
béene
Pope
11.
yeares
and
a
halfe
.
THE
FOVRTH
BOOKE
Containing
other
300.
yeares
,
from
WILLIAM
the
Conquerour
,
to
the
time
of
IOHN
WICKLIFFE
.
WILLIAM
the
Conquerour
was
the
base
〈◊〉
of
Robert
Duke
of
Normandy
,
Nephew
to
Ki●g
Edward
after
the
〈◊〉
said
Uictory
against
Harald
,
he
was
receiuer
King
ouer
England
,
and
was
Crowned
vpon
Christmas
day
.
The
yeare
before
his
comming
was
a
great
blasing
Starre
the
space
of
seauen
daies
,
In
the
3.
yeare
of
his
raigne
,
Harald
and
Canutus
,
sonnes
of
Swanus
King
of
Denmarke
,
came
into
the
North
Contry
,
but
,
after
much
spoyle
,
King
William
chased
them
to
their
Ships
,
and
he
was
so
displeased
with
the
Inhabitants
for
fauouring
them
,
that
he
destroyed
the
Land
from
Yorke
to
Du●ham
,
so
that
nine
yeares
after
the
Prouince
lay
waste
and
vnman●red
.
In
the
4.
yeare
of
his
raigne
Malcoline
King
of
the
Scots
,
entred
into
Northumberland
and
destroyed
the
Contry
,
and
slew
men
,
women
,
and
children
;
but
within
two
yeares
King
William
made
such
warre
with
the
Scots
,
that
hee
forced
Malcome
,
their
King
to
doe
him
Homage
.
In
the
same
4.
yeare
of
this
King
,
O●●
Thomas
,
a
Normaine
,
was
preferred
vnto
the
Archbishoprick
,
of
Yorke
,
and
one
Lanfranckus
an
Italian
,
was
made
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
betwixt
them
grew
a
contention
,
about
giuing
and
taking
the
Othe
of
obedience
;
but
the
King
appeased
it
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Yorke
,
builded
the
Minster
of
Yorke
,
and
gaue
possessions
thereto
.
But
when
these
two
Archbishops
came
to
Rome
for
their
Pale
,
the
contreuersie
renewed
betwixt
them
for
the
Primacie
,
the
Pope
not
disposed
to
decide
the
matter
,
sent
them
home
to
haue
their
matter
determined
;
so
the
mat●er
came
before
the
King
and
Clergie
at
Windsor
,
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
said
;
Since
the
time
that
Austin
conuerted
this
Land
to
Christianitie
,
and
was
made
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
Primate
of
all
England
,
by
Pop●
Gregory
,
the
Primacie
hath
succéeded
there
euer
since
,
and
being
Yorke
tooks
the
Christian
Faith
from
thence
,
it
was
reason
it
should
bee
subiect
thereto
.
The
Bishop
of
Yorke
answered
,
that
the
Britaines
,
the
fi●st
possessors
of
this
Kingdome
,
which
indured
from
Brutus
to
Cadwalader
,
2076.
year●s
,
vnder
an
hundred
and
two
Kings
,
and
they
receiued
the
Christian
Faith
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
162.
In
the
time
of
Lucius
their
King
,
Elutherius
being
Pope
,
who
sent
thither
Fagamus
and
Damianus
Preachers
,
who
ordained
in
the
realme
28.
Bishops
with
two
Archbishopes
,
Theonus
Archbishop
of
London
,
and
Theodosius
Archbishop
of
Yorke
,
so
it
continued
300.
yeares
▪
vntill
the
Saxons
(
being
Infidels
)
subdued
the
Realme
,
and
diuided
it
into
seauen
Kingdome
,
and
so
it
continued
vntill
Gregory
sent
hither
.
Austin
to
conuert
the
Realme
,
who
was
after
made
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
;
and
it
was
Gregories
purpose
to
reduce
the
new
Church
of
the
Saxons
to
the
order
that
was
in
the
old
time
amongst
the
Britaines
,
vnder
the
two
Metropolitaines
of
London
and
Yorke
:
yet
hée
gaue
Austen
this
prerogatiue
during
his
life
time
,
to
haue
the
Iurisdiction
aboue
all
the
Bishops
and
Priests
in
England
;
but
after
his
dec●ase
London
and
Yorke
to
ouersée
the
charge
,
and
he
willed
no
distinction
of
Honour
to
be
betwixt
London
and
Yorke
,
but
that
he
that
had
béene
longest
Bishop
of
the
place
should
be
preferred
.
Upon
this
it
was
decréed
that
Yorke
should
be
subiect
to
Canterbury
,
and
that
wheresoeuer
Canterbury
would
hold
a
Councell
,
Yorke
,
with
his
Bishops
,
should
come
thither
,
and
be
obedient
to
his
Decrées
;
and
when
Canterbury
should
decease
,
Yorke
should
come
to
Duer
to
consecrate
the
new
Archbishop
:
but
if
Yorke
decease
,
his
successor
should
resort
to
Canterbury
,
and
where
the
Bishop
of
Canterbury
should
appoint
,
to
receiue
his
consecration
,
swearing
obedience
.
In
the
9
yeare
of
King
Williams
reigne
,
another
Counsell
was
holden
at
London
,
w●ere
was
decreed
that
the
Bishop
of
Yorke
should
sit
on
the
right
hand
of
Canterbury
,
and
London
on
the
left
and
in
his
absence
Winchester
;
and
that
Bishops
should
translate
the
Seas
from
v●●lages
to
cities
;
that
Monks
should
haue
nothing
propper
,
and
if
any
so
had
,
he
dying
vnconf●ssed
,
should
not
be
buried
in
the
Churchyard
;
that
no
Clarke
or
Monke
should
be
retained
in
another
Di●cesse
without
Letters
testimoniall
;
that
none
should
speake
in
the
Councell
without
leaue
,
but
Bishops
and
Abbots
;
that
none
should
buy
or
sell
any
●ffice
in
the
Church
;
that
neither
Bishop
,
Abbot
,
nor
any
of
the
Clergie
should
be
at
the
Iudgement
of
any
mans
death
or
dismembring
.
At
this
time
diuerse
good
Bishops
displaced
Monkes
,
and
restored
maried
Priests
againe
,
the
Bishop
of
Winchester
placed
aboue
40.
Canons
in
stead
of
Monkes
for
his
part
,
but
this
godly
enterprise
was
stopped
by
Lanfranke
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
;
he
plucked
downe
the
old
Church
of
Canterbury
and
builded
vp
the
new
.
After
the
death
of
the
Pope
Hildebrand
succéeded
,
who
was
surnamed
Gregory
the
7.
he
was
a
Sorcerer
,
and
the
principal
cause
of
all
the
per●urbation
that
hath
beene
since
in
the
Church
,
for
before
he
wrought
his
feats
,
setting
vp
and
displacing
what
Bishops
he
listed
,
setting
them
against
Emperours
,
and
destroying
Matrimony
vnder
colour
of
chasti●ie
;
the
Chuch
was
in
some
order
,
and
Popes
quietly
ruled
vnder
Christian
Emperours
,
and
were
defended
by
them
.
He
first
,
contemning
the
authoritie
of
the
Emperor
,
thrust
in
himselfe
to
be
Pope
,
vanting
himselfe
to
haue
both
the
Ecclesiasticall
,
and
the
Temporall
sword
,
committed
to
him
of
Christ
,
and
full
power
to
binde
and
loose
what
he
lifted
,
he
challenged
all
the
Dominion
both
of
the
East
and
West
Church
;
he
set
at
light
Kings
and
Emperours
,
who
raigned
but
at
his
godamercie
;
Bishops
and
Prelates
as
his
vnderlings
he
kept
in
awe
,
suspending
,
cursing
,
and
chopping
off
their
heads
.
He
●●irred
vp
warres
,
releasing
Othes
,
Fidelitie
,
and
due
allegiance
of
Subiects
to
their
Princes
.
To
this
scope
tended
chiefly
all
his
practises
,
to
abolish
the
mariage
of
Priests
,
and
to
translate
the
authoritie
Emperiall
vnto
the
Clergy
,
as
appeared
before
in
the
Councell
of
Later●n
;
for
though
he
was
not
then
Pope
in
name
,
yet
was
he
Pope
indéed
,
and
ruled
the
Pope
as
he
listed
.
In
a
Councell
which
he
held
at
Rome
,
he
enacted
that
no
Priest
hereafter
should
mary
,
that
those
that
were
maried
should
be
Diuorced
,
and
that
none
hereafter
should
be
admitted
Priest
,
but
should
sweare
perpetuall
Chastitie
.
The
Clergie
of
France
resisted
this
Decree
,
and
said
it
was
repugnant
to
the
word
of
God
,
that
the
Pope
should
take
from
Priests
that
which
God
and
Nature
had
giuen
them
;
and
against
the
Doctrine
of
Saint
Paul
;
I
haue
no
commaundement
of
God
touching
Virginitie
,
and
he
that
cannot
liue
continent
,
let
him
mary
.
And
that
it
was
against
the
Canons
of
the
Apostles
,
and
the
Nicen
Councell
:
and
that
thereby
would
be
opened
a
pernicious
window
to
vncleanesse
,
and
fornication
,
and
conclud●d
,
they
had
rather
giue
vp
their
benefices
then
forsake
their
lawful
wiues
against
the
word
of
Christ
.
Likewise
,
the
Priests
of
Germany
were
as
stout
against
the
Pope
:
but
at
last
,
this
gréedinesse
of
Liuings
,
in
weake
Priests
,
made
them
to
yéeld
vp
their
godly
libertie
to
wicked
tyranny
.
He
preached
,
in
a
great
assembly
,
that
the
Emperour
should
die
before
Saint
Peters
day
next
,
and
should
be
so
deiected
,
that
he
should
not
be
able
to
gather
together
aboue
sixe
knights
,
and
that
if
this
prophesie
were
not
fulfilled
,
they
should
plucke
him
from
the
Altar
,
and
he
would
be
no
more
Pope
.
And
when
he
had
gone
about
diuerse
waies
to
murder
the
Emperour
,
and
yet
God
preserued
him
beyond
the
appointed
time
,
them
subtily
he
turned
his
tale
,
and
said
,
he
ment
of
the
soule
of
the
King
.
About
the
time
Hildebrand
was
made
Pope
,
there
was
great
warres
betwixt
Otho
Duke
of
Saxony
and
the
Emperour
,
which
was
a
fit
occasion
for
the
Pope
to
worke
his
seats
.
First
,
he
excommunicated
all
that
receiued
Spirituall
liuings
of
Lay-men
,
and
all
the
giuers
thereof
,
which
he
called
symony
,
whereupon
he
sent
Legats
to
the
emperour
,
to
appeare
before
him
at
the
Councell
of
Lateran
.
The
Emperour
appeared
not
:
whereupon
hee
threatned
him
excommunication
,
and
to
depriue
him
of
his
Crowne
,
If
he
would
not
renounce
the
heresie
of
Symony
,
which
was
,
giuing
of
Spituall
Liuings
.
Wherefore
Centius
,
a
Romaine
Captaine
,
caught
the
Pope
,
and
shut
him
vp
into
a
Tower
;
the
next
day
the
citizens
plucked
downe
the
Tower
,
and
deliuered
the
Pope
,
and
cut
off
the
noses
of
the
men
of
Centius
,
but
he
escaped
to
the
Emperour
.
The
emperour
,
being
moued
with
this
arrogancie
,
called
a
Councell
at
Wormes
,
where
all
the
Bishops
of
Germany
deposed
Hildebrand
.
The
Pope
,
in
his
Councell
of
Lateran
,
excommunicated
and
depriued
as
many
as
tooke
the
Emperours
part
,
and
excommunicated
the
emperour
,
depriued
him
of
his
empire
,
and
all
his
subiects
of
their
Oath
of
alleagiance
.
As
soone
as
he
rose
out
of
his
papal
seat
,
to
excommunicate
the
Emperour
,
the
seat
being
but
new
,
and
of
strong
tymber
,
suddenly
shiuered
and
rent
vs
pieces
.
The
princes
of
Almany
all
concluded
to
forsake
Henry
,
and
choose
another
emperour
,
except
he
would
submit
himselfe
,
and
obtaine
the
Popes
pardon
.
The
Emperour
,
with
his
wife
and
young
sonne
,
all
hauing
forsaken
him
,
laying
apart
his
regall
ornaments
,
in
sharpe
winter
,
came
bare
foo●●d
to
the
gate
of
Canossus
,
where
fasting
from
morning
to
night
,
humbly
he
desired
to
be
absolued
,
and
to
come
in
and
speake
with
the
Pope
,
Thus
he
continued
and
could
not
be
let
in
,
in
thrée
daies
:
the
fourth
day
,
being
brought
to
the
Pope
,
he
surrendred
his
Crowne
and
princely
ornaments
vnto
him
,
desiring
he
might
be
forgiuen
,
and
he
would
neuer
doe
against
him
againe
.
He
told
him
,
he
would
not
absolue
him
,
but
vpon
condition
he
should
doe
such
penance
as
hee
should
enioyne
him
,
and
appeare
at
the
Councell
when
he
should
send
for
him
,
and
answere
there
all
obiections
laid
against
him
▪
and
stand
to
his
pleasure
whether
hee
should
haue
his
Kingdome
restored
,
or
loose
it
;
and
should
doe
nothing
as
a
King
,
vntill
the
cause
were
tryed
:
and
,
vpon
his
Oath
,
for
performance
hereof
,
he
was
absolued
.
For
all
this
the
Pope
sent
to
France
,
for
their
consents
,
that
Rodulphus
should
be
Emperor
.
Then
there
was
sent
to
Rodulphus
b●ing
Duke
or
Sw●●ia
a
crowne
from
the
pope
,
with
this
verie
,
Petra
dedit
Petro
,
Petrus
Diadema
Rodulpho
.
Then
he
gaue
in
commaundement
to
the
Archbishop
of
Ments
,
and
of
Cullen
,
to
elect
Rodulphus
emperour
,
and
annoint
him
King
,
and
defend
him
with
all
their
strength
.
Whilst
this
conspiracie
was
in
hand
,
the
Emperour
was
absent
,
and
the
Popes
Ambassadors
with
him
,
and
,
vnknowne
to
him
,
Rodulphus
was
elected
Emperour
:
the
Bishop
of
Stasbrough
〈◊〉
Henry
the
emperour
thereof
,
who
seeing
the
Saxons
so
bent
against
him
,
marched
forward
with
his
Souldiers
to
defend
his
right
,
but
first
sent
to
Rome
,
requiring
the
Pope
to
excommunicate
Rodulphus
.
But
he
minding
nothing
lesse
,
sent
word
that
he
would
not
condemne
any
person
without
hearing
the
cause
:
so
,
vnder
colour
of
Lawe
,
disapp●inted
Henry
;
who
being
forsaken
on
euery
side
,
with
his
men
attempted
battell
with
Rodulphus
:
there
was
great
slaughter
on
both
sides
,
but
no
victory
,
so
yet
both
chal●nged
the
Empire
.
Then
they
both
sent
to
Rome
for
the
Popes
determination
,
to
whether
of
them
the
Empire
appertained
:
the
Pope
willed
them
to
breake
vp
their
A●mies
,
promising
shortly
to
call
a
Councell
,
where
this
matter
should
be
disputed
;
but
before
the
messengers
returned
,
they
had
another
conflict
,
but
no
victory
So
both
being
wearied
in
warre
,
(
the
Romish
beast
being
the
cause
therof
)
and
the
Pope
perceiuing
these
warres
would
be
to
the
great
calamitie
,
not
onely
of
Germany
,
but
to
other
Nations
,
deuised
another
way
to
helpe
Rodulphus
;
sent
a
Commission
to
the
Archbishop
of
Treuers
,
and
others
,
giuing
them
in
charge
to
call
a
Councell
to
sit
at
Almany
to
determine
●he
right
,
promising
what
they
determined
,
he
by
the
au●horitie
of
God
omnipotent
,
and
of
Saint
Peter
and
of
Sant
Paul
would
ratifie
the
same
:
but
Henry
the
Emperour
would
not
permit
a
Councell
to
be
had
in
Germany
,
except
they
would
first
depriue
Rodulphus
.
The
Legat●
perceiuing
that
was
against
the
Popes
drift
returned
.
The
Pope
hearing
his
purpose
disappointed
;
drue
another
excommunication
against
Henry
the
Emperour
,
hereauing
him
of
his
Kingdome
,
sending
them
through
all
places
,
thinking
thereby
to
further
Rodulphus
part
,
biginning
his
excommunication
with
these
words
Blessed
Saint
Peter
,
Prince
of
the
Apostles
,
and
thou
Paul
also
,
teacher
of
the
Gentiles
,
giue
eare
vnto
me
a
little
,
I
beseech
you
,
and
gently
heare
me
&c.
I
take
this
matter
in
hand
that
my
brethren
(
whose
saluation
I
seeke
)
may
the
more
obey
me
,
and
knowe
that
I
trust
vpon
your
defence
(
next
to
Christ
and
his
mother
)
and
thereby
resist
the
wicked
,
and
am
ready
to
helpe
the
faithfull
.
I
entred
this
Seat
against
my
will
with
teares
,
thinking
my selfe
vnworthy
to
occupy
so
high
a
Throne
,
I
chose
not
you
,
but
you
chose
me
,
and
●ayd
this
great
burden
vpon
Our
shoulders
.
Then
reciting
the
whole
matter
of
the
Story
before
,
concludeth
therefore
;
●
trusting
in
the
Iudgement
and
mercie
of
God
,
and
in
the
supportation
of
the
blessed
Uirgin
,
and
bold
vpon
your
authoritie
(
meaning
S.
Peter
&
S.
Paul
)
do
lay
the
sentence
of
Curse
vpon
Henry
&
his
adherents
.
And
againe
.
I
take
his
regall
Gouernment
from
him
▪
discharging
all
Christian
men
of
their
Oathes
to
him
,
and
forbidding
them
hereafter
to
obey
him
in
any
thing
,
but
to
take
Rodulphus
for
their
King
,
&c.
Therefore
▪
O
blessed
Princes
of
the
Apostles
,
confirme
this
your
authoritie
that
all
may
know
as
you
haue
power
to
binde
and
loose
in
Heauen
,
you
haue
also
power
on
earth
,
to
giue
and
take
away
Empires
,
Kingdomes
Principa●ities
,
and
whatsoeuer
belongeth
to
mortall
men
on
earth
.
For
if
you
haue
power
to
Iudg●
of
matters
of
God
,
how
much
more
of
prophane
things
;
and
if
you
can
Iudge
the
Angels
which
rule
proud
Princes
,
how
much
more
the
princes
.
Let
all
Kings
and
princes
,
by
this
example
,
know
your
power
,
that
they
may
feare
to
contemne
the
commaundement
of
the
holy
Church
.
Exercis●
quickly
this
Iudgement
vpon
Henry
,
that
all
may
see
him
fall
from
his
Kingdom
,
not
by
chance
,
but
by
your
onely
worke
:
notwithstanding
,
this
I
would
craue
of
you
,
that
he
being
brought
to
repentance
,
through
your
intercession
,
yet
in
the
day
of
Iudgement
may
finde
grace
with
the
Lord
.
Pope
Hildebrand
further
deposed
the
Archbishop
of
Rauenna
for
taking
his
part
.
commaunding
all
priests
not
to
obey
him
,
and
sent
another
with
full
authoritie
thither
.
Upon
this
Henry
and
Rodulphus
tryed
the
matter
with
sword
,
with
much
bloud
:
whereas
Henry
,
with
Gods
fauour
against
the
Iudgement
of
Hildebrand
,
had
the
victory
,
Rodulphus
greatly
wounded
,
was
carried
to
Herbipolis
,
where
he
commanding
the
Bishops
▪
and
doers
of
this
conspiracie
to
be
brought
to
him
,
and
lifting
vp
his
right
hand
,
which
was
deadly
wounded
said
;
This
hand
gaue
the
Oath
to
Henry
my
prince
,
and
hath
so
often
fought
against
him
by
your
in●●igation
but
in
vaine
▪
goe
and
performe
you
Oath
and
alegiance
to
him
your
King
,
for
I
must
go
to
my
Fathers
,
and
so
dyed
.
Henry
,
after
his
enemy
subdued
,
and
warres
ceased
in
Germany
,
remembring
the
iniuries
of
Hildebrand
,
by
whom
he
was
twise
excommunicated
,
expulsed
from
his
Kingdome
,
and
making
sute
thrée
daies
in
sharpe
winter
,
and
could
finde
no
fauour
,
and
by
him
his
enemy
was
incited
and
ayded
against
him
,
assembled
a
Councell
of
1083.
Bishops
at
Brixienc●
,
where
hee
purged
himselfe
,
and
accused
Hildebrand
of
diuerse
c●imes
:
to
be
an
vsurper
,
periured
,
a
Nigroma●cer
,
a
Sorcerer
,
a
sower
of
discord
;
and
that
his
Father
had
set
in
diuerse
Popes
in
Rome
by
his
assignement
,
without
other
election
,
and
now
this
Bishop
,
contrary
to
his
Oath
,
thrust
in
himselfe
,
without
the
will
and
knowledge
of
him
,
being
their
King
and
Magistrate
.
For
in
the
time
of
Henry
the
third
,
his
Father
,
this
Hildebrand
and
others
,
had
tooke
a
corporall
Oath
,
that
during
the
life
of
him
,
and
this
Henry
his
sonne
,
now
king
,
they
should
no●
presume
themselues
norsuffer
any
other
to
aspire
to
the
Papall
Seat
,
without
the
approbation
of
the
said
Emperours
.
Wherefore
,
the
aforesaid
Councell
,
with
one
agréement
,
condemned
this
Gregory
that
he
should
be
deposed
.
¶
The
Sentence
of
the
Councell
of
Brixia
against
Hildebrand
.
BEcause
it
in
knowne
this
Bishop
,
not
elected
of
God
,
but
intruded
himselfe
by
f●aud
and
money
,
subue●ted
Ecclesiasticall
order
,
disturbed
the
gouernment
of
the
Empire
,
●●nacing
death
of
bodie
and
soule
vnto
our
peaceable
king
,
set
vp
a
per●ured
king
,
making
discor●s
amongst
friends
and
brethren
,
Diuorcements
amongst
the
maried
:
(
for
he
tooke
away
the
marriage
of
Priests
,
as
Henricus
Mutius
witnesseth
)
therfore
we
heere
in
the
name
of
God
congregated
,
doe
procéede
in
Canonicall
Iudgement
against
Hildebrand
,
a
man
most
wicked
,
preaching
Sacriledge
and
burning
,
maintaining
periurie
,
and
murders
,
calling
in
question
the
Catholike
Faith
of
the
body
and
blo●d
of
Christ
,
following
of
Diuinations
and
dreames
,
a
manifest
Nigromancer
,
a
Sorcerer
,
infected
with
a
Pith●nical
spirit
.
We
adiudge
him
to
be
deposed
,
and
expelled
,
and
vnlesse
he
depart
vpon
the
hearing
hereof
,
to
be
pe●pstually
condem●●d
.
This
be●ing
sent
to
Rome
,
they
elected
Guibertus
Archbishop
of
Rauenna
,
which
was
deposed
by
Hildebrand
as
aforesaid
,
in
his
place
,
and
named
him
Clement
the
3.
And
because
Hildebrand
would
not
giue
ouer
his
hold
,
the
Emperour
with
an
Army
came
to
Rome
to
depose
him
:
and
Hildebrand
sending
to
the
Countesse
Mathilda
,
before
mentioned
,
required
her
,
in
remission
of
all
her
sinnes
,
to
withstand
the
Emperour
,
and
so
she
did
;
but
the
Emperour
besieged
the
Citie
all
the
Lent
,
and
after
Easter
got
it
,
and
comming
into
the
Temple
of
Saint
Peter
,
placed
Clement
in
his
Papacie
Hildebrand
●●ed
into
Ad●ans
Tower
,
where
being
besieged
,
he
sent
for
Robert
Guischardus
a
Normaine
,
who
with
his
Army
,
when
the
Emperour
was
gone
,
burst
in
at
one
of
the
gates
of
the
C●●y
,
spoyled
it
,
and
deliuered
Hildebrand
,
and
caried
him
to
Campania
,
where
not
long
after
he
dyed
in
exile
.
In
the
meane
time
,
whilst
the
Emperour
was
at
Rome
,
the
Abbot
of
Cluniake
,
and
the
people
of
Rome
,
exhorted
Hildebrand
to
Crowne
Henry
Emperour
at
Lateran
,
and
they
would
●ause
the
Emp●rour
to
depart
with
his
Arm●
to
whom
he
answered
,
he
would
,
so
the
Emperour
would
submit
himselfe
,
aske
pardon
,
amend
,
and
promise
obedience
.
The
Emperour
not
agréeing
to
the
conditions
,
departed
,
and
tooke
the
new
Pope
with
him
.
The
Emperour
was
wont
to
pray
in
the
Temple
of
Saint
Mary
,
Hildebrand
knowing
by
spies
the
place
where
he
was
wont
to
pray
hired
one
to
cary
vp
stones
to
the
roofe
of
the
Church
,
to
let
them
fall
vpon
his
head
when
he
was
at
prayers
;
the
hireling
,
●aying
his
stones
in
order
,
fell
downe
and
was
slaine
.
The
Romaines
vnderstanding
the
truth
,
drew
him
thrée
dayes
,
by
the
legs
,
through
the
streets
for
example
;
but
the
Emperour
,
of
his
méekenesse
commaunded
him
to
b●
buried
.
Hildebrand
,
being
a
dying
,
bewailed
his
faults
,
and
sent
a
Cardinall
to
the
Emperour
to
desire
him
forgiuenesse
,
and
to
pardon
the
Emperour
and
all
his
par●akers
,
quicke
and
dead
,
of
the
danger
of
excommunication
.
From
this
Pope
sprang
all
mischéefe
,
pride
,
pompe
,
and
tyranny
,
which
since
raigned
in
his
successors
;
hence
was
the
subiection
of
Temporall
Regiment
to
the
Spirituall
,
and
the
suppression
of
Priests
mariages
:
héere
came
in
the
authoritie
of
both
Swords
to
the
Spiritualty
,
so
that
the
Magistrates
could
doe
nothing
in
giuing
of
Bishoprickes
,
benefices
;
in
calling
of
Counceis
,
in
correcting
the
excesses
of
the
Clergie
,
but
the
Pope
must
doe
all
.
Nor
no
Bishop
,
nor
Passor
,
in
his
owne
Parish
,
could
excommunicate
,
or
vse
any
〈◊〉
discipline
,
against
his
flocke
,
but
it
was
onely
the
Popes
Prerogatiue
.
In
him
was
the
first
example
of
persecuting
Empe●ours
and
kings
with
rebellion
and
excommunication
;
then
Victor
the
third
was
made
Pope
,
who
likewise
shewed
himselfe
staut
against
the
Emperours
;
Next
him
V●banus
the
2.
was
Pope
,
which
confirmed
the
Acts
of
Hildebrand
,
and
gaue
new
Decrees
against
Henry
the
Emperour
,
and
against
Clement
the
Pope
,
hee
held
two
Councels
,
one
at
Plac●●tia
,
the
other
called
Synodus
Claromontana
,
wherein
he
caused
all
Christian
Princes
●o
warre
against
the
Sa●●cens
,
The
King
of
Galacia
,
with
the
whole
Di●ces
of
Saint
Iames
,
was
excommunicated
for
the
prisoning
of
a
certaine
Bishop
.
About
this
time
the
King
of
England
fauoured
not
much
the
Sea
of
Rome
,
for
their
pride
and
exactions
,
and
would
not
suffer
his
subiects
to
giue
to
Rome
,
saying
;
The
followed
not
Pet●rs
steps
that
h●nted
for
rewards
,
The
order
of
Cisteri●ns
was
first
est●blished
in
Burgundia
,
by
the
same
Vrbanus
the
seauen
Canonical
houres
were
first
instituted
in
the
Church
▪
By
him
,
the
order
of
the
Cartus●an
M●nkes
was
confirmed
.
Hee
Decreed
no
Bishop
to
be
made
,
but
vnder
the
name
of
some
place
,
he
Decreed
that
Ma●●ens
and
houres
of
the
●ay
should
euery
day
be
said
,
and
that
the
Masse
of
our
Lady
should
bee
said
euery
Saturday
,
and
the
Clergy
that
had
wiues
,
should
be
depriued
of
their
Order
,
and
that
it
was
lawfull
for
subiects
to
breake
the
Oath
of
Alegiance
with
such
Princes
as
were
excommunicated
,
and
that
it
was
not
lawfull
for
a
man
and
his
wife
,
both
together
▪
to
Christen
a
childe
,
with
many
moe
matters
.
After
him
followed
Pascalis
the
2.
About
this
time
Anselmus
Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
which
brought
in
the
Conception
of
our
●ady
to
bee
hal●wed
;
accused
King
Henry
the
first
of
England
,
to
Pascal●s
for
making
certaine
Bishops
by
his
owne
election
;
the
Kings
Proctor
,
in
his
behalfe
,
signif●●d
to
the
people
,
that
the
King
,
for
the
value
of
his
Kingdome
,
would
not
forgoe
his
right
,
in
setting
in
Bishop
▪
and
Pr●lates
.
The
Pope
answered
.
Before
●od
,
I
for
the
price
of
my
head
,
will
not
permit
it
vnto
him
.
The
Archbishop
returning
home
,
being
the
Popes
Legate
,
was
turned
out
of
his
Bishopricke
,
and
goods
.
Henry
the
5.
Emperour
,
after
his
fathers
death
,
raigned
twentie
yeares
,
being
at
Rome
,
In
the
time
of
Pascalis
,
li●ed
Barnardus
,
of
whom
sprung
the
Barnardine
Monkes
.
The
Emperour
had
no
issue
,
his
wife
was
Mathildas
,
daughter
of
King
Henry
the
fi●st
of
England
,
which
was
Gods
iust
Iudgement
for
deposing
his
Father
.
Pascalis
being
dead
,
Pope
Gelasius
was
chosen
by
the
Cardinals
,
without
the
Emperour
;
and
the
Emperour
made
another
Pope
,
Paul
;
The
wife
is
bound
vnto
the
husband
as
long
as
he
liueth
.
By
a
generall
Councell
at
Rhemes
,
he
decréed
,
all
Clergy
men
should
put
away
their
wiues
,
O
bone
Calixte
,
nunc
omnis
clerus
odit
te
.
Quondam
presbyteri
poterant
vxoribus
vti
,
Hoc
destruisti
,
post
quam
tu
Papa
fuisti
.
Pope
Honorius
the
●
.
succeeded
him
,
he
sent
one
Iohn
Cremensis
Cardinall
,
Legat
into
England
,
At
this
time
the
Emperour
Henry
the
5.
dyed
without
issue
,
In
this
Honorius
his
time
,
came
a
Priest
to
Rome
,
called
Arnulphus
,
who
preached
vehemently
against
the
pride
,
auarice
,
and
incontinencie
of
the
Clergie
,
and
exhorted
them
to
follow
Christ
.
He
was
well
respected
of
the
Citizens
,
but
the
Cardinals
and
Clergy
hated
him
,
and
made
him
away
in
the
night
by
drowing
him
.
Sabelicus
and
Platina
say
,
they
hanged
him
.
His
Martyrdom
(
he
said
)
was
reuealed
to
him
by
an
Angel
in
the
Desert
,
and
said
vnto
them
.
I
know
you
will
kill
me
priuily
,
and
no
maruell
;
for
if
Saint
Peter
were
héere
,
and
rebuked
your
vices
that
exceed
,
you
would
serue
him
so
,
and
said
with
a
loud
voice
;
I
am
not
afraid
to
suffer
for
the
truth
,
but
God
will
be
reuenged
,
you
play
the
blinde
guides
,
and
leade
the
people
to
Hell
.
In
the
second
Booke
of
Councels
,
printed
at
Colen
,
either
this
Arnulphus
or
about
his
time
,
one
complaineth
of
the
number
of
Holly
daies
,
and
the
increase
of
vice
thereby
▪
whoores
,
say
they
,
vantage
more
in
one
Holy
day
,
then
in
fiftie
other
dayes
:
and
of
the
curious
singing
in
Cathedrall
Churches
,
wherein
much
time
is
spent
that
might
better
be
be●towed
in
other
Sciences
,
and
learning
.
And
of
the
multitude
of
begging
Fryers
,
and
other
professed
men
and
women
,
the
cause
of
Idlenesse
,
and
vncomely
life
;
of
promotion
of
euill
Prelates
,
and
their
negligence
in
reprouing
vice
.
Of
the
wantonnesse
of
their
seruants
,
and
their
excesse
in
apparell
:
Of
the
excessiue
gaines
of
the
prelates
and
their
officers
for
their
Seales
:
giuing
them
,
they
care
not
for
what
,
so
they
get
money
.
That
Prelates
bée
too
slacke
in
looking
to
non
residents
.
Of
giuing
benifices
,
not
for
godlinesse
and
learning
,
but
for
fauour
,
friendship
,
or
hope
of
gaine
,
of
which
commeth
the
great
ignorance
in
the
Church
.
How
Prelates
wast
the
Church
goods
in
superfluitie
on
kinsfolkes
,
or
worse
wayes
,
and
not
on
the
poore
.
How
,
by
negligence
,
the
Bookes
of
the
olde
Co●ncels
,
and
o●
the
new
,
are
not
to
be
found
,
which
should
be
kept
in
all
Cathedral
Churches
.
The
negligence
of
Pre●ates
,
and
their
voluptuousnesse
,
by
example
of
Storks
,
whose
nature
is
,
if
one
leau●
his
mate
,
and
ioyne
with
another
,
all
the
rest
fly
on
him
,
and
plucke
his
feathers
off
:
so
,
and
much
more
,
should
prelates
d●e
to
their
fellowes
,
that
defile
so
many
▪
and
stinke
in
the
whole
Church
.
And
as
E●dras
,
in
purging
Israel
from
strange
women
,
began
with
the
priests
,
so
now
the
purgation
ought
to
begin
with
them
,
as
it
is
written
in
Ezechi●ll
:
Begin
with
my
Sarctuary
.
&c.
Againe
,
if
the
whole
Realme
of
France
was
interdicted
,
because
Phillip
the
King
,
had
but
one
Concubine
,
which
was
not
his
lawfull
wife
.
And
the
King
of
Portugall
,
sequestred
from
his
Dominion
,
and
thought
by
the
Clergie
insufficient
to
rule
.
What
shall
be
said
to
prelates
which
abuse
mens
Wiues
,
Uirgings
,
Nunnes
,
and
are
insufficient
to
take
charge
of
Soules
.
About
this
ti●●e
the
Order
of
the
Knights
of
the
Rhodes
,
called
Iohannits
,
and
the
Order
of
the
Te●●lers
rose
vp
.
After
Honorius
succéeded
Pope
Innocentius
the
2.
At
euery
mutation
of
new
Popes
,
This
Pope
decréed
that
whose
strucke
a
shauen
Priest
,
should
be
excommunicated
,
and
not
absolued
but
onely
by
the
Pope
.
Steuen
king
of
England
,
At
which
time
Lodouicus
the
Emperoue
would
haue
done
the
like
,
had
not
Bernardus
giue
in
him
contrary
councell
.
At
this
time
came
in
the
manner
of
cursing
with
Booke
,
After
Lotharius
succeeded
in
the
Emperiall
Crowne
,
Conradus
Nephew
of
Henry
the
fift
,
he
raigned
15.
yeares
.
There
was
diuerse
Popes
in
his
dayes
,
as
Celestinus
the
2.
Lucius
the
2.
E●genius
the
3.
at
which
times
the
Romaines
endeauored
to
recouer
the
old
manner
of
chusing
Con●uls
,
and
Senators
;
but
the
Popes
,
being
in
their
ruffe
,
would
not
abide
it
▪
which
caused
much
ciuill
warre
;
insomuch
that
Pope
Lucius
sent
〈◊〉
the
Emperour
for
ayde
,
who
thought
to
haue
dest●oyed
them
in
the
Senate
:
but
they
were
ware
o●
it
,
and
were
all
in
aray
,
the
Pope
being
in
the
fight
was
well
pelted
with
stones
and
blowes
,
that
he
liued
not
long
after
.
Eugenius
cursed
the
Romaines
for
that
matter
with
excommunication
,
Then
followed
Anastatius
the
4.
after
him
Adrianus
the
4.
an
English
man
,
In
the
meane
time
Fredericus
,
called
Barbarossa
,
succeeded
Conradus
in
the
Empire
,
marched
to
Italy
to
subdue
rebels
;
the
Pope
and
his
Clergie
met
him
to
haue
ayde
against
their
enemies
,
the
Emperour
lighted
to
receiue
him
,
and
held
his
left
stirrop
where
he
should
the
right
,
the
Pope
displeased
,
he
smiling
,
excused
himselfe
as
not
vsed
to
hold
stirrops
,
and
that
it
was
not
of
duetie
:
the
next
day
the
emperour
sent
for
him
,
receiued
him
,
and
held
his
right
stirrop
,
and
all
was
well
.
When
they
came
in
the
Pope
told
the
Emperour
that
his
predecessors
left
some
token
of
beneuolence
for
crowning
of
them
;
as
Carolus
Magnus
subdued
the
Lumbards
,
Otho
the
Bexingarians
,
Lotharius
the
Normans
;
therefore
required
him
to
restore
the
Country
of
Ap●lia
to
the
Church
of
Rome
.
He
and
his
Princes
seeing
he
could
not
otherwaies
●e
crowned
,
promised
to
doe
it
,
and
the
next
day
was
crowned
.
Whilst
the
Emperour
was
prouiding
for
Apulia
,
the
Pope
excommunicated
William
Duke
thereof
,
and
sent
Emanuell
Emperour
of
Constantinople
,
incensing
him
to
warre
against
the
said
Duke
.
Th●
Duke
hearing
it
,
sent
vnto
the
Pope
for
peace
,
promising
to
restore
what
hee
would
,
which
the
Pope
,
by
the
Councell
of
the
Cardinals
,
would
not
grant
.
The
Duke
put
Emanuell
the
Emperour
to
flight
,
and
besieged
the
C●tie
Bene●entum
,
where
the
Pope
and
Cardinals
were
looking
for
victory
,
that
they
were
glad
to
intreat
for
the
peace
they
refused
,
the
Duke
onely
granted
not
to
inuade
the
possessions
of
Rome
,
and
the
P●pe
made
him
King
of
both
Sicils
.
The
Pope
was
so
troubled
with
the
Senators
and
Consuls
of
Rome
,
that
when
his
curses
would
not
auaile
,
he
was
faine
to
remoue
from
Rome
to
Ariminium
.
The
Emperour
,
considering
the
wrongs
the
Pope
had
done
to
his
predecessors
required
of
the
Bishops
of
Germany
Homage
and
Oath
of
alegiance
,
commaunding
if
the
Popes
Legats
came
thither
without
sending
for
,
they
should
not
be
receiued
,
charging
his
subiects
not
to
appeale
to
Rome
,
and
prefixed
his
name
in
his
Letters
before
the
Popes
name
.
Whereupon
the
Pope
wrote
to
him
,
that
God
promiseth
long
life
to
th●m
that
honoured
their
Parents
,
and
death
to
them
that
cursed
them
:
and
the
word
of
truth
saith
▪
He
that
exal●eth
himselfe
shall
be
brought
lowe
.
He
maruelled
not
a
little
that
he
shewed
not
the
reuerence
he
ought
to
blessed
Saint
Peter
▪
and
the
holy
Church
of
Rome
〈◊〉
preferre
your
name
before
Ours
,
wherein
your
incurre
the
note
of
insolencie
,
or
rather
arrogancie
.
How
kéepe
you
the
Oath
of
fidelitie
to
Saint
Peter
and
vs
,
séeing
you
require
Homage
and
Alegiance
of
them
that
be
Gods
,
and
all
the
sonnes
of
the
high
God
,
and
presume
to
ioyne
their
holy
hands
with
yours
;
and
exclude
from
your
Churches
and
Cities
our
Cardinals
,
Legates
from
our
side
;
amend
,
amend
:
●hile
you
go●
about
to
obtaine
the
things
you
haue
not
,
I
feare
mée
,
your
Honour
will
loose
the
things
which
you
haue
.
The
Emperour
wrote
againe
,
that
Iustice
giueth
to
euery
one
his
,
Wée
derogate
not
from
our
parents
,
as
We
haue
receiued
our
Emperiall
Crowne
of
them
,
we
render
their
due
and
●●ue
Honour
to
them
againe
:
and
forasmuch
as
duety
of
all
sorts
of
men
is
to
be
sought
out
,
did
not
Constantine
restore
Peace
to
the
Church
,
and
of
his
liberall
benig●ity
,
&
other
Princes
,
gaue
whatsoeuer
Regality
or
Patrimony
the
Sea
of
your
Papacie
hath
,
as
is
to
be
found
in
the
Chronicles
?
Of
them
that
be
Gods
by
adoption
,
and
hold
Lordships
,
why
may
not
wée
require
Homage
and
sworne
Alegiance
,
when
he
that
is
you●
master
and
ours
paid
●oule
and
tribute
for
himselfe
and
Saint
Peter
to
Caesar
,
giuing
you
example
to
doe
the
like
,
and
therefore
saith
,
Learne
of
mee
,
for
I
am
humble
and
meeke
.
●herefore
▪
either
render
our
Lordships
,
or
if
they
b●
too
sweete
to
you
,
giue
God
his
due
,
and
Caesa●
his
due
.
We
shut
out
the
Cardinals
because
we
see
them
no
preachers
but
prowlers
,
not
repayrers
of
peace
,
bat
rakers
for
money
;
not
Pillars
,
b●t
pollers
of
Church
.
Upon
this
,
the
Pope
sent
a
Bull
against
the
Emp●●our
,
excommunicating
him
conspired
with
the
Duke
of
Apulia
,
and
sought
all
waies
to
i●fest
him
,
and
set
all
men
against
him
,
especially
the
Clergie
.
The
Pope
wrote
to
the
Bishops
of
Germany
,
that
the
Empire
of
Rome
was
translated
from
the
Greekes
to
the
Almaines
,
so
that
the
King
of
Almaine
could
not
be
called
Emperour
▪
before
he
were
crowned
by
the
Pope
.
Before
his
consecration
he
was
a
King
,
after
an
Emperour
:
he
hath
the
name
of
King
by
the
Princes
election
,
the
name
of
Emperour
,
Augustus
,
and
Caesar
,
by
our
consecration
,
ergo
,
by
vs
he
raigneth
Emperour
.
Pope
Zacharias
promoted
Carolus
to
the
name
of
Emperour
,
after
that
▪
all
the
Kings
of
Almaine
were
called
Emperours
,
When
this
Emperour
Predericus
came
first
to
Rome
,
the
Pope
shewed
him
a
picture
of
Lotharius
the
second
Emperour
,
with
verses
,
shewing
how
he
first
sware
to
the
citie
,
after
was
made
the
Popes
man
,
and
so
receiued
the
Crowne
of
him
.
Fredericus
di●●red
that
the
picture
might
be
abolish●d
,
least
hereafter
it
cause
discention
.
The
Pope
seeing
the
emperour
loth
to
be
subiect
to
his
Sea
,
deuised
all
craftie
waies
to
bring
him
vnder
.
First
,
taking
occasion
by
the
imprisonment
of
the
Bishop
of
Laodicia
,
sent
vnto
him
diuerse
sharpe
Letters
,
and
not
so
sharpe
as
prou●
and
disdainefull
,
wherein
the
salutation
was
,
Salutat
vos
beatissimus
pater
noster
Papa
,
&
vniuersitas
Cardinalium
,
ille
vt
pater
,
hii
vt
fratres
,
meaning
he
should
vnderstand
himselfe
to
be
subiect
to
the
Pope
,
no
lesse
then
the
Cardinals
;
where
reciting
,
what
many
and
great
benefits
,
and
fulnesse
of
Honour
,
he
had
receiued
of
him
.
The
emperor
with
his
princes
,
perceiuing
whereat
the
Pope
,
by
his
Legats
,
shot
,
could
not
●●ree
such
a
proud
Message
,
so
that
much
contention
fell
betwixt
the
Legat●
and
princes
,
of
whom
then
,
said
the
Legats
doth
Caesar
receiue
his
Empery
,
if
not
of
the
Pope
?
With
which
woords
the
princes
were
so
offended
,
that
they
would
haue
v●ed
violence
,
if
the
Emperour
had
not
stayed
them
,
and
commaunded
the
Legats
away
straight
,
charging
them
not
to
turne
by
the
way
to
any
person
,
but
straight
to
depart
home
.
And
to
certifie
the
whole
Empire
of
the
matter
,
he
directed
Letters
to
this
effect
.
First
,
he
greatly
sorroweth
that
the
roote
and
foundation
of
dissentions
,
and
euill
,
should
rise
from
the
holy
Church
,
imprinted
with
the
Seale
of
loue
and
peare
of
Christ
,
where
with
wee
feare
(
except
God
preuent
it
)
the
whole
body
of
the
Church
will
be
polluted
,
and
the
vnitie
broken
betweene
the
Spirituall
and
Temporall
Regiment
.
Then
he
sheweth
them
the
manner
of
the
proud
Legacie
as
aforesaid
,
and
touching
his
straight
sending
them
home
,
without
tarying
,
or
going
out
of
the
way
,
was
,
because
there
was
Letters
found
about
them
to
the
Churches
of
Germany
,
to
spoyle
the
Altars
of
our
Churches
,
to
cary
away
the
Iewels
thereof
,
to
fley
the
lym●es
and
plats
of
the
golded
crosses
thereof
,
&c.
This
Letters
of
Caesar
fretted
the
Pope
,
who
wrote
againe
to
the
Bishops
of
Germany
,
accusing
the
Emperour
,
willing
them
to
worke
against
him
what
they
could
.
They
answered
him
againe
with
all
obedience
,
yet
excusing
the
Emperour
,
and
blaming
him
rather
,
exhor●ing
him
hencefoorth
to
temper
his
Letter
and
Legacies
with
more
modestie
,
which
councell
he
followed
,
seeing
he
could
preuaile
no
other
way
.
In
his
time
liued
Gracianus
,
compiler
of
the
Popes
decrées
.
Petrus
Lumbardus
,
Pet●us
Comester
,
Auicenna
,
Abbas
Ioachimus
,
This
Hadrianus
walking
with
his
Cardinals
to
a
place
called
Auignon
,
was
choked
with
a
Fly
▪
getting
into
his
thr●at
,
when
he
had
raigned
4.
yeares
and
odde
monethes
,
He
would
say
in
his
latter
time
,
there
is
no
more
miserable
life
then
to
be
a
Pope
,
and
come
to
it
by
bloud
,
which
is
not
to
succéed
Peter
,
but
Romulus
,
who
to
raigne
alone
,
slewe
his
brother
.
Though
he
was
bad
,
his
successor
was
worse
,
Pope
Alexander
the
3.
The
Emperour
,
with
nine
Cardinals
,
set
vp
another
Pope
,
Victor
the
4.
betwixt
whom
there
was
great
and
long
discord
.
The
Emperour
being
required
therefo
,
sent
for
them
both
to
heare
their
cause
,
and
Iudge
the
matter
.
Victor
came
,
but
Alexander
●isdainfully
refused
to
appeare
.
Whereupon
the
Emperour
,
with
full
consent
of
his
Bishops
and
Clergíe
about
him
,
ratified
the
〈◊〉
●lection
of
Victor
,
and
so
brought
him
into
the
Citie
to
be
receiued
and
placed
.
Alexander
flying
into
france
,
accursed
them
bath
,
as
maan
to
be
cast
out
of
all
Christian
〈◊〉
sending
Letters
there
of
into
all
Christiandome
;
and
with
money
and
flattery
,
not
the
greatest
part
of
the
Citie
to
sauour
him
,
and
to
set
vy
such
Consuls
for
his
purpose
:
〈◊〉
returned
from
France
to
Rome
,
and
was
receiued
with
much
sauour
,
through
the
helpe
of
Phillip
the
french
king
.
The
Emperour
hearing
thereof
,
came
with
great
power
to
Italy
,
where
he
destroyed
great
cities
,
and
came
to
Rome
,
required
the
Citizens
that
the
cause
betwixt
the
〈◊〉
Popes
might
be
decided
,
and
hee
that
had
the
bestright
▪
to
be
taken
for
Pope
,
and
then
he
would
restore
to
them
that
which
he
had
taken
.
Alexander
,
doubting
his
part
,
and
the
wils
of
the
Citizens
,
hauing
ships
prepared
,
fet●hed
a
course
about
to
Uenis
.
The
Emperour
required
the
Uenetians
to
send
him
,
but
they
would
not
:
wherefore
Fredericus
sent
thither
his
Sonn●
Otho
,
with
men
and
ships
well
appointed
,
charging
him
to
attempt
nothing
before
his
comming
:
notwithstanding
he
ioyned
with
the
Uenetians
in
battell
,
and
was
ouercome
,
taken
,
and
brought
into
the
Citie
.
The
farther
to
redeeme
his
Sonne
,
was
compelled
to
submit
himselfe
to
the
hope
and
intreat
peace
.
To
the
Emperour
comming
to
Uenis
at
S.
Markes
Church
,
where
the
Pope
was
,
there
to
take
his
absolution
,
was
hid
to
knéels
downe
at
the
popes
féete
,
the
proud
Pope
set
his
foote
vpon
the
Emperours
neck
,
and
said
.
Super
aspidem
&
basilicum
ambulabis
,
&
concultabis
leonem
et
Draconem
.
●e
an●i●●red
;
Non
tibi
,
sed
Petro.
The
Pope
againe
.
Et
mihi
,
&
Petro.
The
Emperour
fearing
more
quarreling
,
held
his
peace
,
and
peace
was
made
betwixt
them
.
First
,
that
hée
should
receiue
Alexander
for
true
Pope
;
then
,
that
he
should
restore
to
the
Church
of
Rome
all
that
he
tooke
from
it
,
thus
he
obtained
his
sonne
.
Alexander
was
Pope
●1.
yeares
,
he
kept
sondry
Councels
at
●urd
and
Lat●ran
,
wh●re
he
confirmed
the
proceedings
of
Hildebrand
,
and
other
his
predecessors
.
In
this
time
spung
vp
the
Doctrine
of
the
Waldenses
,
The
aforesaid
Gratianus
,
Petrus
Lumbardus
,
at
this
time
did
much
maintaine
proud
Prelacie
;
after
whom
followed
two
,
as
euill
or
worse
▪
Franciscus
and
Dominicus
,
maintaining
as
much
blinde
hypocrisie
.
I●
pleased
God
to
raise
vp
the
Waldenses
against
their
Doctrine
of
Pride
and
hypocrisie
.
Thus
we
neuer
see
any
great
corrup●i●n
in
the
Churc●
,
but
s●me
sparke
of
the
true
ligh●
of
the
Gospell
by
Gods
prouidence
,
doth
remaine
,
howsoeuer
their
aduersari●●
〈◊〉
them
,
yet
by
the
Iudiciall
●●aying
their
Articles
,
thou
shalt
finde
that
they
maintained
nothing
else
,
but
the
same
doctrine
wh●●h
we
now
defend
;
yet
I
suppose
the
Papist
did
gather
th●m
,
and
wrest
them
otherwi●e
then
they
were
ment
,
as
they
did
them
of
Wiclife
and
H●s
.
It
chanced
that
certaine
of
the
chiefe
of
the
citie
of
Lions
went
a
walking
,
with
the
aforesaid
Waldus
,
of
whome
came
the
Waldenses
was
one
,
one
of
them
f●ll
downe
suddainly
dead
,
the
sight
whereof
smo●e
this
Waldus
with
a
●eepe
and
inward
repentance
,
with
a
carefull
study
to
reforme
his
life
.
First
▪
he
began
to
giue
large
almes
to
the
needy
.
Secondly
,
to
instruct
his
family
and
himselfe
,
with
the
knowledge
of
Gods
word
.
Thirdly
,
to
exhort
all
that
resorted
to
him
to
rep●ntance
and
v●r●uous
life
,
by
his
almes
,
and
diligent
teaching
,
more
resorted
to
him
dayly
,
to
whom
he
gaue
certaine
rudiments
of
the
Scripture
.
The
Bishops
and
Prelates
seeing
him
so
meddle
with
Scripture
,
and
to
haue
such
a
resort
about
him
,
though
it
were
but
in
his
owne
house
,
moued
with
great
malice
against
him
,
threatned
to
excommunicate
him
,
if
he
did
not
leaue
so
to
doe
.
He
neglecting
the
threatnings
of
the
wicked
,
said
;
God
must
be
obeyed
more
then
man
,
and
was
the
more
diligent
to
set
forth
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
against
the
errours
of
Antichrist
.
When
they
saw
their
excommunication
dispised
,
they
ceased
not
with
prison
,
with
sword
,
and
banishment
to
prosecute
,
till
they
had
driuen
the
said
Waldus
and
all
his
fauourers
out
of
the
city
.
Here
followeth
their
Articles
they
held
.
1
That
the
holy
Scripture
is
to
be
beleeued
,
in
matters
pertaining
to
saluation
,
and
no
man
besides
.
2
All
things
,
contained
in
holy
Scripture
,
necessary
to
saluation
,
and
nothing
to
bee
admitted
in
Religion
,
but
what
onely
is
commaunded
in
the
word
of
God
.
3
To
be
but
one
onely
Mediator
,
other
saints
to
be
made
in
no
wise
Mediators
,
to
be
inuocated
.
4
That
there
is
no
Purgatory
,
but
all
men
either
by
Christ
are
Iustified
,
or
without
Christ
,
condemned
;
besides
these
two
neither
thre
nor
foure
places
.
5
That
all
Masses
,
sunge
for
the
deads
,
are
wicked
and
to
be
abrogated
.
6
All
mens
traditions
to
be
reiected
,
at
least
,
not
to
be
reputed
necessary
to
saluation
:
therefore
singing
,
and
superflueus
chaunting
in
the
Chaun●ell
to
be
left
▪
constrai●ied
and
prefixed
●aste
bound
to
dayes
and
times
,
differences
of
meats
,
varieties
of
●egres
and
orders
of
Priests
,
Fryers
,
Monkes
,
Nunnes
,
super●luous
holy
dayes
so
many
bene
dictions
,
and
hallowing
of
creatures
,
vowes
,
Pilgrimages
,
with
all
the
rablement
of
Ceremonies
brought
in
by
men
to
be
abolished
.
7
The
supremacie
of
the
Pope
,
vsurping
aboue
all
Churches
,
and
especially
aboue
all
polliti●ue
Realmes
and
Gouernments
:
or
for
him
to
occupie
and
vsurpe
the
Iurisdiction
of
both
swords
to
be
denyed
,
neither
that
any
other
degree
is
to
be
receiued
in
the
Church
,
but
only
Priests
▪
Deacons
,
and
Bishops
.
8
The
Communion
of
both
kinds
to
be
necessary
to
all
people
,
according
to
the
institution
of
Christ
.
9
I
●●●m
the
Church
of
Rome
to
be
the
very
Babilon
spoken
of
in
the
Reuelation
,
and
the
Pope
to
be
the
fountaine
of
all
error
,
and
the
very
Antichrist
.
10
They
reiect
the
Popes
pardons
and
indulgences
.
11
The
mariage
of
Pri●sts
and
ecclesiasticall
persons
to
be
Godly
and
necessary
in
the
Church
.
12
Such
as
heare
the
word
of
God
,
and
haue
a
good
Faith
,
to
bee
●he
right
Church
of
Christ
,
and
to
this
Church
the
Key●s
of
the
Church
to
be
giuen
,
to
driue
away
wolues
,
and
to
institute
true
Pastors
to
preach
the
word
,
and
institute
the
Sacraments
,
these
were
their
principall
Articles
.
Being
exiled
,
they
dispersed
in
diuerse
places
of
whom
many
remained
long
after
in
Bohemia
.
E●eas
Syluius
in
the
Bohemian
Histories
,
writeth
that
these
Articles
they
held
.
The
Bishop
of
Rome
to
be
equall
with
other
Bishops
,
no
difference
of
degrées
amongst
Priests
,
no
Priest
to
bee
reputed
for
the
dignitie
of
his
Order
,
but
for
the
worthynesse
of
his
life
.
No
Purgatory
,
as
before
,
in
vaine
to
pray
for
the
dead
,
a
thing
onely
●ound
out
for
the
lu●●ee
of
Priests
.
The
Image
of
God
(
as
of
the
Trinitie
)
and
of
Saints
to
be
abolished
.
The
hallowing
of
●●ater
,
and
palmes
,
a
ridic●e
.
The
religious
of
begging
Friers
to
be
found
out
by
the
Diuell
,
That
Priests
sho●l●
not
incro●h
riches
,
but
bee
content
with
their
Tythes
,
and
mens
deuotions
.
The
preaching
of
the
Word
to
be
frée
to
all
men
,
called
thereunto
.
No
deadly
sinne
to
be
tollerated
,
for
what
respect
soeuer
of
greater
commodity
to
ensue
thereby
.
Confirmation
of
Bishops
,
with
oyle
,
and
extreame
v●●tion
,
none
o●
the
Sacraments
.
Auricul●r
confession
,
but
a
toy
.
Baptisme
to
bee
ministred
onely
with
pure
water
,
without
mixture
of
holy
oyle
.
The
Maiestie
of
God
not
to
bee
restrained
more
within
Temples
,
Monast●ries
or
Chappels
,
then
any
where
els
.
Priests
apparell
,
ornaments
of
Altars
,
Uestments
,
Corporaces
Chalices
,
patenes
,
and
other
Church-plate
,
to
serue
in
no
steed
.
It
maketh
no
matter
in
what
place
the
Priest
consecrateth
the
Sacrament
,
and
that
it
is
sufficient
to
vse
only
the
Sacramental
words
,
without
other
superstitious
ceremonies
.
Prayers
to
Saints
vaine
,
they
not
able
to
helpe
.
In
saying
,
and
singing
the
houres
and
Mattens
of
the
day
,
the
time
lost
.
A
man
ought
to
cease
from
his
labour
,
no
day
but
Sunday
.
The
Feasts
of
Saints
to
be
reiected
▪
coacted
feasts
haue
no
merite
.
The
truth
o●
these
Articles
be
the
lesse
to
be
doubted
,
being
set
out
by
a
Popes
pen
.
They
being
accused
slaunderously
by
one
Doctor
Augustine
,
vnto
the
Bohemian
King
,
gaue
vp
their
confession
,
with
an
Apology
of
their
Faith
.
They
held
Thomas
Aquinas
author
of
Purgatory
.
Concerning
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
,
their
Faith
was
,
it
was
to
be
eaten
,
and
not
to
be
shewed
,
and
worshipped
.
That
it
was
for
a
memorial
and
not
for
a
Sacrifice
,
to
serue
for
the
present
,
not
to
be
reserued
;
to
be
receiued
at
the
table
,
not
to
be
caried
out
of
doores
,
according
to
the
vse
of
the
primitiue
Church
,
when
they
vsed
to
communicate
sitting
:
this
they
proued
by
Cronicles
,
●
and
by
Origen
vpon
the
third
of
Moses
.
Doctor
Austin
asked
them
,
whether
it
were
not
the
same
Christ
in
the
Sacrament
which
is
in
heauen
,
else
how
can
it
be
said
,
there
is
but
one
Faith
,
and
one
Christ
;
then
,
why
he
should
not
bee
worshipped
in
the
Sacrament
as
well
as
in
Heauen
.
They
answered
to
this
effect
;
that
the
same
Christ
that
is
in
Heauen
is
in
the
Sacrament
,
but
after
diuerse
manners
,
in
Heauen
he
is
corporally
,
locally
,
with
the
full
proportion
and
quantitie
of
the
same
body
wherewith
hee
ascended
,
and
to
be
séene
in
the
Sacrament
,
he
is
but
sacramentally
to
be
remembred
,
not
to
bee
séene
;
our
bodies
receiue
the
signe
,
our
spirit
the
thing
signified
.
They
asked
him
againe
,
whether
Christ
was
not
aswell
in
them
that
receiue
the
Sacrament
,
as
in
the
Sacrament
before
it
was
receiued
,
and
why
it
should
not
be
worshipped
as
well
in
the
brest
of
the
receiuer
,
as
before
it
is
receiued
,
seeing
●e
is
in
a
more
perfect
manner
in
●an
then
in
the
Sacrament
,
in
it
he
is
but
for
a
time
,
not
for
the
sacrament
s●ke
,
but
f●r
mans
sake
.
In
man
he
is
for
his
owne
sake
,
not
for
a
time
but
for
euer
,
as
it
is
written
,
Qu●
manducat
hunc
panem
,
viuat
in
aeternum
.
Then
they
asked
whether
he
was
there
wholly
God
and
man
,
which
if
hee
grant
it
,
it
is
contrary
to
Nature
and
Faith
,
that
any
creature
should
be
changed
into
the
Creator
.
If
he
say
,
it
is
changed
into
his
body
and
soule
,
and
not
into
the
Godhead
,
then
h●e
separates
the
natures
of
Christ
,
if
hee
say
into
the
body
alone
,
and
not
the
soule
,
then
hée
separateth
the
Natures
of
the
true
manhoode
,
and
so
cannot
be
the
same
Christ
that
was
betrayed
for
vs
,
so
to
what
part
soeuer
he
should
answere
he
could
not
defend
transubstantiation
without
great
inconueni●●ce
of
all
sides
.
It
appeareth
in
a
certaine
Libell
of
Inquisition
that
vpon
their
kne●s
with
great
reuerence
they
vsed
to
pray
,
euery
morning
,
and
euery
euening
,
and
that
they
vsed
to
say
grace
before
meate
and
after
:
and
after
meate
to
edifie
one
another
with
some
instruction
.
They
were
so
diligent
and
painefull
in
teaching
that
Reynerius
an
old
Inquisitor
against
them
writeth
,
that
one
of
them
to
bring
another
vnto
the
faith
,
in
the
night
,
and
in
winter
swamme
ouer
the
Riuer
Ibis
to
come
to
him
,
to
teach
him
,
and
they
were
so
perfect
in
the
Scripture
,
that
he
heard
an
vnlettered
man
that
could
say
the
booke
of
Iob
word
by
word
without
booke
,
with
others
which
had
the
New
Testament
perfectly
by
hart
.
Hee
writeth
moreouer
,
that
none
durst
stop
them
for
the
number
of
their
fauourers
:
saying
,
I
haue
often
béen
at
their
examination
,
and
there
were
numbred
forty
Churches
of
their
opinions
,
in
s●much
that
in
one
parish
of
Camma●h
were
ten
open
schooles
of
them
,
and
when
he
had
spoken
what
he
could
against
them
,
he
is
driuen
to
confesse
that
they
both
liue
iustly
before
men
,
and
beléeue
all
things
wel●
of
God
,
and
hold
all
the
Articles
contained
in
the
Creede
;
onely
they
blaspheme
the
Church
of
Rome
and
hate
it
.
Touching
the●r
persecution
,
which
commonly
followeth
true
preaching
,
they
being
scattered
from
Lions
,
that
the
sound
of
their
doctrine
might
gee
abroad
●n
the
world
;
some
went
as
it
is
said
into
Bohemia
,
many
into
other
prouinces
of
France
;
some
into
Lombardy
and
other
places
,
but
these
could
not
be
suffered
to
liue
at
rest
,
as
may
appeare
by
the
consultations
made
by
the
Lawyers
&
Bishops
of
France
against
them
,
writ
aboue
three
hundred
yeares
agone
,
remaining
yet
in
writing
▪
whereby
it
appeareth
there
were
a
great
many
in
France
.
Besides
there
was
a
Counsell
kept
in
Tol●se
about
355.
yeares
agone
▪
and
all
against
these
Waldenses
,
they
also
were
condemned
in
another
Counsell
at
Rome
before
that
.
What
persecutions
they
had
in
France
by
three
Archbishops
,
appeareth
by
their
writings
:
who
is
such
a
stranger
,
that
knoweth
not
the
condemnation
of
the
Waldenses
,
done
so
many
yeeres
agone
,
so
famous
,
so
publique
,
followed
vpon
with
so
great
labour
,
expences
and
trauell
;
and
sealed
with
so
many
of
their
deaths
;
so
solemnely
being
condemned
,
and
openly
punished
,
wher●
by
we
may
know
persecution
to
be
no
new
thing
in
the
church
of
Christ
,
when
Antichrist
three
hundred
yéeres
agone
did
rage
against
the
Waldenses
.
But
there
was
neuer
more
trouble
then
was
against
them
of
late
,
in
the
yeare
●545
.
in
France
by
the
French
King
,
which
followeth
in
this
booke
,
when
we
come
to
the
yeare
wherein
it
was
done
,
where
it
shall
be
set
forth
more
at
large
.
In
which
persecution
is
declared
,
that
in
one
towne
Cabria
by
Miuerias
were
slayne
eight
hundred
persons
at
once
,
not
respecting
women
,
children
,
nor
any
age
:
and
forty
women
,
most
of
them
great
with
child
,
were
thrust
into
a
Barne
,
the
windowes
kept
with
pikes
were
fired
and
consumed
:
besides
in
a
Caue
not
farre
from
Mussin
,
were
fiue
and
twenty
persons
fired
and
destroyed
the
same
time
;
the
same
tyrant
at
Merindolum
,
seeing
all
the
rest
were
fled
away
,
finding
one
yong
man
,
caused
him
to
be
tyed
to
an
Oliue
tree
,
and
destroyed
with
torments
most
cruel
:
the
foresaid
Reynerius
speaketh
of
a
Glouer
,
one
of
them
in
the
towne
of
Cheron
,
that
in
his
time
was
brought
to
execution
.
There
is
an
old
Monument
of
processes
,
wherein
appeareth
443.
brought
to
examination
in
Pomarina
,
Marchia
,
and
places
there
ab●ut
,
in
the
yeere
1391.
thus
much
of
the
original
doctrine
,
and
lamentable
persecutions
of
the
Waldenses
,
who
as
it
is
said
began
about
the
time
of
Pope
Alexander
.
Now
for
as
much
as
Thomas
Becket
THE
HISTORY
OF
THOMAS
BECKET
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
.
KIng
Henry
the
second
K.
of
England
conuenting
his
Nobles
&
Clarks
required
to
haue
punishment
of
certain
misorders
of
the
clergy
,
but
the
Archbishop
Thomas
Becket
would
not
agrée
therevnto
:
the
King
came
to
this
point
to
know
whether
he
&
the
rest
of
the
Clergy
would
consent
to
the
customes
set
forth
in
Henry
the
fift
his
time
,
he
with
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
,
vpon
consultation
held
,
they
would
consent
with
this
exception
,
Saluo
ordine
suo
,
so
all
other
Bishops
being
particularly
demanded
,
except
Christopher
,
who
séeing
the
King
angry
,
said
,
for
Saluo
ordine
suo
,
he
would
bona
fide
,
the
King
told
them
hee
was
not
well
content
with
that
exception
which
was
captious
and
deceitfull
,
hauing
some
venome
lurking
vnder
,
therefore
required
an
absolute
grant
:
they
answered
,
they
would
not
binde
themselues
in
no
other
manner
,
at
which
the
King
and
all
the
Nobilitie
were
not
a
little
mooued
:
the
King
,
when
he
could
get
no
other
answer
,
departed
with
gret
anger
,
not
saluting
the
Bishops
:
Chester
was
greatly
rebuked
of
his
fellowes
for
changing
the
exception
;
the
next
day
the
King
took
from
the
Archbishop
all
such
Mannors
and
Honors
as
he
had
giuen
him
before
being
Lord
Chancellor
;
not
long
after
vnknowne
to
the
Bishops
he
sayled
into
Normandie
;
not
long
after
the
Bishop
of
London
followed
after
him
to
craue
his
fauour
,
and
gaue
him
counsell
to
ioyne
some
of
the
Bishops
with
him
,
least
if
all
were
against
him
,
hee
might
the
sooner
be
ouerthrowne
:
thus
by
his
meanes
the
greatest
number
of
the
Bishops
were
reconciled
vnto
the
King
,
onely
the
Archbishop
with
a
few
other
remained
in
their
stoutnes
:
when
the
King
saw
no
feare
or
threats
could
turne
him
,
he
assaid
him
with
gentlenesse
but
it
would
not
serue
,
though
many
Nobles
laboured
to
exhort
him
to
relent
vnto
the
King
:
Likewise
the
Arch-bishop
of
Yorke
,
with
diuers
other
Clergie
men
,
Bishoppes
and
Abbots
,
especially
Chester
did
the
same
:
besides
his
owne
house
dayly
called
vpon
him
,
no
man
could
perswade
him
;
at
length
vnderstanding
what
danger
might
happen
by
the
Kings
displeasure
,
not
onely
to
himselfe
but
to
all
the
Clergy
,
and
considering
the
old
kindnesse
and
loue
of
the
King
towards
him
in
times
past
,
was
content
to
giue
ouer
vnto
the
Kings
request
,
came
to
the
King
at
Oxford
,
and
reconciled
himselfe
:
wherevpon
the
King
receiued
him
with
a
more
ch●erefull
countenance
,
saying
,
hee
would
haue
his
Ordinances
confirmed
in
open
sight
of
his
Bishops
,
and
all
his
Nobles
;
after
this
the
King
beeing
at
Clarem
Doune
,
called
all
his
Peeres
and
Prelates
before
him
,
requiring
to
haue
that
performed
which
hee
had
promised
in
consenting
to
the
obseruing
his
Grandfathers
ordinances
and
proceedings
;
the
Archbishop
drew
back
,
and
would
not
that
hee
would
before
,
yet
with
great
teares
,
intreaties
,
and
perswasions
of
Bishops
and
of
two
Templers
,
that
desired
him
on
their
knees
,
with
teares
,
and
with
threatenings
of
Imprisonment
,
and
other
dangers
hee
did
agree
onely
,
with
a
clause
of
exception
,
bona
fide
,
and
he
and
all
the
Bishops
set
too
their
hands
and
seales
.
Alanus
recordeth
that
the
Archbishop
in
his
voyage
to
Winchester
greatly
repented
that
he
had
done
,
so
that
he
kept
himself
from
al
company
,
lamenting
with
teares
and
fasting
,
and
afflicting
himselfe
,
did
suspend
himselfe
from
all
diuine
seruice
,
and
would
not
be
comforted
before
he
had
sent
to
the
Pope
,
and
were
assoiled
of
him
,
the
Pope
in
his
Letters
not
only
assoiled
him
from
his
trespas
,
but
with
words
of
great
consolation
,
incouraged
him
to
be
stout
in
the
quarrell
he
tooke
in
hand
.
Upon
this
,
Becket
took
no
small
heart
&
consolation
:
The
King
hearing
of
him
,
&
how
he
denied
to
set
his
seal
to
those
sanctions
,
which
he
condiscended
too
before
,
took
no
little
displesure
against
him
,
threatned
him
of
banishment
&
death
,
called
him
to
reckoning
,
and
burdned
him
with
paiments
:
the
Archb
▪
thought
to
make
an
escape
out
of
the
realme
,
attempting
to
take
the
Sea
,
with
two
or
thrée
priuily
.
Amongst
other
the
kings
ordinances
.
This
was
one
,
that
none
of
the
Prelasie
or
Nobility
without
the
Kings
license
,
or
his
Iustices
,
should
depart
the
Realme
.
So
Becket
twice
attempted
the
sea
to
fly
to
Rome
,
but
the
weather
serued
not
,
which
being
known
and
noysed
abroad
,
the
Kings
Officers
came
to
seaze
vpon
his
goods
to
the
Kings
behalfe
,
but
finding
Becket
at
home
and
returned
,
they
did
not
procéede
on
their
purpose
,
Becket
séeing
this
,
went
to
the
Court
,
the
King
taunted
him
gestingly
,
as
though
one
realm
could
not
hold
them
both
,
but
shewed
him
no
great
fauour
.
The
Arch-bishop
of
York
did
labour
to
renew
peace
and
loue
betwixt
the
King
and
him
,
but
the
King
would
not
be
reconciled
,
except
the
other
would
subscribe
vnto
his
lawes
,
which
Becket
would
not
graunt
to
,
but
by
vertue
of
his
Apostolike
authority
,
gaue
censure
vpon
these
Lawes
of
the
King
,
condemning
some
,
and
approuing
some
as
catholike
.
The
Pope
sent
the
Arch-bishop
of
Rotomage
to
the
King
,
to
ma●e
peace
betwixt
the
King
and
Canterbury
:
the
King
was
content
,
so
the
Pope
would
ratifie
his
Ordinances
,
which
could
not
be
obtained
at
the
Popes
hands
.
The
King
sent
to
the
Pope
to
obtaine
of
him
,
that
the
same
authority
of
the
Apostolike
Legacie
might
be
conferred
vnto
another
after
his
appointment
,
which
was
the
Arch-bishop
of
Yorke
,
but
the
Pope
denied
;
but
he
was
content
,
so
the
King
would
be
Legate
himselfe
,
at
which
the
King
was
angry
,
and
sent
to
the
Pope
againe
,
according
to
the
old
practice
of
popish
Prelacy
to
play
on
both
sides
:
priuily
he
conspireth
with
one
,
and
openly
dissembleth
with
the
other
,
He
granteth
the
Legate
should
be
remoued
,
and
the
Archbishop
of
York
placed
in
the
office
,
and
writ
to
Becket
that
he
should
take
no
harm
thereby
,
for
the
Kings
Ambassadors
had
promised
him
,
and
did
offer
to
sweare
vnto
him
,
that
the
Letters
which
they
obtained
,
should
not
be
deliuered
vnto
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
,
without
the
Popes
consent
therein
:
assure
your selfe
it
is
not
,
nor
neuer
shall
be
our
will
nor
purpose
to
subdue
you
or
your
Church
vnto
any
,
saue
only
the
Bishop
of
Rome
;
therefore
if
you
sée
the
King
will
deliuer
the
said
Letters
,
giue
vs
knowledg
,
&
we
will
cléerely
exempt
by
our
authority
Apostolical
,
both
your
person
,
your
Church
,
and
your
Citty
committed
vnto
you
from
all
iurisdiction
of
any
legacy
.
Upon
these
letters
and
such
other
,
Becket
took
all
his
stoutnesse
against
the
King
.
The
King
after
he
had
receiued
his
letters
from
the
Pope
,
was
more
strong
in
his
purposed
procéedings
against
the
Archbishop
,
and
procéeded
to
punish
the
offences
of
Cleargy
men
,
and
there
was
aboue
100.
found
that
had
committed
homicide
and
murder
,
beside
other
offenders
:
he
adiudged
them
first
to
be
depriued
,
and
then
committed
to
the
seculer
power
.
This
séemed
to
Becket
to
derogate
from
liberty
of
holy
Church
,
that
seculer
power
should
giue
iudgement
vpon
the
crimes
of
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
they
picke
this
law
out
of
Anacletus
and
Euaristus
,
who
deduce
this
constitution
from
the
Apostles
,
that
all
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
shall
bee
frée
from
seculer
iurisdiction
.
The
King
daily
incensed
more
&
more
against
Becket
,
cited
him
to
appeare
at
a
certaine
day
and
place
,
where
at
the
time
all
the
Péeres
,
Nobles
,
with
the
Clergy
were
assembled
by
the
Kings
proclamation
,
where
great
fault
was
found
with
Becket
because
he
did
not
appear
but
by
Deputy
.
Whervpon
by
the
publike
sentence
both
of
the
Nobles
and
Bishops
,
all
his
moueables
were
adiudged
to
be
confiscate
to
the
King
:
the
stuborne
Archbishop
answered
,
he
was
primate
&
spirituall
Father
,
not
onely
of
all
other
in
the
Realme
,
but
of
the
King
himselfe
,
and
that
it
was
not
conuenient
the
Children
should
iudge
the
Father
,
and
the
the
flock
the
Pastor
:
but
especially
complaineth
of
his
fellow
Bishops
which
should
haue
tooke
their
Metropolitans
part
;
the
next
day
the
King
laide
an
action
against
him
for
the
iniury
done
to
his
Marshall
,
and
required
the
Archbishop
to
repay
him
500.
markes
which
he
lent
him
when
he
was
Chancellor
:
he
answered
it
was
giuen
him
,
but
could
bring
no
probation
therof
:
whervpon
the
King
required
him
to
put
in
an
assurance
for
the
paiment
:
wherevpon
5.
persons
of
their
own
accord
st●pped
in
and
were
bound
for
it
,
else
the
Archbishop
had
béen
in
a
great
strait
:
the
third
day
he
was
charged
with
other
monies
due
vnto
the
King
,
by
reason
of
many
Bishopricks
,
&
Abbaricks
which
he
had
kept
long
vacant
in
his
hands
,
&
he
&
al
the
Bishops
being
shut
into
a
roome
together
by
the
Kings
appointment
,
they
did
all
take
counsell
what
was
best
for
the
Archb.
to
doe
in
this
case
,
they
all
aduised
him
to
yeeld
to
the
Kings
Lawes
,
or
else
he
would
be
in
danger
and
the
rest
of
the
Clergy
,
or
else
to
resigne
his
Arch-byshoppricke
,
and
then
no
doubt
the
King
would
haue
compassion
on
him
,
if
not
,
they
saw
no
other
way
but
he
would
loose
his
life
,
and
then
what
good
would
his
Byshoppricke
doe
him
:
to
this
effect
was
their
consultation
.
Becket
checked
them
with
rebukefull
words
,
you
goe
about
to
cherish
your
owne
cowardlinesse
with
a
shaddow
of
sufferance
,
and
with
dissembling
softnesse
to
choke
the
liberty
of
the
Church
:
who
hath
thus
bewitched
you
O
vnsatiable
Bishops
!
is
not
God
able
to
help
the
state
of
the
Church
without
the
sinfull
dissimulation
of
the
teachers
thereof
?
when
should
the
Gouernors
thereof
put
themselues
in
danger
for
the
Church
,
but
in
the
distresse
thereof
,
I
thinke
it
no
greater
merit
for
the
ancient
Byshops
to
found
the
Church
with
their
blood
,
then
for
vs
to
effude
our
blood
for
the
liberties
of
the
same
,
and
I
thinke
it
not
safe
for
you
to
swarue
from
the
example
which
you
haue
receiued
from
your
holy
Elders
.
Then
the
Arch-bishop
sent
for
two
Earles
,
to
whom
the
Archbishop
said
:
touching
the
matters
betwixt
the
King
&
vs
,
we
haue
conferred
,
we
would
craue
respite
vntill
the
morrow
,
then
we
will
be
ready
to
giue
our
answere
vnto
the
King
:
two
Bishops
were
sent
to
the
King
with
this
message
,
which
the
King
granted
,
the
conuocation
beeing
dissolued
,
the
most
part
of
the
Bishops
separated
themselues
from
the
Arch-bishop
▪
for
feare
of
the
Kings
displeasure
:
he
being
thus
forsaken
,
sent
for
the
poore
,
lame
,
and
halt
,
to
furnish
his
house
,
saying
by
them
he
might
sooner
obtaine
his
victory
,
then
by
them
which
had
slipt
from
him
;
the
said
day
appointed
was
Sunday
,
therefore
nothing
done
,
the
next
day
he
was
sicke
of
the
Gout
,
he
could
not
come
,
it
was
thought
hee
fained
,
the
Earle
of
Deuon
:
and
the
Earle
of
Leicester
were
sent
to
him
,
to
try
the
truth
of
the
matter
,
and
to
cite
him
to
appeare
at
the
Court
,
the
Bishops
came
to
perswade
him
to
submission
to
the
will
of
the
King
,
of
all
his
goods
and
Arch-bishoppricke
,
if
peraduenture
his
indignation
might
swage
by
that
meanes
▪
else
periury
would
be
laid
to
his
charge
for
breaking
his
oath
made
to
obserue
the
Kings
Ordinance
,
he
answered
it
was
dolorous
that
the
world
was
against
him
,
yet
it
gréeueth
me
most
,
that
Sons
of
mine
owne
Mother
be
pricks
and
thornes
against
me
,
but
I
charge
you
bee
not
present
personally
in
iudgement
against
me
,
and
that
you
shall
not
so
doe
I
appeale
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
the
refuge
of
all
such
as
bée
oppressed
,
and
if
any
seculer
men
lay
hand
on
me
,
as
it
is
rumord
they
will
,
I
straitly
charge
you
,
that
you
exercise
your
Ecclesiasticall
censure
vpon
them
,
as
it
becommeth
for
your
Father
and
Arch-bishop
,
&
whatsoeuer
happen
,
I
will
neuer
cowardly
shrinke
,
nor
vily
forsake
my
flocke
:
then
he
addressed
himselfe
to
his
Masse
of
S.
Steuen
with
all
solemnity
,
with
his
Metropolitan
pall
,
which
was
not
vsed
but
vpon
holydaies
:
the
Masse
beginning
with
Sederunt
principes
,
&
aduersum
me
loquebantur
.
The
Bishop
of
London
accused
him
that
it
was
done
by
art
Magick
,
and
in
contempt
of
the
king
,
then
the
Archbishop
went
to
the
Court
,
and
to
make
him
more
sure
,
he
priuily
taketh
the
Sacrament
within
:
as
hee
was
entring
into
the
doore
of
the
Kings
Chamber
,
he
taketh
the
Crosse
with
the
Crosse-staffe
from
the
Crosse-bearer
,
and
carried
it
himselfe
:
one
of
the
other
Bishoppes
would
haue
borne
the
Crosse
,
saying
it
was
not
comly
for
him
,
the
Bishop
of
London
told
him
,
if
the
king
met
him
so
,
he
would
draw
his
sword
at
him
;
he
answered
,
the
Kings
sword
strikes
carnally
,
but
mine
spiritually
striketh
himselfe
downe
to
hell
.
The
King
complained
to
the
Nobles
and
Bishops
,
that
he
shewed
himselfe
as
a
traytor
,
all
gaue
witnesse
thereto
,
affirming
him
alwaies
,
to
be
a
vain
and
proud
man
,
so
altogether
with
one
cry
,
called
him
Traytor
,
and
being
he
had
receiued
such
great
benefits
,
preferments
and
honours
of
the
King
,
and
thus
requite
it
,
was
well
worthy
to
be
handled
as
a
periured
Traytor
:
The
Bishop
of
Excester
desired
him
to
haue
compassion
of
himselfe
,
and
of
them
,
else
they
were
all
like
to
perish
,
for
there
commeth
a
precept
from
the
King
for
your
apprehending
and
suffering
as
an
open
Rebell
,
and
whosoeuer
shall
take
your
part
,
and
the
Bishoppes
of
Salisbury
and
Norwich
are
to
bee
had
to
the
place
of
execution
,
for
their
resisting
,
and
making
intercession
for
you
.
Hee
answered
,
Auoyd
hence
from
mee
,
for
thou
sauorest
not
the
thinges
of
GOD.
Upon
great
consultation
,
the
Bishoppes
agreed
,
that
they
would
appeale
the
Arch-bishop
to
the
Sea
of
Rome
vpon
periury
,
and
that
they
would
oblige
themselues
to
the
King
,
with
a
sure
promise
to
doe
their
dil●gence
in
deposing
of
him
,
so
the
King
would
promise
their
safety
;
it
being
so
finished
,
two
Bishops
were
sent
to
him
in
stead
of
them
all
,
which
said
,
once
you
were
our
Archbishop
,
and
we
bound
to
your
obedience
;
but
now
,
being
you
once
sware
fidelitie
to
the
King
,
and
doe
resist
him
,
neglecting
his
Lawes
,
appertaining
to
his
ter●rne
honour
:
Wherefore
we
héere
pronounce
you
periured
,
neither
be
we
bound
to
giue
obedience
to
you
,
but
putting
our selues
and
all
ours
in
the
Popes
protection
,
doe
appeale
you
vp
to
his
presence
,
and
assignd
him
his
time
to
appeare
:
the
Archbishop
answered
he
heard
him
well
enough
,
and
sendeth
to
Rome
in
all
hast
,
signifying
to
the
Pope
the
whole
matter
,
to
whom
the
Pope
writeth
againe
:
wee
are
not
a
little
disquieted
in
our
spirits
for
your
sake
being
our
most
déere
Brother
,
remember
that
the
Apostles
departed
away
reioycing
from
the
face
of
the
Councell
,
receiue
consolation
that
w●
may
reioice
with
you
in
the
Lord
,
who
hath
preserued
you
in
this
distresse
to
the
corroboration
of
the
Catholick
verity
,
and
God
through
his
punishment
of
afflic●ions
hath
wiped
away
the
blot
of
your
offences
,
that
they
might
not
be
called
to
account
in
the
day
of
Iudgement
:
bee
not
greeued
that
you
are
appealed
to
the
Apostolike
Sea
,
which
to
vs
is
gratefull
and
accepted
,
draw
not
you
backe
spare
not
to
follow
the
appeale
,
for
the
authoritie
of
the
Church
of
Rome
tendreth
your
constancie
,
our
diligence
shall
bee
to
preserue
the
right
and
preheminence
of
your
Church
to
you
,
as
one
working
for
the
Church
,
a
constant
and
valiant
Champion
,
I
thought
good
especially
to
premonish
you
,
neither
for
aduersitie
nor
whatsoeuer
happens
renounce
not
the
right
and
dignitie
of
your
Church
.
The
Archbishop
sitting
with
his
Crosse
in
his
hand
as
before
was
not
abashed
at
al
that
was
:
the
King
sent
for
him
presently
to
render
account
for
thirty
thousand
markes
,
and
fruits
and
reuenewes
of
the
Realme
in
the
time
when
he
was
Chancellor
;
he
answered
,
the
King
knew
how
often
hee
had
made
reckonings
of
those
things
,
and
that
Henry
his
Sonne
and
heyre
,
with
all
the
Barrons
,
and
the
Lord
chiefe
Iustice
of
England
told
him
was
frée
and
quit
to
god
and
holy
Church
from
all
receipts
,
computations
on
the
Kings
behalfe
,
and
so
taking
his
discharge
entred
into
his
office
,
for
other
accounts
he
would
make
none
:
when
his
answere
was
brought
to
the
King
,
he
required
the
Barons
to
doe
their
office
,
who
adiudged
him
to
be
apprehended
and
laid
in
prison
:
the
King
sent
the
Earl
of
Cornwall
and
Deuonshire
,
and
the
Earle
of
Leicester
to
shew
him
his
Iudgement
;
to
whom
he
said
,
heare
my
Sonne
and
good
Earle
,
how
much
the
soule
is
more
precious
then
the
body
,
so
much
ought
you
to
obey
me
rather
then
your
terrene
King
,
no
Law
doth
permit
the
child
to
condemne
their
Father
:
wherefore
to
auoide
all
your
iudgements
before
you
all
I
appeale
to
the
Sea
Apostolicke
,
and
as
for
you
my
fellow
Bishops
,
which
rather
obey
man
then
God
,
you
also
I
call
and
claime
to
the
Iudgement
of
the
Pope
,
and
I
doe
depart
from
you
as
from
the
enemies
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
of
the
authoritie
of
the
Apostolicke
Sea
:
whilst
they
returned
this
answere
to
the
King
,
the
Archbishop
passed
through
the
throng
and
tooke
horse
,
holding
the
bridle
in
one
hand
,
and
his
Crosse
in
the
other
;
the
Courtiers
followed
,
saying
,
tarrie
Traytor
and
héere
thy
Iudgement
;
the
vtmost
gate
being
locked
,
one
of
his
seruants
found
a
bunch
of
Keyes
&
trying
them
found
the
right
and
opened
the
gate
,
he
went
to
the
house
of
the
Cannons
where
hee
did
lie
▪
and
calling
to
him
the
poore
where
they
could
be
found
,
after
supper
he
caused
a
bed
to
be
made
him
betwixt
two
Altars
;
but
whilst
the
King
was
at
supper
,
he
changed
his
garments
,
and
named
himselfe
Derman
,
and
made
an
escape
to
the
Sea
,
and
taking
ship
sayled
into
Flanders
,
and
thence
iournied
vnto
France
;
the
King
sent
the
Bishop
of
London
,
and
the
Earle
of
Arundell
vnto
the
King
of
France
,
to
require
him
not
to
receiue
the
Archbishop
,
nor
retaine
him
in
his
Dominion
,
and
that
he
would
be
a
meanes
to
the
Pope
not
to
shew
any
familiaritie
vnto
him
,
but
the
French
King
,
contrarie
to
the
Kings
Letters
and
request
,
not
only
harboured
and
cherished
him
,
but
writ
to
the
Pope
,
intreating
him
vpon
all
loues
,
as
euer
he
would
haue
his
fauour
to
tender
the
cause
of
the
Archbishop
Becket
.
The
King
sent
another
ambassage
to
Pope
Alexander
,
by
the
Archbishop
of
York
,
the
Bishops
of
London
,
Winchester
,
Chichester
,
Exeter
,
with
other
Doctors
and
Clarkes
:
with
the
Earle
of
Arundel
,
with
certaine
moe
Lords
and
Barrons
,
they
were
friendly
accepted
at
the
Popes
Court
,
the
next
day
following
the
Pope
sitting
in
the
Consistorie
with
his
Cardinals
,
when
the
Ambassadours
were
called
for
the
hearing
of
Beckets
matter
,
and
the
Bishops
euery
one
in
order
had
made
his
Oration
,
the
Pope
did
not
accept
some
of
their
spéeches
,
and
disdained
some
:
wherefore
the
Earle
of
Arundell
disdained
in
this
manner
,
spake
:
Though
I
am
vnlettered
,
and
cannot
vnderstand
what
these
Bishops
haue
said
,
neither
can
vtter
my
minde
in
that
tongue
which
they
haue
done
,
yet
I
must
declare
the
cause
of
my
sending
as
well
as
I
may
,
which
was
not
to
contend
with
or
iniury
any
man
,
especially
in
presence
of
such
a
one
at
whose
beck
all
the
world
doth
stoope
,
but
our
Legacie
is
to
present
,
in
the
presence
of
the
whole
Church
of
Rome
,
the
deuotion
and
loue
of
our
King
,
which
hee
euer
had
and
still
hath
towards
you
,
and
that
it
might
the
better
appeare
to
your
excellencie
,
hee
hath
appointed
for
the
furniture
of
this
Legacy
his
greatest
and
cheefest
subiects
of
such
worthines
and
parentage
,
that
if
hee
could
haue
found
greater
in
his
Realme
hee
would
haue
sent
them
,
for
the
reuerence
of
your
person
and
holy
Church
of
Rome
:
I
might
adde
more
,
which
your
Sainctitude
hath
already
proued
,
the
harty
fidelity
of
our
King
towards
you
,
who
at
the
entrance
to
his
Kingdome
,
submitted
himselfe
,
and
all
his
,
wholly
to
your
will
and
pleasure
,
and
wee
beleeue
there
is
none
more
faithfull
in
Christ
then
he
,
nor
more
deuout
to
God
,
nor
more
moderate
in
kéeping
the
vnity
of
peace
:
neither
doe
I
deny
touching
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
a
man
not
vnfurnished
with
gifts
in
his
calling
,
being
both
sage
and
discréete
,
sauing
that
hee
seemeth
to
some
more
quick
and
sharpe
then
needeth
,
if
this
blot
had
not
beene
,
the
King
and
he
had
not
discented
:
then
both
the
temporaltie
and
spiritualty
might
haue
flourished
one
with
the
other
in
much
peace
,
vnder
so
worthy
a
Prince
,
and
so
vertuous
a
pastor
,
therefore
our
message
and
supplication
to
your
vigilant
prudence
,
is
that
through
your
fauour
and
wisedome
the
neck
of
this
discention
may
be
broken
,
and
reformation
of
vnitie
and
loue
by
some
good
meanes
may
be
sought
.
But
the
Pope
would
not
condiscend
to
their
sute
,
which
was
to
haue
two
Legates
sent
from
his
popish
side
into
England
,
to
examine
and
take
vp
the
controuersie
betweene
the
King
,
and
the
Archbishop
,
but
because
Becket
was
absent
hee
willed
them
to
tarry
his
comming
vp
:
for
hee
being
absent
hee
would
in
no
case
procéede
against
him
,
but
they
alledged
there
time
appointed
to
be
ended
,
and
hauing
other
lets
they
could
not
waite
for
the
comming
of
Becket
,
and
so
returned
back
,
there
cause
frustrated
,
without
the
Popes
blessing
to
the
King
.
Within
foure
dayes
after
,
Becket
commeth
to
the
Popes
Court
,
offered
the
pope
a
scroule
of
the
custome
and
ordinances
of
the
King
:
the
Pope
condemned
and
cursed
the
most
part
of
them
,
and
blamed
Becket
for
so
much
yeelding
to
them
at
the
beginning
:
yet
because
he
was
repentant
,
hee
was
content
to
assoile
him
for
the
same
,
and
the
rather
because
he
had
suffered
so
great
troubles
for
the
liberties
of
the
Church
:
The
next
day
,
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinals
beeing
assembled
in
his
secret
chamber
,
Becket
made
an
Oration
to
them
to
this
effect
:
he
confessed
with
griefe
the
cause
of
these
perturbations
was
because
hee
entred
into
the
sould
of
Christ
,
not
by
the
doore
of
Christ
,
because
the
King
made
him
Bishop
,
not
the
Pope
,
and
if
I
had
resigned
it
to
the
King
againe
at
his
commandement
,
I
had
left
a
dangegerous
example
vnto
the
Catholique
Church
:
therfore
now
recognising
my
ingresse
not
to
be
Canonicall
,
and
my
abilitie
not
sufficient
for
such
a
charge
:
therfore
I
render
into
your
fatherly
hands
the
Archbishoprick
heere
of
Canturbury
,
and
putting
his
Ring
from
his
finger
offered
it
to
the
Pope
,
and
desired
a
Bishop
to
be
prouided
for
the
Church
of
Canturbury
,
and
so
with
teares
ended
.
This
done
hee
was
bid
stand
a
part
,
after
consultation
they
concluded
,
being
he
had
ventred
his
goods
,
dignity
,
and
authoritie
,
and
his
life
,
for
the
liberties
of
the
Church
,
if
he
should
now
be
depriued
at
the
Kings
pleasure
it
would
be
an
exampl●
to
others
hereafter
none
to
resist
his
Prince
in
like
case
,
and
so
weaken
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
derogate
the
Popes
authoritie
,
and
his
cause
being
maintained
it
would
bee
a
president
to
others
to
doe
the
like
,
so
hee
receiued
his
Pastora●l
Office
at
the
Popes
hand
againe
with
commendation
and
much
fauour
,
and
●he
Pope
sent
him
vnto
the
Abbey
of
Pontiuiacke
in
France
,
with
a
Monkes
habit
,
where
he
was
two
yeares
;
thence
he
remoued
to
Senon
,
where
he
was
fiue
yeares
;
so
he
was
in
exile
seuen
yeares
.
The
King
beeing
certified
by
his
Ambassadors
that
the
Pope
inclined
more
to
Becket
,
then
vnto
him
,
was
wrathfull
,
and
sayling
into
Normandie
sent
ouer
certaine
iniunctions
against
the
Pope
and
the
Arch-bishop
to
this
effect
.
1
Whosoeuer
brought
any
interdict
or
curse
from
the
Pope
or
Becket
,
so
bee
apprehended
and
executed
as
a
Traytor
.
2
That
no
Clarke
,
Monke
,
or
conuert
of
any
other
countrey
,
without
the
Iustice
and
Kings
Letters
,
to
passe
ouer
or
returne
into
the
Realme
,
otherwise
to
be
imprisoned
.
3
None
to
appeale
to
the
Arch-bishop
or
bring
any
transcript
from
them
.
4
No
Decrée
from
them
to
stand
in
force
or
be
receiued
in
England
vpon
paine
of
imprisonment
.
5
If
any
person
shall
keep
the
sentence
of
their
interdict
,
they
shall
bee
exiled
with
all
their
kindred
,
and
take
none
of
their
goods
with
them
,
and
be
bound
without
speciall
licence
not
to
resort
where
the
Arch-bishop
was
.
6
All
the
possessions
and
goods
of
such
as
fauoured
the
Pope
or
Arch
bishop
to
be
confiscate
for
the
King
.
7
All
such
of
the
Clergy
as
were
out
of
the
Realme
to
bee
warned
in
euery
Sheere
within
three
monethes
to
repayre
home
,
or
else
their
rents
and
goods
to
●eturne
to
the
King
.
8
That
the
Peter
pence
shall
be
no
more
paid
vnto
the
Apostolick
Sea
,
but
to
be
reserued
vnto
the
Kings
Coffers
.
The
Arch-bishop
writ
to
a
friend
of
his
to
write
to
him
with
speed
what
was
done
touching
the
Kings
Decrees
,
heere
set
out
,
which
are
these
:
that
all
Hauens
be
diligently
kept
,
that
no
interdict
or
curse
be
brought
in
,
if
the
bringer
bee
a
religious
man
,
his
feet
to
be
cut
off
;
if
a
Priest
to
loose
his
pr●uy
members
;
if
a
lay-man
to
bee
hanged
;
if
a
Leper
to
be
burned
;
if
a
Bishop
will
depart
for
feare
of
the
Popes
Interdict
,
let
him
haue
nothing
with
him
but
his
Staffe
,
and
that
a●l
Schollers
and
Students
beyond
the
Seas
sha●l
repaire
home
or
loose
their
Benefices
,
and
if
they
remaine
still
to
loose
the
libertie
of
all
returning
:
if
any
Priest
for
the
Popes
interdict
wil
refuse
to
sing
,
to
loose
his
priuy
members
:
In
summe
al
such
Priests
as
shew
themselues
Rebels
to
the
King
,
to
bee
depriued
of
their
Benefices
.
Further
it
was
proclaimed
that
all
of
the
kindred
of
Thomas
Becket
should
bee
exiled
with
their
goods
with
them
,
Moreouer
,
the
King
writ
to
the
Abbot
of
Pontiuiack
,
where
he
lay
,
not
to
retaine
him
in
his
house
,
or
else
he
would
driue
out
of
his
Realme
all
the
Monkes
of
his
Order
:
wherevpon
hee
remoued
,
by
the
French
Kings
appointment
,
to
Senon
as
aforesaid
,
and
found
of
him
fiue
yeares
.
In
the
meane
time
messengers
went
daily
from
the
King
to
the
Pope
,
and
from
the
Pope
to
the
King
;
and
betwixt
the
Archbishop
and
others
,
where
I
finde
onely
rehearsals
of
matters
,
which
are
declared
sufficiently
in
the
History
,
whereof
if
the
Reader
be
desirous
to
see
,
let
him
resort
to
the
booke
at
large
.
After
these
Letters
sent
too
and
fro
in
the
15.
yéere
of
Henry
the
second
,
The
two
Cardinals
writ
to
the
Pope
to
this
effect
:
comming
to
England
we
found
the
controuersie
more
vehement
then
we
would
,
for
the
King
and
the
greater
part
about
him
said
the
Arch-bishop
stirred
vp
the
French
King
against
him
▪
and
made
the
Earle
of
Flanders
his
open
aduersarie
:
and
after
the
King
had
receiued
your
Letters
,
and
brought
forth
other
Letters
,
diuers
and
altering
from
them
receiued
of
vs
,
be
was
moued
with
no
little
indignation
;
saying
,
that
since
wee
came
from
you
,
the
Archbishop
receiued
of
you
other
co●trarie
Letters
,
wherby
he
was
exempted
from
our
Iudgement
:
Moreouer
,
the
King
and
the
Bishops
there
did
affirme
,
that
the
complaint
that
was
made
vnto
you
of
the
ancient
customes
of
his
progenitors
,
for
the
most
pa●t
was
false
;
affirming
farther
to
vs
,
that
if
there
were
any
customes
and
lawes
in
his
time
that
seemed
pr●iudiciall
to
the
Statutes
of
the
Church
,
he
would
willingly
reuoke
and
disanull
the
same
:
therefore
we
&
other
Bishops
and
Abbots
of
the
land
,
hearing
the
King
so
reasonable
,
laboured
by
al
meanes
that
the
King
should
not
breake
from
vs
,
but
incline
to
vs
,
and
to
haue
the
matter
brought
before
vs
,
betwixt
him
and
the
Archbishop
.
Wherevpon
we
sent
our
owne
Chaplains
with
Letters
to
him
,
appointing
him
the
time
and
place
,
where
safely
hee
might
meete
with
vs
,
yet
he
made
his
dilatories
till
eight
dayes
after
,
which
●tirred
the
Kings
heart
more
then
is
to
be
thought
:
thus
when
hee
refused
to
meete
vs
in
the
borders
of
the
King
,
though
we
offered
him
safe
comming
:
we
to
satisfie
his
minde
condescended
to
meete
him
at
a
place
which
hee
appointed
within
the
Land
of
the
French
King
,
we
exhorted
him
humbly
to
submit
himselfe
vnto
his
soueraigne
and
King
,
who
had
heaped
him
with
such
benefits
and
dignities
:
after
aduise
with
his
Couns●ll
,
hee
said
he
would
submit
himselfe
to
the
King
sauing
the
honour
of
God
,
the
libertie
of
the
Church
,
the
honestie
of
my
person
,
the
possessions
of
Churches
,
and
the
Iustice
of
him
and
all
his
in
all
things
:
wee
asked
him
whether
h●
would
submit
himselfe
to
vs
,
as
the
King
and
the
Bishops
were
content
to
doe
:
he
said
he
had
a
commandement
from
you
not
to
answere
before
he
and
all
his
were
restored
to
all
their
possessions
,
then
he
would
proceed
in
the
matter
as
hee
should
receiue
commandement
from
the
Sea
Apostolick
,
whereof
wee
made
relation
to
the
King
,
yet
keeping
back
a
great
part
,
which
we
had
heard
and
séene
:
which
when
the
King
and
Nobles
vnderstood
,
the
King
said
he
was
so
much
the
more
cleere
,
for
that
the
Archbishop
would
not
stand
to
Iudgement
:
after
much
heauinesse
and
lamentation
of
the
King
,
Bishops
,
and
Abbots
,
they
required
of
vs
whether
wee
had
any
power
to
proceed
against
him
,
and
perceiuing
wee
had
none
,
least
the
Archbishop
should
worke
any
disquietnes
to
any
of
the
Noble
personages
of
the
Realme
agreed
together
with
one
assent
to
make
their
appellation
to
your
audience
,
prefixing
accordingly
the
terme
of
their
appeale
.
The
Archbishop
saying
,
he
stood
onely
for
the
peace
of
the
Church
,
one
of
the
Cardinals
offered
him
,
if
he
would
relinquish
his
Bishoppricke
,
the
King
should
relinquish
his
Customes
.
He
answered
,
He
could
not
renounce
his
Church
,
sauing
the
honour
of
the
Church
and
his
person
,
but
it
standeth
vpon
the
soules
health
,
and
honor
of
the
King
to
renounce
his
customes
.
After
the
Cardinals
were
gone
,
the
French
King
séeing
the
King
of
England
disquieted
,
and
s●●icitous
of
peace
,
pretending
to
set
agréement
betwixt
them
,
the
King
and
the
Arch-bishop
,
both
were
content
to
stand
to
his
arbiterment
.
The
Archbishop
prostrating
himselfe
at
the
féete
of
the
King
of
England
,
said
he
would
commit
the
whole
matter
to
his
owne
arbiterment
,
Saluo
honore
Dei
,
the
King
was
highly
there-with
displeased
,
rebuking
him
of
pride
and
stubbornenesse
,
and
charged
him
with
sundry
and
great
benefits
bestowed
on
him
,
and
hee
a
person
vnkind
and
forgetfull
.
And
speaking
to
the
French
King
there
present
said
,
whatsoeuer
displeaseth
this
man
hee
saith
it
is
contrary
to
the
honour
of
God
,
and
by
this
meanes
will
vindicate
to
himselfe
that
which
is
his
owne
and
mine
too
,
there
haue
bin
Kings
of
England
of
greater
and
lesse
puissance
then
I
am
,
&
there
haue
haue
béen
Archb.
of
Canterbury
both
great
&
holy
men
,
what
the
best
of
them
haue
done
to
my
predecessors
before
me
,
let
him
doe
the
same
to
me
and
I
am
content
:
the
standers
by
with
one
voice
cried
,
the
king
hath
debased
himselfe
enough
to
the
Bishop
,
the
French
King
said
what
my
Lord
will
you
be
better
then
those
holy
men
,
will
you
be
greater
then
Peter
,
you
haue
peace
and
quietnes
put
in
your
hands
if
you
will
take
it
:
he
answered
,
my
predecessors
euery
one
in
his
time
did
pluck
vp
,
and
correct
something
in
his
time
,
though
not
all
things
,
for
then
there
would
bee
no
cause
of
this
fire
of
temptation
to
try
vs
:
though
some
haue
béen
slack
,
we
are
not
to
follow
their
examples
,
we
rebuke
Peter
for
denying
Christ
,
but
we
commend
him
for
resisting
Nero
,
hee
could
not
in
his
conscience
consent
vnto
him
;
he
did
not
dissemble
,
wherby
he
lost
his
life
:
by
such
oppressions
the
Church
hath
alwaies
growne
,
our
forefathers
suffered
,
because
they
would
not
dissemble
the
honour
of
Christ
,
shall
I
▪
to
haue
the
fauour
of
one
man
,
suffer
the
honour
of
Christ
to
be
supprest
:
the
Noble
men
standing
by
,
noted
him
of
arrogancy
,
and
wilfulnes
:
and
one
openly
protested
,
that
séeing
he
refused
the
request
of
both
kingdomes
,
hee
was
worthy
of
the
help
of
neither
:
as
England
had
reiected
him
,
so
France
should
not
entertaine
him
.
One
of
the
Archbishops
Chapleins
writeth
that
the
French
king
prostrated
himselfe
at
the
féet
of
the
Archb.
repented
he
had
giuen
him
such
councell
in
a
case
pertaining
to
the
honour
of
God
,
&
desired
to
be
assoiled
,
and
that
Henry
sent
to
the
king
to
desire
him
not
to
support
his
enemy
within
his
Realme
:
the
French
King
vtterly
denied
the
Kings
request
,
and
tooke
part
rather
with
the
Archbishop
.
The
King
of
England
returned
from
Normandy
into
England
&
in
the
16.
Becket
sent
to
the
Pope
,
complaining
of
foure
Bishops
,
especially
the
Archbishop
of
York
,
who
durst
be
so
bold
in
his
absence
,
without
his
licence
to
crowne
the
king
,
being
a
matter
peculiar
to
his
Iurisdiction
,
at
whose
instance
the
Pope
excommunicated
the
Bishop
of
London
:
the
other
thrée
with
the
Archbishop
hee
suspended
:
they
resorted
to
the
King
,
declaring
how
miserable
there
case
stood
,
for
fulfilling
his
commandement
,
the
King
was
highly
moued
.
The
King
of
France
with
his
Clergy
and
Courtiers
slacked
no
occasion
to
incite
the
Pope
to
excommunicate
the
King
of
England
,
also
thinking
to
haue
some
aduantage
against
the
Realme
,
neither
was
the
King
ignorant
of
this
,
which
made
him
the
readier
to
agree
.
The
pope
sent
two
Legats
with
full
commission
,
either
to
driue
the
K.
to
be
reconciled
,
or
to
be
excommunicated
:
the
King
seeing
himselfe
in
great
straites
,
which
he
could
not
auoid
,
and
by
the
mediation
of
the
king
of
France
,
and
other
great
prelates
and
Princes
of
the
king
,
was
content
to
be
reconciled
with
the
Archb.
whom
he
receiued
into
his
Realme
,
and
granted
him
free
returne
to
his
Church
.
But
he
would
not
grant
him
his
lands
vntill
he
came
into
England
,
and
did
see
how
he
would
agrée
with
his
subiects
,
he
was
ioifully
receiued
of
his
church
,
albeit
he
was
not
very
welcome
vnto
the
yong
king
:
so
that
comming
to
London
to
the
king
,
he
was
returned
back
to
Canterbury
and
bid
to
keepe
his
house
,
hee
excommunicated
one
Robert
de
Brocke
on
Christmas
day
,
for
cutting
off
the
taile
of
one
of
his
Horses
the
day
before
,
hee
would
not
absolue
the
foresaid
foure
Bishops
without
cau●els
and
exceptions
,
who
went
to
Normandie
to
the
king
,
and
complained
of
the
miserable
state
&
vncourteous
handling
,
which
made
him
conceiue
such
displeasure
towards
Becket
,
that
hee
lamented
oft
to
them
about
him
,
that
none
would
reuenge
him
of
his
enemy
:
vpon
occasion
of
which
words
,
4.
addressed
themselues
in
great
heat
of
hast
,
within
4.
daies
after
,
the
said
Christmas
day
they
came
to
Canterbury
,
they
pressed
at
length
into
the
palace
,
where
the
Arch-b
.
was
sitting
with
his
company
about
him
:
they
said
they
brought
him
a
commandement
from
the
king
,
bad
him
chuse
whether
he
would
receiue
it
openly
,
or
secretly
,
the
company
being
commanded
away
,
and
he
alone
,
they
told
him
the
King
commanded
him
to
repaire
to
the
King
his
sonne
to
doe
his
duety
,
and
sweare
fidelitie
for
your
Baronage
,
and
to
amend
those
things
you
haue
committed
against
him
,
in
denying
to
be
sworne
to
him
:
he
perceiued
their
intent
,
and
called
for
his
company
,
and
they
commanded
him
in
the
Kings
name
that
he
should
absolue
the
4.
Bishops
:
he
answered
,
he
did
not
excommunicate
them
,
but
the
Pope
,
if
that
were
their
griefe
they
should
resort
to
him
;
séeing
you
thus
stand
against
the
Coronation
of
our
new
King
,
it
séemeth
you
aspire
to
take
his
Crowne
from
him
,
and
to
bee
King
your selfe
:
he
said
nay
,
if
he
had
thrée
crownes
he
would
set
them
all
vpon
him
,
except
his
father
there
is
none
whose
honour
I
now
tender
and
loue
,
and
touching
the
sequestring
of
the
Bishops
,
there
was
nothing
done
without
the
assent
of
the
King
,
for
I
complaine
to
him
what
iniury
my
Church
had
by
their
crowning
the
●ing
,
hee
gaue
me
leaue
to
seeke
my
remedy
at
the
Popes
hand
,
they
said
what
doest
thou
ma●e
the
King
a
Traytor
and
bewrayer
of
his
own
sonne
,
when
he
commanded
them
to
cr●wne
him
,
and
then
gaue
thee
leaue
to
suspend
them
for
so
doing
;
and
they
said
,
thinkest
thou
we
the
kings
subiects
wil
suffer
this
,
thou
hast
spoken
enough
against
thine
own
head
:
the
Achbishop
said
,
since
my
comming
ouer
,
●e
hath
suffered
many
iniuries
and
rebukes
conc●rning
my selfe
my
men
,
cattell
,
wines
,
and
other
goods
:
yet
the
King
writ
to
his
sonne
I
should
liue
in
safety
and
peace
,
and
now
you
come
hether
to
threaten
me
;
they
answered
,
if
you
haue
any
●niury
,
the
law
is
open
,
and
●e
said
he
sought
for
remedy
at
the
Kings
hands
as
long
as
hee
could
be
suffered
to
speake
with
him
,
but
now
I
am
stopped
and
can
find
no
redresse
,
nor
can
haue
the
benefit
of
law
or
reason
,
such
law
as
an
Arch-bishop
may
haue
I
will
Realme
:
then
they
denounced
he
had
spoken
words
to
the
ieopardie
of
his
head
,
so
they
depart
,
charging
the
Monkes
in
the
Kings
name
to
keep
him
forth●comming
:
the
Arch-bishop
would
not
fly
for
the
king
nor
any
man
:
the
names
of
the
foure
Souldiers
were
,
first
,
Renold
Berison
:
Secondly
,
Hugh
Morteuill
:
Thirdly
,
William
Thracy
:
Fourthly
,
Richard
Britto
:
who
going
to
harnesse
themselues
,
returned
the
same
day
,
but
the
Hall
doore
being
shut
,
they
went
to
a
back
doore
,
and
broke
vp
a
window
:
the
Monkes
had
gotten
the
Arch-bishop
into
the
Church
,
and
caused
his
crosse
to
be
borne
before
him
,
and
procéeded
into
the
Quiere
,
the
Haruest
men
following
came
to
the
Church
doore
,
the
Monkes
would
haue
shut
the
doore
,
but
as
the
Story
saith
the
Bishop
would
not
suffer
them
:
so
they
came
into
the
church
,
and
the
Bishop
méeting
them
on
the
stayres
was
slaine
,
euery
man
striking
him
with
his
sw●rd
in
the
head
,
who
fled
into
the
north
,
and
at
length
were
pardoned
of
the
Pope
by
the
Kings
meanes
,
and
went
to
Ierusalem
.
Newbergensis
an
ancient
Chronographer
condemneth
the
doings
of
Becket
.
Cesarius
a
Monke
in
his
eighth
booke
of
Dialogues
48.
yeares
after
the
death
of
Becket
,
writeth
that
it
was
a
question
amongst
the
Masters
of
Paris
,
whether
Thomas
Becket
were
saued
,
or
damned
.
But
it
is
certaine
this
antheme
collected
and
primered
in
his
praise
is
blasphemous
.
Tu
per
Thomae
sanguinem
quem
pro
te
impendit
,
fac
nos
Christe
scandere
quo
Thomas
asendit
.
Wherein
is
a
double
lye
,
first
that
hee
dyed
for
Christ
;
secondly
,
that
his
bond
should
purchase
heauen
,
which
none
of
the
Apostles
durst
challenge
,
for
then
Christ
died
in
vaine
.
After
his
death
the
king
fearing
the
popes
curse
,
which
the
French
king
helped
forwards
what
he
could
,
the
King
sent
his
excuse
vnto
the
pope
which
he
would
not
heare
.
And
after
second
messengers
which
some
of
the
Cardinals
receiued
,
shewing
them
that
the
pope
vsed
to
curse
&
assoile
on
good-Friday
,
which
was
néer
at
hand
,
and
it
was
noised
that
the
King
,
Bishops
&
realme
,
should
be
interdicted
:
and
herevpon
the
kings
messengers
were
put
into
prison
,
some
of
the
Cardinals
shewed
the
pope
that
the
Kings
messengers
had
power
to
sweare
that
the
King
should
obey
his
penance
which
was
taken
both
for
the
King
&
the
Archb.
of
Yorke
,
so
that
in
the
said
day
,
the
pope
only
cursed
the
déed
,
doers
,
consenters
,
ayders
&
harbourers
of
them
:
the
deed-doer●
had
in
penance
to
goe
in
linnen
clothes
barefoote
,
in
fasting
&
prayer
,
to
Ierusalem
,
who
by
this
hard
penance
are
said
to
die
in
few
yéeres
after
.
Two
Cardinals
were
sent
to
inquire
who
were
consenters
to
his
death
,
the
king
,
being
not
certaine
wherefore
their
comming
was
,
with
a
great
power
entred
into
Ireland
,
giuing
charge
that
no
bringer
of
any
briefe
should
come
into
the
realme
,
or
passe
out
without
speciall
license
,
and
an
assurance
to
bring
nothing
preiudiciall
to
the
Realme
:
the
King
in
short
time
subdued
the
whole
land
of
Ireland
,
which
was
gouerned
by
fiue
Kings
,
of
whom
foure
submitted
themselues
;
only
the
fift
,
the
king
Tonacta
,
denied
to
be
subdued
,
kéeping
himselfe
in
woods
and
Marshes
.
In
this
time
the
two
Cardinals
were
come
to
Normandy
:
Item
,
that
he
should
not
hinder
or
cause
to
be
hindred
any
appellatio●s
made
to
R●me
.
Item
,
That
he
nor
his
Sonne
should
dissent
from
Pope
Alexander
,
nor
his
Catholick
successors
.
Item
,
That
the
goods
and
possessions
taken
from
the
Church
of
Canterbury
should
be
restored
.
Item
,
that
the
foresaid
decrées
established
against
the
church
should
be
extinct
,
and
repealed
,
besides
other
secret
fastings
and
almes
inioyned
him
.
All
these
conditions
the
King
and
his
Son
agreed
vnto
,
debasing
himselfe
with
humilitie
and
submission
before
them
whereof
the
Cardinals
tooke
no
little
glory
,
vsing
this
vers●
of
the
Psalme
:
Qui
respicit
terram
,
&
facit
eam
tremere
:
qui
tangit
montes
&
fumigant
.
The
returning
from
Normandie
,
by
reason
the
Scots
had
made
a
road
into
England
,
by
the
way
,
as
soon
as
he
came
to
the
fight
of
Beckets
Church
he
lighted
&
went
barefoote
to
his
toombe
,
whose
steps
were
found
bloudy
by
the
roughn●sse
of
the
stones
,
and
receiued
a
whip
,
with
a
rod
,
of
euery
Monke
of
the
Cloister
,
whereby
thou
maist
see
the
lamentable
superstition
and
ignorance
of
those
dayes
,
and
the
slauery
that
Kings
and
Princes
were
brought
too
vnder
the
Popes
Clergy
,
The
next
yeare
in
a
conuocation
of
Bishops
,
Wherefore
the
one
appealed
the
other
vnto
the
presence
of
the
Pope
.
How
much
better
had
it
beene
if
the
Supremacie
had
remained
in
the
King
,
whereby
much
trauell
,
and
great
wastfull
expences
had
bin
saued
,
and
there
cause
mor●
indifferently
,
and
more
spéedily
decided
.
Diuers
of
Glocester
in
the
Dioces
of
York
were
excommunicated
by
the
Archb.
of
Canterbury
,
because
being
summoned
they
refused
to
appeare
:
a
Cardinall
by
the
Kings
procurement
was
sent
from
Rome
to
make
peace
:
by
the
meanes
of
the
King
it
was
agreed
that
Canterbury
should
release
his
claime
to
Glocester
,
and
absolue
the
Clarks
thereof
,
&
the
bearing
the
crosse
and
other
matters
was
referred
to
the
other
Bishops
,
and
a
league
of
truce
for
fiue
yeares
betwixt
them
.
The
next
yeare
Henry
the
second
denided
the
Realme
into
six
parts
,
This
yeare
there
was
great
controuersie
betwixt
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
the
Abbot
of
S.
Austen
,
he
being
Elect
,
whether
the
Bishop
should
come
to
his
house
to
consecrate
him
,
or
he
to
come
to
the
Metropolitan
church
of
Canterbury
to
be
consecrated
:
The
●bbot
appealed
to
the
audience
of
the
Pope
,
and
went
thither
with
a
fat
purse
,
procured
letters
to
the
Bishop
of
Worcester
to
command
the
Arch-bishop
to
consecrat
him
in
his
Monastery
,
because
it
did
properly
belong
to
the
Iurisdiction
of
Rome
,
&
should
do
so
likewise
to
his
successors
without
exception
of
obedience
,
&
if
the
●rchb
.
refuse
to
doe
it
,
then
he
should
doe
it
:
the
Archb.
vnderstanding
it
,
&
loth
to
yéeld
,
vsed
policy
,
he
watched
a
time
when
the
Abbot
was
from
home
,
came
to
the
Monastery
,
with
all
things
appointed
for
the
busines
,
called
for
the
Abbat
to
be
consecrated
:
the
Abbot
not
being
at
home
,
he
fained
himself
not
a
little
grée●ed
:
wherevpon
the
Abbot
was
disappointed
,
faine
to
fill
his
purse
a
new
,
&
make
a
new
course
to
Rome
to
the
Pope
of
whom
he
receiued
his
consecration
.
This
yéere
a
Cardinal
was
sent
into
England
,
The
kingdome
of
England
in
the
Henry
this
second
his
time
,
extended
so
farre
as
hath
not
béen
seene
:
The
King
of
Scots
,
with
all
the
Lords
spirituall
and
temporal
,
did
him
homage
for
them
and
their
successors
:
Ireland
,
England
,
Normandie
,
Aquitane
,
Gaunt
&c.
Unto
the
mountaine
of
Pireni
,
in
the
vtmost
parts
of
the
Ocean
in
the
Brittish
sea
:
protector
of
France
,
and
offered
to
bée
King
of
Ierusalem
,
by
the
Patriarke
and
Master
of
the
Hospitall
there
,
which
he
refused
,
alledging
his
great
charge
at
home
,
and
it
might
be
his
sonnes
would
rebell
in
his
absence
.
The
fame
of
his
wisedome
,
manhood
,
riches
,
was
so
renowned
through
all
quarters
that
messengers
came
from
the
Emperor
of
Rome
,
and
from
the
Emperour
of
Constantinople
,
and
from
many
great
Kings
,
Dukes
,
and
other
great
men
to
determine
questions
of
strife
,
and
aske
councell
of
him
:
he
raigned
thirty
fiue
yéeres
,
and
hauing
great
warres
,
yet
neuer
set
tribute
or
taxe
vpon
his
subiects
,
nor
first
fruits
,
nor
appropriations
of
benefits
vpon
the
Clergy
;
yet
his
treasure
beeing
weighed
by
King
Richard
his
Sonne
after
his
death
,
weighed
900000.
pounds
,
besides
Iewels
and
Houshold-stuffe
,
of
which
11000.
pounds
came
by
the
death
of
Robert
Arch-bishop
of
Yorke
,
for
hee
had
procured
a
Bull
of
the
Pope
,
that
if
any
Priest
dyed
without
Testament
,
he
should
haue
all
his
goods
.
His
Sonne
Henry
,
After
his
death
,
his
Sonne
Richard
,
called
Cor-de-Lyon
,
rebelled
against
his
Father
,
and
Iohn
his
youngest
Sonne
did
not
degenerate
from
his
Brothers
steps
,
the
said
Richard
brought
his
Father
to
such
distresse
of
body
and
minde
,
that
for
thought
he
fell
into
an
Ague
,
and
within
fou●e
daies
dyed
,
Richard
méeting
his
Corps
,
beginning
to
wéepe
,
the
bloud
burst
out
of
the
Kings
nose
at
the
comming
of
his
Sonne
,
giuing
a
monstration
that
he
was
Author
of
his
death
.
His
Children
,
after
his
death
,
worthily
rewarded
for
their
vnnaturalnesse
,
lost
all
they
had
beyond
the
Sea
which
their
Father
had
gotten
.
Alexander
Pope
decréed
,
that
no
Arch-bishop
should
receiue
the
Pall
,
vnless●
hée
first
sware
obedience
to
the
Pope
.
These
be
the
words
in
Engl●sh
of
the
giuing
of
the
Pall.
To
the
honour
of
Almighty
God
,
and
of
blessed
Mary
the
Uirgin
,
and
of
blessed
S.
Peter
,
and
S.
Paul
,
and
of
our
Lord
Pope
,
and
of
the
holy
Church
of
Rome
,
and
of
the
Church
committed
to
your
charge
:
we
giue
you
the
Pall
taken
from
the
body
of
Saint
Peter
,
as
a
fulnesse
of
the
Pontificall
Office
,
which
you
may
weare
within
your
own
Church
,
vpon
certain
daies
expressed
in
the
priuiledge●
of
the
said
Church
,
granted
by
the
Sea
Apostolike
.
This
Pall
ought
to
bee
asked
with
great
instance
,
and
within
thrée
moneths
,
without
which
Pall
he
is
not
Arch-bishop
,
but
may
be
deposed
.
The
same
Pall
must
be
burned
with
him
when
hee
dyeth
,
and
when
it
is
giuen
,
some
priuiledge
must
be
giuen
with
it
,
or
the
old
renewed
,
the
Arch
bishops
pay
swéetly
for
it
.
Euery
Bishop
must
sweare
to
be
obedient
to
Saint
Peter
,
the
Apostolike
Church
of
Rome
,
and
to
the
Pope
,
to
doe
nothing
whereby
either
of
them
,
or
any
member
of
them
may
be
impaired
,
nor
helpe
,
counsell
,
or
consent
vnto
any
so
doing
,
not
to
vtter
their
councell
any
way
sent
to
them
,
to
any
body
to
their
hurt
,
to
reta●ne
and
maintaine
the
Papacy
and
the
Regalities
of
S.
Peter
against
all
men
,
honorably
to
intreat
the
Popes
Legats
going
and
comming
,
and
helpe
them
in
all
necessities
,
to
be
ready
to
come
to
a
Sinod
being
called
,
without
any
lawfull
let
,
to
visite
the
Pallace
of
the
Apostles
euery
third
yeare
,
by
himselfe
,
or
a
Messenger
,
except
otherwise
licensed
by
the
Pope
,
not
to
sell
,
giue
,
or
lease
out
any
the
possessions
of
his
Church
without
the
Popes
license
,
So
God
helpe
him
and
the
Holy
Ghost
.
By
this
Oath
,
the
Byshop
could
do
nothing
but
what
the
Pope
would
in
generall
councels
,
which
was
the
corruption
of
them
.
Besides
this
,
it
was
decreed
in
the
said
councell
of
Rome
,
by
310.
Byshops
,
by
Pope
Alexander
,
that
none
should
haue
spirituall
promotion
,
except
he
were
of
full
age
and
borne
in
wedlocke
:
that
no
Parish-Church
should
be
voyd
aboue
sixe
moneths
;
that
none
within
orders
should
meddle
with
temporal
businesses
;
that
priests
shall
haue
but
one
Benefice
;
that
Bishops
be
charged
to
find
the
Priest
a
liuing
vntill
he
be
promoted
.
That
open
Usurers
shall
not
communicate
at
Easter
,
nor
be
buried
within
the
Church
yard
.
That
nothing
shall
be
taken
for
ministring
Sacraments
,
or
burying
.
Item
,
that
euery
Cathedrall
Church
should
haue
a
Maister
to
teach
Children
fréely
,
without
taking
any
thing
for
the
same
.
In
this
Councell
the
vow
of
Chastity
was
laid
vpon
Priests
,
Thomas
Becket
and
Bernard
were
canonized
for
Saints
.
In
this
yeare
Richard
,
In
this
Kings
daies
there
fell
a
great
dissention
in
the
Church
of
Yorke
,
betwixt
the
Arch-bishop
of
Yorke
,
and
the
Deane
,
because
euening
Song
was
begunne
before
the
Arch-bishoppe
came
,
his
Grace
comming
into
the
Quire
,
was
angry
,
because
they
tarryed
not
for
him
,
and
commaunded
the
Quire
to
stay
:
the
Dean●
and
Treasurer
willed
them
to
sing
on
,
the
Quire
left
and
recanted
,
and
begun
againe
.
The
Treasurer
not
to
take
the
foyle
,
caused
the
lights
to
be
put
out
,
so
the
euening
Song
ceased
,
for
the
Popish
euening
Song
is
blind
,
without
light
,
though
the
Sunne
shine
neuer
so
bright
:
His
Grace
suspended
the
whole
Church
from
Diuine
seruice
vntill
the
parties
had
made
him
amends
.
The
next
day
being
Ascention
day
,
the
Deane
and
Treasurer
would
make
no
sar●sfaction
,
the
people
would
haue
fallen
vpon
them
if
his
Grace
had
not
let
them
.
The
Deane
was
faine
to
flye
to
his
House
,
and
the
Treasurour
to
Saint
Williams
Tombe
for
succour
:
The
Byshop
excommunicated
them
,
and
the
Church
was
suspended
from
Seruice
that
day
.
Thus
much
of
the
Heroicall
c●mbat
betwixt
these
Ecclesiasticall
persons
.
King
Richard
,
in
his
iourney
aforesaid
,
talked
with
Abbot
Ioachim
of
his
Uisions
and
Prophesies
,
especially
of
Antichrist
:
hee
expounded
vnto
him
the
place
in
the
Reu●lation
.
There
be
seuen
Kings
,
fiue
are
fallen
,
one
is
now
,
another
not
yet
com
,
He
said
they
were
seuen
Persecutors
of
the
Church
:
Herod
,
Nero
,
Domitianus
,
Maxentius
,
Mahomet
,
Turka
,
the
last
,
which
is
not
yet
come
,
was
Antichrist
,
which
is
already
borne
at
Rome
,
and
should
bee
there
exalted
into
the
Apostolike
Sea
,
as
the
Apostle
faith
;
He
is
an
Aduersary
,
and
exhalteth
himselfe
aboue
all
that
is
called
GOD
,
then
the
wicked
man
shall
bee
reuealed
,
and
the
Lord
shall
consume
him
with
the
breath
of
his
mouth
,
and
destroy
him
with
the
brightnesse
of
his
comming
:
Why
said
the
King
,
I
thought
Antichrist
should
haue
béene
borne
in
Anti●ch
,
or
Babylon
,
and
of
the
Tribe
of
Dan
,
and
ruled
in
Ierusalem
thrée
yeares
and
a
halfe
,
and
disputed
against
Enoch
and
Elias
,
and
put
them
to
death
,
and
then
died
himselfe
,
and
that
sixty
daies
of
repentance
should
be
giuen
to
them
that
were
seduced
by
his
preaching
.
When
King
Richard
went
his
iourney
,
he
committed
the
Custody
of
his
Realme
principally
to
the
Byshop
of
Duresme
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Ely
,
and
to
two
Lay
men
:
The
two
Byshops
fell
at
variance
for
superiority
,
at
length
this
order
was
taken
by
the
King
,
that
Duresme
should
haue
v●der
his
custody
from
Humber
is
the
Scottish
Seas
.
Ely
was
ordained
Chancellor
,
hauing
vnder
his
gouernment
from
the
said
stood
of
Humber
,
all
the
South
parts
besides
:
but
Ely
beeing
more
ambitious
,
so
practised
with
the
King
and
his
Ambassadors
,
sending
his
Letters
to
the
Pope
,
obtained
the
authority
Legatiue
vpon
the
whole
Realm
of
England
,
and
became
so
ambitious
and
proud
,
that
all
the
Realme
cryed
out
of
him
,
he
beeing
intollerable
vnto
the
Cleargy
and
Layty
.
He
assembled
a
generall
Councell
at
London
,
in
colour
for
Religion
,
but
it
was
for
his
owne
pompe
and
oppression
of
the
Clergy
and
Layty
,
wonderfully
oppressing
the
Commons
.
Hee
vsed
●o
ride
with
&
thousand
Horses
:
Noble-mens
Sonnes
were
glad
to
be
his
Slaues
.
He
married
his
Cosens
Neeces
and
kinswomen
(
I
will
not
say
his
Daughters
)
vnto
the
best
Barons
and
Earles
,
yet
his
Grand-father
was
a
poore
plowman
,
and
his
Father
a
Cow-heard
;
and
hauing
thus
tyrannously
abused
his
office
,
fearing
examination
,
fled
with
a
few
of
his
trusty
seruants
to
Douer
Castle
,
to
haue
stolne
beyond
Sea
:
and
comming
in
a
womans
apparell
with
a
pe●ce
of
cloth
vnder
his
arme
,
and
a
mete
rod
in
his
hand
,
being
taken
vpon
susp●tion
,
his
Kercheefe
plucked
off
,
his
Balaams
marke
or
shauen
Crowne
appeared
:
the
people
wondred
,
rai●ed
and
spit
on
him
,
and
drew
him
,
some
by
the
armes
,
some
by
the
legges
ouer
the
Sea
sands
,
vntill
they
brought
him
to
a
darke
Seller
with
shame
enough
to
be
kept
,
till
the
Councell
●ent
for
him
to
the
Tower
of
London
,
where
he
was
●xamined
,
depriued
,
and
banished
the
Realme
:
after
restored
by
King
Richard
,
and
sent
to
Rome
,
but
died
by
the
way
.
As
King
Richard
returned
from
the
Holy
Land
,
driuen
by
di●●resse
of
weather
about
the
parts
of
Austria
,
The
King
not
long
after
departed
without
issue
,
and
Iohn
his
Brother
raigned
after
him
:
the
Arch-bishop
putting
his
crowne
vpon
his
head
,
swearing
him
to
de●end
the
Church
and
his
good
lawes
and
destroy
the
euill
,
and
except
he
thought
in
his
minde
to
doe
this
,
he
charged
him
not
to
presume
to
take
vpon
him
this
dignitie
:
On
Iohn
Baptist
day
next
after
,
he
went
to
Normandy
,
where
he
was
royal●y
receiued
,
and
a
truce
made
betwixt
him
and
the
French
King
:
and
the
Earle
of
Flanders
,
and
all
the
Lords
of
France
that
were
in
league
with
King
Richard
,
cam●
to
him
,
and
were
sworne
vnto
him
.
Not
long
after
the
French
King
made
Arthur
Knight
,
and
tooke
homage
of
him
for
Normandy
,
Brittaine
,
and
all
his
possessions
beyond
the
Sea
,
and
promised
him
help
against
King
Iohn
:
after
the
French
King
,
and
King
Iohn
with
their
Nobles
spake
together
an
houre
:
the
French
King
asked
him
much
land
for
himselfe
,
and
King
Arthur
,
wh●ch
he
would
not
g●ant
,
but
departed
in
w●ath
.
The
same
yeere
a
Legate
came
into
France
,
and
commanded
the
King
vpon
paine
of
interdiction
to
deliuer
one
Peter
out
of
prison
,
which
was
elected
to
a
Bishoprick
,
who
was
deliuered
,
the
same
Legate
came
into
England
,
and
commanded
King
Iohn
vpon
paine
of
interdiction
to
deliuer
the
Arch-bishop
whom
hee
had
kept
in
prison
two
yeares
,
which
the
King
denied
vntill
he
had
payed
him
six
thousand
markes
,
because
hee
had
tooke
him
in
harnesse
in
a
field
against
him
,
and
he
swore
him
hee
should
neuer
beare
harnesse
against
a
Christian
man
.
This
time
King
Iohn
&
his
wife
were
diuorced
,
This
time
was
strife
betwixt
the
King
and
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
,
because
he
would
not
suffer
the
Sheriffe
to
do
such
affaires
as
he
had
to
d
ee
in
his
Dioces
for
the
King
,
and
excommunicated
the
Sheriffe
,
and
would
not
go
with
the
King
into
Normandy
,
to
make
the
marriage
betwixt
the
French
Kinges
Sonne
and
his
Néece
.
The
King
of
France
required
King
Iohn
to
depart
with
all
his
Landes
in
Normandy
and
Pictauia
,
Iohn
:
Geffery
was
the
third
Son
of
Henry
the
second
,
and
Iohn
was
his
fift
Son
.
Arthur
being
taken
,
was
brought
to
the
King
home
,
he
exhorted
him
with
many
gentle
words
,
to
leaue
th●
King
of
France
and
incline
to
his
Uncl●
,
hee
stoutly
required
the
kingdome
of
England
,
with
all
things
thereunto
belonging
,
to
bee
restored
to
him
as
lawfull
heire
of
the
Crowne
:
Whereupon
he
was
committed
to
the
Tower
of
Roane
,
wher●
he
finished
his
life
.
No
Story
agréeth
certainly
how
,
whether
by
leaping
into
the
Ditch
or
no.
The
next
yeare
King
Iohn
lost
all
his
possessions
in
Normandy
,
This
yeare
grew
great
dissention
about
chusing
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
Iohn
Gray
,
Bishop
of
Norwich
,
which
they
did
,
and
elected
him
,
and
the
King
sent
to
Rome
at
his
owne
charge
,
to
haue
this
election
ratified
:
●he
Suffragans
of
Canterbury
sent
likewise
to
Rome
,
to
haue
both
those
elections
frustrated
,
because
their
assents
were
not
to
them
.
The
next
yeare
the
Pope
d●cided
the
matter
betwi●t
the
Monkes
and
Suffrigans
,
The
next
yeare
the
Pope
decided
the
controuersie
betwixt
the
younger
Monkes
and
the
elder
Monkes
,
Steuen
Langton
,
Cardinall
of
Saint
Chrisogone
for
their
Arch-bishop
;
they
said
they
durst
not
for
feare
of
the
King
,
and
that
it
was
preiudiciall
to
their
liberties
.
He
in
a
fury
said
,
We
will
you
to
know
,
that
we
haue
full
power
ouer
the
Church
of
Canterbury
,
and
are
not
wont
to
tarry
the
consent
of
Princes
;
therefore
Wee
comma●nd
you
,
vnder
pa●ne
of
the
great
curse
,
that
you
c●use
him
.
Whereupon
they
all
assented
,
sauing
he
whom
the
King
had
sent
for
the
Arch
bishop
of
Norwich
.
Upon
this
the
King
conceiued
great
displeasure
against
the
Monkes
of
Canterbury
,
wherefore
he
banished
64.
of
them
out
of
the
Land
.
The
King
sent
Letters
to
the
Pope
,
sharply
expostulating
with
him
,
for
re●u●ing
the
Bishop
of
Norwich
,
and
setting
vp
one
Stephen
Langton
(
vnknowne
to
him
,
and
brought
vp
in
the
kingdome
of
France
amongst
his
enemies
)
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
:
and
that
the
Monkes
without
his
consent
,
presumed
to
promote
him
,
and
meruailed
that
the
Pope
did
not
reuolue
with
himselfe
,
how
necessary
his
fauour
had
euer
béene
to
them
.
What
great
reuenues
had
procéeded
hence
,
thether
,
the
like
whereof
hath
not
béene
receiued
out
of
any
Country
on
this
side
the
Alpes
,
and
that
he
would
stand
for
his
liberties
vnto
death
,
nor
would
not
bee
so
shaken
from
the
election
of
the
Bishop
of
Norwich
,
which
he
séeth
so
commodious
to
him
,
and
that
if
his
request
were
not
heard
,
he
would
prouide
by
Seas
that
there
should
be
no
more
such
g●dding
to
Rome
,
to
export
the
riches
of
his
Land
thither
,
whereby
he
is
lesse
abled
against
his
Enemies
,
and
that
he
had
sufficient
Prelats
of
his
owne
,
and
hath
no
néede
of
any
from
abroad
.
Pope
Innocentius
writ
to
him
againe
.
Whereas
wée
haue
written
gently
to
you
,
conc●rning
the
matter
of
Canterbury
,
you
haue
written
to
vs
after
a
threatning
sort
;
and
where
wée
,
aboue
our
duetie
,
haue
giuen
to
you
,
you
have
not
giuen
to
vs
ou●
duetie
,
which
you
are
bound
to
doe
,
and
though
your
sauour
(
as
you
say
)
be
necessary
for
vs
,
yet
consider
,
ours
is
not
a
little
opor●une
vnto
you
;
and
whereas
wee
haue
not
shew●d
the
like
honour
to
any
Prince
,
as
to
you
,
you
haue
so
much
derogated
to
our
Honour
,
as
no
Prince
besides
hath
presumed
to
doe
.
Where
you
say
,
the
Archbishop
is
vnknowne
to
you
,
and
brought
vp
amongst
year
enemies
.
Then
be
sheweth
how
learned
●e
was
,
how
he
was
Prebend
at
Paris
,
and
of
an
ho●●st
stocke
,
borne
an
Englishman
,
and
knowne
to
the
King
being
he
wrote
to
him
thrée
times
before
;
and
saith
,
that
at
the
Monkes
request
he
sent
his
Letters
once
or
twise
to
the
King
for
his
assent
,
although
was
not
the
manner
of
the
Sea
Apostolike
,
who
hath
the
fulnesse
of
the
power
of
the
Church
of
Canterbury
,
to
waite
for
princes
consents
in
such
elections
:
therefore
,
according
to
the
Canons
of
the
Fathers
,
w●
did
pro●ide
that
the
said
Church
should
be
no
longer
〈◊〉
of
her
Pastor
:
therefore
,
being
this
election
hath
so
orderly
proceeded
vpon
a
person
so
meete
for
the
same
,
w●e
will
not
for
any
mans
pleasure
,
nor
may
without
danger
of
●ame
and
conscience
deferre
the
consummation
thereof
.
And
my
sonne
,
seeing
we
ha●e
respected
your
Honour
more
then
our
duetie
is
,
study
to
Honour
vs
so
much
as
●u●tie
requireth
,
that
you
may
deserue
fauour
at
Gods
hands
and
Ours
,
and
least
doing
contrary
,
you
bring
you
selfe
into
such
a
pe●ke
of
t●oubles
,
that
you
cannot
ri●
your selfe
againe
,
for
it
will
fall
out
,
he
will
haue
the
better
to
whom
euery
knée
doth
bowe
,
whose
turne
I
serue
in
the
earth
:
therefore
obey
not
them
that
desire
vnquietnesse
,
that
they
might
f●sh
the
better
in
a
troubled
water
.
It
will
not
be
for
your
saftie
and
glory
to
resist
God
and
the
Church
,
in
whose
quarrell
the
blessed
and
glorious
Martyre
,
Bishop
Thomas
hath
lately
shed
his
bloud
;
especially
seeing
your
Father
,
and
brother
being
Kings
of
England
,
did
giue
ouer
those
thrée
wicked
Customes
into
the
hands
of
the
Sea
Aposto●●ke
:
but
if
you
will
yéeld
your selfe
humbly
into
our
hands
,
we
will
looke
that
you
and
yours
shall
be
sufficiently
prouided
for
.
Thus
haue
you
the
glorious
Letter
of
the
proud
Pope
,
I
beséech
you
marke
it
well
.
Not
long
after
proceeded
a
commaundement
to
certaine
Bishops
,
requiring
them
by
the
authoritie
Apostolicall
,
that
if
the
King
would
not
receiue
the
Prior
of
Canterbury
,
and
his
Monkes
,
then
they
should
interdict
him
through
his
Realme
.
Whereupon
the
foure
Bishops
,
of
London
.
El●
,
Winchester
,
and
Herford
,
shewed
the
King
thereof
,
but
the
King
refused
the
same
,
and
would
not
grant
their
request
,
wherupon
they
pronounced
the
said
In●erdiction
throughout
England
and
Wales
,
and
the
Church
doores
were
shut
vp
,
with
keyes
,
and
other
fastnings
.
Then
the
King
tooke
all
the
possessions
of
the
foure
Bishops
into
his
hands
,
and
apointed
certaine
to
keepe
the
Liuings
of
the
Clergie
throughout
the
Realme
.
The
Bishops
cursed
all
that
kept
,
or
medled
with
Church-goods
,
against
the
wils
of
the
owners
.
Then
they
went
to
the
Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
shewed
him
all
the
matter
,
he
promised
,
he
would
shortly
come
to
Canterbury
himselfe
,
or
send
some
which
should
doe
as
much
as
himselfe
.
〈◊〉
came
to
the
King
,
that
the
Bishops
had
beene
beyond-Sea
,
with
the
Archbishop
and
were
returned
.
He
sent
to
them
Bishops
,
Earles
,
and
Abbots
,
to
shew
that
the
King
would
receiue
the
Archbishop
Steuen
,
and
the
Prior
,
and
all
the
Monkes
of
Canterbury
,
promising
on
his
behalfe
,
that
he
should
neuer
take
any
thing
of
the
Church-goods
,
but
would
make
amends
for
them
taken
,
and
the
Church
should
haue
all
her
Franchices
,
as
amply
as
in
King
Edwards
time
the
Confessor
.
This
agreement
was
concluded
,
and
ingrossed
in
a
payre
of
Indentures
,
the
saide
foure
Bishops
set
their
hands
to
one
part
,
the
other
part
was
caried
to
the
King
,
which
he
liked
well
,
but
he
would
not
make
restitution
of
the
Church-goods
.
The
foure
Bishops
would
not
agree
to
put
out
that
Article
,
then
the
King
sent
for
the
Archbishop
to
come
to
him
and
speake
with
him
at
Canterbury
,
and
for
his
safe
conduct
to
come
and
goe
at
his
will
,
sent
thrée
Iustices
to
be
pledges
for
him
:
whereupon
the
Archbishoppe
came
to
Canterbury
,
and
the
King
came
to
Ch●●ham
,
and
sent
his
Treasurer
to
him
to
put
out
the
clause
of
restitution
,
which
he
denyed
to
doe
,
or
any
word
of
the
same
.
Then
the
king
caused
to
be
procl●imed
throughout
the
Realme
,
that
th●se
that
had
any
Church-liuings
,
and
went
beyond-sea
,
should
returne
at
a
certaine
day
,
or
loose
the●●
Liuings
for
euer
.
And
that
all
Sheriffes
should
inquire
if
any
Church-man
,
from
that
day
forward
,
receiued
any
commaundement
from
the
Pope
,
to
apprehend
him
and
bring
him
before
him
:
and
that
they
should
take
into
their
hands
,
vnto
his
vse
all
the
Church
Lands
,
that
were
giuen
by
the
Archbishop
Steuen
,
or
the
Priors
of
Canterbury
,
from
the
time
of
the
election
of
the
said
Archbishop
,
and
that
all
the
woods
of
the
Archbishop
,
should
be
cut
downe
▪
and
solde
.
Thou
the
Pope
sent
ouer
two
Legats
,
which
resorted
to
the
King
at
Northampton
,
where
he
held
his
Parliament
,
and
saluted
him
,
they
said
,
they
came
from
the
Pope
,
to
reforme
the
peace
of
holy
Church
,
and
we
admonish
you
,
in
the
Popes
behalfe
,
that
you
make
full
restitution
of
the
goods
that
you
haue
rauished
of
holy
Church
,
and
of
the
land
,
and
that
you
receiue
Stephen
Archbishop
,
into
his
dignity
,
and
the
Prior
of
Canterbury
,
and
his
Monkes
,
and
yeeld
againe
to
the
Archbishop
,
all
his
Lands
and
rents
;
and
Sir
,
yet
moreouer
,
that
you
shall
make
such
restitution
to
them
,
as
the
Church
shall
thinke
good
.
The
King
answered
,
he
would
gladly
grant
their
request
touching
the
Prior
and
Monkes
of
Canterbury
,
but
touching
the
Archbishop
,
let
him
giue
vp
the
Archbishopricke
,
and
I
will
giue
him
some
other
Bishopricke
;
vpon
this
condition
I
will
admit
him
,
otherwise
not
.
Then
one
of
them
said
,
holy
Church
was
neuer
wont
to
disgrade
Archbishop
,
without
reasonable
cause
,
but
to
correct
Princes
,
that
were
disobedient
to
her
.
What
now
,
(
quoth
the
King
)
threaten
you
me
?
They
said
,
You
haue
told
vs
what
is
in
your
heart
,
now
we
will
tell
you
what
is
in
the
Popes
will
.
He
hath
wholly
interdicted
and
accursed
you
,
for
your
wrongs
to
holy
Church
,
and
the
Clergy
,
and
we
doe
accurse
all
those
that
shall
common
with
you
hereafter
,
and
we
assoyle
all
Earles
,
Barons
,
Knights
,
and
others
from
their
homage
,
fealty
,
and
seruice
they
should
doe
to
you
;
and
to
confirme
this
,
we
giue
power
to
the
Bishops
of
Winchester
and
Norwich
;
and
the
same
power
ouer
Scotland
,
we
giue
vnto
the
Bishops
of
Rochester
and
Salisbury
;
and
in
Wales
,
wee
giue
the
same
power
to
the
Bishops
of
Saint
Dauid
,
Landaffe
,
and
Saint
Assaph
.
And
we
send
throughout
all
Christendome
,
to
all
Bishops
,
to
accurse
all
that
helpe
and
comfort
you
in
any
néede
.
And
we
a●●oyle
all
your
aduersaries
,
and
command
them
to
warr●
with
you
,
and
with
all
that
are
enemies
to
the
Church
:
Then
the
king
answered
;
What
may
you
doe
more
?
They
said
,
we
say
to
you
in
verbo
Dei
,
that
no
heire
of
yours
,
after
this
day
,
may
be
crowned
.
Then
the
King
sware
,
if
hee
had
knowne
their
newes
,
hee
would
haue
kept
them
out
this
tweluemonth
.
Upon
this
occasion
Pope
Inocent
commanded
ageine
,
in
paine
of
his
great
curse
,
that
none
should
obey
King
Iohn
,
nor
kéepe
company
with
him
,
to
eate
,
drinke
,
common
,
or
Councell
with
him
,
or
his
seruants
to
doe
him
any
seruice
,
at
bed
,
boord
,
hall
,
or
stable
.
But
,
the
greater
part
that
fled
from
him
by
this
meanes
,
of
diuerse
and
sundry
diseases
,
that
yeare
,
died
.
Betwixt
England
and
France
,
that
yeare
,
fell
great
amitie
,
but
false
,
to
the
bitter
betraying
of
England
.
Further
,
the
Pope
with
his
Cardinals
,
gaue
sentence
definitiue
,
that
King
Iohn
should
be
deposed
from
his
Regal
Seat
,
and
promised
Phillip
the
French
King
full
remission
of
all
his
〈◊〉
,
and
cleare
possession
of
the
Realme
of
England
,
vnto
him
and
his
heirs
,
if
he
did
either
kill
him
,
or
expel
him
.
Moreouer
,
he
wrote
vnto
other
Nations
,
that
they
should
take
vpon
them
the
badge
of
the
Crosse
,
and
reuenge
him
of
the
manifold
iniuries
done
to
the
vniuersall
Church
,
by
the
cursed
Tu●ke
,
and
Pagan
,
King
Iohn
.
The
next
yeare
,
the
French
King
,
manned
with
the
Bishops
,
Monkes
,
Prelates
,
and
Priests
,
and
their
seruants
,
began
his
att●mpt
,
in
hope
of
the
Crowne
of
England
,
but
the
English
Nauie
tooke
300.
of
the
French
Kings
ships
,
loaden
with
wheat
,
wine
,
meate
,
flesh
.
Armour
,
and
other
necessaties
for
warre
,
and
burnt
100.
within
the
Hauen
,
and
tooke
the
spoyle
of
them
.
The
Priests
of
England
prouided
them
a
false
prophet
,
one
Peter
Wake●ield
,
they
noysed
daily
amonst
the
Commons
,
that
Christ
had
twise
appeared
to
him
,
in
shape
of
a
childe
betwixt
the
Priests
hands
,
once
at
Yorke
,
and
againe
at
Pomfret
,
and
breathed
,
saying
:
Peace
,
peace
,
peace
,
and
that
he
was
rapt
in
spirit
,
and
hee
saw
the
●oyes
of
Heauen
and
sorrowes
of
Hell
.
He
prophecied
of
King
Iohn
,
that
he
should
raigne
no
longer
then
●scention
day
,
within
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
1213.
Being
asked
the
question
,
he
could
not
tell
whether
he
should
be
slaine
,
expelled
,
or
of
himselfe
giue
ouer
the
Crowne
:
but
he
was
sure
,
he
nor
none
of
his
stocke
should
raigne
,
that
day
once
fi●●shed
.
The
King
laughed
thereat
,
when
he
sawe
himselfe
out
of
dange●
.
He
prated
thereof
at
large
so
,
that
they
which
l●ned
the
King
,
apprehended
him
,
and
put
him
in
prison
,
the
King
not
knowing
therof
:
the
fame
hereof
went
through
the
whole
Realme
,
and
the
more
,
becau●e
he
was
imprisoned
.
When
the
prophesied
Ascention
day
was
came
,
King
Iohn
commaun●ed
his
Regal
Tent
to
be
spred
abroad
in
the
open
field
▪
and
passed
the
day
with
his
Noble
Councel
,
and
men
of
Honour
,
in
the
greatest
solemnity
that
euer
hee
did
before
.
When
that
day
was
passed
withall
,
his
enemies
turned
it
to
an
al●goricall
vnderstanding
,
and
said
,
He
is
no
King
,
for
the
Pope
raigneth
,
and
not
he
▪
yet
raigned
he
stil
,
and
his
sonne
after
him
,
to
proue
the
prophet
alyer
.
And
because
this
false
prophet
had
troubled
the
Realme
,
peruerted
the
people
,
raised
the
Commons
against
the
King
,
and
was
caried
ouer
the
Sea
by
the
Prelates
,
and
gaue
incouragement
to
the
French
King
to
inuade
the
Land
,
the
King
commaunded
the
false
prophet
should
be
hanged
,
and
his
sonne
,
least
any
more
should
rise
of
his
race
.
At
length
,
the
King
seeing
himselfe
so
compassed
with
enemies
,
and
treasons
,
and
great
danger
that
was
like
to
follow
,
especially
fearing
the
French
King
▪
was
inforced
to
submit
himselfe
to
that
execrable
monster
,
and
Antichrist
of
Rome
,
conuerting
his
Land
into
the
patrimony
of
Saint
Peter
,
as
many
other
had
done
before
him
:
for
hee
was
sure
,
though
not
without
shame
,
being
vnder
his
protection
,
no
forraine
Potentate
was
able
to
subdue
him
.
King
Iohn
made
a
Letter
obligatory
to
the
Pope
,
in
this
manner
;
Whereas
wee
haue
grieuously
offended
God
,
and
our
mother
Church
of
Rome
,
and
our
body
and
Realme
is
not
a
sufficient
satisfaction
to
him
that
humbled
himselfe
on
the
Crosie
for
vs
,
through
Councell
of
the
noble
Earles
and
Barons
,
we
freely
grant
vnto
God
and
the
Apostles
Saint
Peter
and
Saint
Paul
,
and
to
our
mother
Church
of
Rome
,
and
to
our
holy
Father
Pope
Inocent
the
third
,
and
all
the
Popes
that
come
after
him
,
all
the
Realme
,
and
patronage
of
the
Churches
of
England
and
Ireland
,
with
all
the
appurtenances
,
for
the
remission
of
our
sinnes
,
and
the
helpe
of
our
kinsfolkes
soules
,
and
of
all
Christian
Soules
;
so
that
henceforth
we
will
hold
as
Farmer
to
her
Mother
Church
,
doing
fealtie
to
the
Pope
,
and
his
successors
.
Wee
will
doe
homage
to
the
Popes
Legate
▪
as
it
were
in
the
Popes
presence
;
paying
●or
all
manner
of
Custome
which
we
sho●ld
doe
for
the
said
Realmes
yearely
1000.
markes
of
siluer
,
sauing
to
vs
and
our
heires
,
our
Iustices
and
our
Franchises
,
and
other
realties
that
appertaine
to
our
Crowne
.
And
for
the
assurance
hereof
,
we
binde
our
successors
and
heires
,
that
if
any
of
our
heires
shall
goe
against
these
things
,
and
being
warned
,
will
not
an
end
,
he
shall
then
loose
the
foresaid
Realmes
for
euermore
.
But
before
the
relea●ment
of
the
Interdiction
,
the
king
was
compelled
to
giue
ouer
his
Crowne
and
Scepter
to
the
Antichrist
of
Rome
for
fiue
dayes
,
and
to
receiue
it
at
another
Cardinals
hands
.
Then
all
that
had
their
hearts
wounded
for
obeying
their
liege
King
,
came
and
were
absolued
of
their
owne
Bishops
,
but
the
Spirituall
men
were
compelled
to
séeke
their
absolution
of
the
Pope
.
Some
of
the
Clergie
were
not
pleased
that
the
King
should
be
absolued
,
vntill
the
King
had
payed
all
which
any
of
the
Clergie
should
demaund
,
and
complained
of
the
Popes
Legate
,
that
he
was
too
partiall
for
the
King
,
in
the
matter
of
restitution
,
and
because
he
went
,
with
the
Kings
Officers
,
to
the
Cathedrall
Churches
,
Abbyes
,
Priories
,
and
other
Churches
vacant
,
and
appointed
two
Iucumbants
,
to
euery
place
,
one
for
the
King
,
and
the
other
for
the
parties
,
and
commonly
compelled
the
election
to
passe
vpon
him
whom
the
king
nominated
.
The
Archbishop
called
a
Councell
at
Oxford
,
some
would
not
tary
,
séeing
the
confysion
thereof
,
others
reuiled
the
king
most
spi●efully
,
behinde
his
backe
,
saying
;
he
ought
to
bée
taken
for
no
Gouernour
of
theirs
,
that
it
grew
to
a
grieuous
tumult
,
and
most
grieuous
commotion
.
In
this
years
Pope
Inocent
held
the
Councell
at
Rome
,
called
Lateran
;
it
was
pretended
to
be
for
the
r●formation
of
the
Church
Uniuersall
,
and
to
haue
the
holy
Land
recouered
from
the
Turtes
:
but
it
was
because
the
Doctrine
of
the
Truth
,
which
they
call
Here●●●
,
begin
to
〈◊〉
very
high
,
by
reason
whereof
the
Emp●rour
Otho
,
and
many
other
Priestes
and
their
Countries
were
excommunicated
.
In
this
Councell
he
established
by
publique
Deerce
,
that
the
Pope
should
haue
the
correction
of
all
Christian
Princes
,
and
that
no
Emperour
should
bee
admitted
,
except
he
were
s●orne
to
him
,
and
Crowned
of
him
.
Item
,
that
whosoever
spake
eu●il
of
the
Pope
,
should
be
punished
in
Hell
,
with
eternall
damnation
.
Item
,
Transubstantiation
was
first
inuented
,
brought
in
,
and
a
Pix
ord●ined
to
couer
the
bread
,
and
bell
to
be
rung
b●fore
it
,
when
it
went
abroad
;
and
the
Masse
to
bée
made
equall
with
Christs
Gospell
.
Item
,
the
Act
was
established
and
ratified
,
of
compelling
Priests
to
abiure
lawfull
m●●iage
.
Marke
how
the
Priests
and
their
adherents
were
plagued
for
handling
king
Iohn
so
,
Stephen
Lancton
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
in
this
Councell
was
excommunicated
of
Pope
Inocent
,
with
all
th●se
Bishops
,
Pre●lates
,
Priests
,
Barons
,
and
Commons
,
which
had
béene
of
Councell
with
him
in
the
former
Rebellion
;
and
when
the
Archbishop
had
〈◊〉
instant
sute
to
be
absolued
,
the
Pope
answered
;
I
sweare
by
Saint
Peter
,
thou
shal●
not
so
soone
obtaine
thy
absolution
:
for
thou
hast
hurt
the
king
of
England
,
and
iniured
●uch
the
Church
of
Rome
.
He
was
also
suspended
from
Church
,
saying
Masse
,
or
exercising
other
Ecclesiasticall
Office
,
because
he
would
not
execute
the
Popes
curse
vpon
the
said
Rebellious
Barons
,
and
cursed
all
the
other
rebels
with
b●ll
,
book●
,
and
candle
,
and
they
appealed
to
the
generall
Councell
.
In
the
same
yeare
,
many
were
summoned
to
Rome
,
because
they
would
not
consent
to
the
Kings
deposing
,
and
submitting
to
the
Pope
.
Thus
the
whole
Realme
was
miserably
deuided
into
two
factious
,
some
Lords
,
and
Gentlemen
,
a
great
number
followed
the
King
,
and
loued
his
doings
.
Others
fled
to
the
French
King
,
desiring
of
him
his
eldest
sonne
Lodowicke
,
and
they
would
elect
him
their
King
,
and
that
he
would
send
with
him
a
mightie
Armie
,
to
subdue
the
King
:
but
as
certaine
Lords
and
Barons
were
chusing
Lodowicke
for
their
king
,
the
Pope
sent
a
Cardinall
to
stop
their
rash
and
cruell
attempts
,
charging
the
French
king
,
vpon
his
alegiance
,
with
all
possible
power
,
to
●auour
,
and
de●end
King
Iohn
of
England
,
his
Feoda●y
,
or
Tenant
.
Tho
French
king
answered
.
The
Realme
of
England
was
neuer
yet
part
of
Peters
patrimony
,
neither
now
is
,
nor
euer
should
be
.
No
Prince
may
pledge
,
or
giue
away
his
Kingdome
,
without
the
lawfull
consent
of
his
Barons
:
If
the
Pope
shall
se●
vp
such
a
president
,
he
shall
,
at
his
pleasure
,
bring
all
Christian
Princes
,
and
their
Kingdomes
to
naught
,
Though
he
be
my
aduersary
,
I
much
lament
that
he
●●th
brought
the
noble
ground
,
and
Quéene
of
Prouinces
,
vnder
miserable
〈◊〉
.
The
chiefe
of
his
Lords
standing
by
,
cryed
by
the
bloud
of
God
,
in
whome
we
hope
to
be
saued
,
we
will
sticke
in
this
Article
to
the
loosing
of
our
heads
,
that
no
King
may
put
his
●and
vnder
tribute
,
and
make
his
Nobilitie
captiue
seruants
.
Lodowicke
〈◊〉
that
his
purposed
iourney
might
not
vs
let
,
for
the
Barons
haue
elected
mee
,
and
I
will
not
loose
my
right
,
but
fight
for
it
to
death
,
and
I
haue
fri●ndes
there
:
to
which
the
King
answered
not
,
belike
doubting
somewhat
,
because
he
saw
all
〈◊〉
of
the
Priests
,
that
they
might
liue
licentiously
in
wealth
,
frée
from
the
Kings
yoake
.
The
same
time
a
such
treasons
and
conspiracies
were
wrought
by
Clergie
men
,
that
the
King
knew
not
where
to
finde
trustie
friends
.
At
length
he
went
to
Douer
,
looking
for
ayde
from
other
quarters
,
to
whom
resorted
a
wonderful
number
of
men
from
Flanders
,
〈◊〉
,
Holland
,
and
many
other
parts
.
It
was
reported
the
Pope
writ
to
them
to
a●de
him
.
First
,
b●cause
he
submitted
his
kingdome
to
his
protection
,
and
he
had
taken
vpon
him
the
〈◊〉
of
the
white
Crosse
,
to
winne
againe
Ierusalem
.
Thirdly
because
he
had
gotten
by
him
,
England
,
and
Ireland
,
and
was
like
to
loose
both
.
Upon
the
A●●●nciation
day
of
our
Lady
,
hee
●ooke
vpon
him
his
voyag●
again●●●he
Turkes
,
to
recouer
Ierusalem
.
He
told
his
seruants
〈◊〉
did
prospe●●
with
him
since
he
submitted
himselfs
and
his
kingdomes
to
the
Church
of
Rome
.
In
this
yeere
,
one
Simon
Langton
was
chosen
〈◊〉
of
Yorke
,
but
he
was
deposed
by
the
Pope
,
because
he
was
brothe●
to
Stephen
●rchbishop
of
〈◊〉
,
w●●m
the
Pope
hated
,
hauing
brought
him
vp
of
naught
,
and
●ound
him
so
〈◊〉
,
and
he
places
the
Bishop
of
〈◊〉
in
his
●oome
.
The
〈◊〉
night
the
Pope
renewed
his
curse
vpon
the
king
of
France
his
〈◊〉
,
for
vsurping
vpon
king
Iohn
,
and
against
the
said
Simon
Langton
,
and
Geruas
Hobruge
,
for
prouoking
him
to
the
same
,
with
won●erfull
〈◊〉
,
cousing
,
the
●els
to
ring
,
ca●les
to
be
●●ghted
,
and
doores
opened
,
the
〈…〉
to
be
red
,
committing
them
wholy
to
the
Deu●l
,
and
communded
the
●ishops
and
〈◊〉
to
poblish
it
through
the
whole
Realme
,
to
the
●errour
of
all
subiects
.
The
〈◊〉
Simon
,
and
Geruais
der●●●d
him
and
appealed
vnto
the
〈◊〉
all
Councell
,
for
Lodowicke
and
themselues
.
The
Magestrates
,
and
citizens
of
London
did
likewise
〈…〉
at
the
Popes
commandements
,
and
kept
company
with
the
excommunicated
,
at
●able
and
Church
,
in
contempt
of
the
Pope
,
and
〈◊〉
.
Lodowicke
,
at
〈◊〉
taking
himselfe
,
king
,
made
Simon
Langton
hig●
Chancellour
,
and
Geruais
Hobruge
,
his
chiefe
Preache●
:
vy
whose
daily
Preaching
,
the
Bar●●●
,
and
Citizens
bring
excommunicated
,
caused
all
the
Church
doores
to
be
opened
,
and
〈◊〉
sung
,
and
Lodowicke
was
sit
for
them
in
all
paints
.
About
this
time
Cardinall
Pandulphus
was
made
Bishop
of
Norwich
,
for
gathering
Peter
〈◊〉
,
an
old
●illage
of
the
Pope
,
&
other
great
labours
●one
by
him
for
the
Pope
.
About
this
time
one
Uicont
of
Meinn
,
a
〈◊〉
man
,
which
came
ouer
with
Lodowicke
,
felll
●●cke
,
and
called
to
him
certaine
English
Baron●
,
and
said
;
I
pittie
the
destruction
that
is
comming
towards
you
and
your
Realm●
.
Prince
Lodowicke
hath
sworne
a
great
oath
,
and
sixtéene
of
his
Earles
and
Nob●es
are
of
〈◊〉
with
him
,
that
if
he
obtaine
the
Crowne
of
England
,
he
will
●anish
and
depriue
of
their
Lands
and
goods
,
all
that
h●
now
findeth
to
goe
against
their
leach
King
,
and
are
Traytors
to
him
;
vpon
my
Faith
,
n●w
lying
at
Gods
mercie
,
I
was
one
that
was
〈◊〉
to
the
same
:
and
with
teares
,
he
said
,
take
héede
in
time
,
your
King
for
a
〈◊〉
hath
kept
you
vnder
,
but
if
Lodowicke
preuaile
,
he
will
put
you
from
all
,
hee
had
them
kéepe
his
counce●l
,
and
so
he
dyed
.
This
trobled
the
Barons
,
and
seeing
withall
〈◊〉
Prince
Lodowicke
obtained
by
warres
,
he
gaue
to
French
men
in
spite
of
them
,
saying
they
were
but
Traytors
.
They
at
length
concluded
to
submit
themselues
,
〈…〉
neuer
drunke
before
:
I
trust
this
Wassell
shall
make
all
England
glad
,
and
dranke
a
great
draught
thereof
,
the
king
pledged
him
:
the
Munke
went
away
,
and
〈◊〉
bu●st
out
,
and
hee
dyed
,
and
had
euer
after
thrée
Monkes
to
sing
continually
Masse
for
his
Soule
,
confirmed
by
their
generall
Chapter
.
I
would
you
would
see
how
religiously
they
bestow
:
heir
confessions
,
absolutions
,
and
Masses
.
King
Iohn
feeling
himselfe
not
well
,
asked
for
Symon
the
Monke
,
they
answered
▪
he
was
dead
;
then
the
tooke
his
Chariot
,
and
departed
,
and
dyed
within
three
dayes
.
He
admonished
that
his
Sonne
Henry
would
learne
by
his
example
,
to
be
gen●le
and
leuing
to
his
natiue
people
.
He
being
imbalmed
,
his
bowels
were
bur●●ed
in
Crompton
Abbey
,
his
Soldiers
●olded
his
Corps
triumphantly
in
Armour
,
and
honourably
buried
him
in
the
Cathedrall
Church
or
Worcester
,
hauing
raigned
17.
yeares
,
6.
moneth●
,
and
odde
daies
.
After
whose
death
the
Princes
,
Lords
,
Barons
,
and
strangers
,
that
were
on
the
kings
part
,
with
the
Councell
of
the
Legate
Gualdo
,
proclaimed
Henry
his
sonne
king
,
and
at
Gloster
,
with
the
Earle
there
,
they
annointed
and
Crowned
him
King
,
b●
the
Legate
Gualdo
,
assisted
with
the
Bishops
of
Winchester
,
and
Bath
,
and
called
him
Henry
the
third
.
The
Pope
sent
with
all
spéede
,
that
they
should
mightily
stand
●ith
the
young
king
,
being
but
ten
yeares
old
,
and
defend
England
with
Arm●ur
,
and
his
thundring
curses
against
Lodowicke
.
Hée
confirmed
his
Legat
Gualdo
,
and
committed
to
his
discretion
all
that
appertained
to
his
Office
,
none
to
appeale
from
him
.
Hee
compelled
the
Prelates
to
bée
sworne
to
the
young
King
,
and
punished
them
which
refused
,
Th●
Bishop
of
Winchester
laid
a
heauie
talke
vpon
his
beneficed
men
,
to
helpe
the
king
in
his
warres
.
Gualdo
left
not
one
beneficed
man
vnpunished
,
that
had
taken
part
with
the
French
King
.
In
this
yeare
,
Inocentius
Pope
,
condemned
Almeri●us
,
a
worthy
Bishop
,
for
an
hereticke
,
for
teaching
,
and
holding
against
Images
:
also
he
condemned
the
Doctrine
of
Ioachim
Abbas
,
as
before
,
for
heresie
.
He
brought
in
first
the
paying
of
priuie
ty●hes
,
and
the
receiuing
once
at
Easter
,
and
the
reseruation
of
the
Sacrament
,
and
the
going
before
it
with
a
bell
and
a
light
.
He
stirred
vp
Otho
against
Phillip
the
Emperour
,
because
he
was
elected
without
his
will
,
whereupon
followed
much
slaughter
in
Germany
;
and
against
Otho
,
which
he
had
made
Emperour
,
he
set
vp
Fredericke
king
of
Ci●le
,
and
caused
the
Archbishop
of
Mayence
to
excommunicate
him
▪
and
depose
him
of
his
Empire
:
for
which
cause
,
the
Princes
of
Germany
did
inuade
his
Bishopricke
,
and
burned
his
possession
:
all
was
because
Otho
held
certaine
Cities
,
Townes
,
and
C●stles
,
which
the
Pope
said
belonged
to
him
.
In
his
time
came
the
order
of
Blacke
Friers
,
called
the
Preaching
Fryers
;
it
began
of
one
Dominicke
a
Spaniard
,
who
after
he
had
Preached
ten
yeares
against
the
Albigenses
,
and
others
that
held
against
the
Pope
,
comming
to
Lateran
,
desired
to
haue
his
Order
of
Preaching
Fryers
confirmed
,
which
the
Pope
refused
,
vntill
hee
dreamt
that
the
Church
of
Lateran
was
readie
to
fall
,
vntill
Dominicke
came
and
propped
it
vp
with
his
sholders
,
and
so
preserued
it
.
The
Pope
waking
,
called
Dominicke
to
him
,
and
gr●nted
his
request
.
Dominicks
mother
being
great
with
child
,
dreame●
she
had
a
wolfe
in
her
wombe
,
which
had
a
burning
tor●ch
in
his
mouth
,
the
which
dreame
,
the
Preachers
of
that
order
aduance
to
their
glory
.
In
his
time
came
vp
the
order
of
the
Minorits
,
of
one
Frances
an
Italian
,
hee
left
off
shooes
,
had
but
one
cote
of
vile
cloth
,
and
an
hempen
cord
about
his
middle
,
and
so
apparelled
his
Disciples
,
teaching
them
to
fulfill
the
perfection
of
the
Gospell
,
walke
in
pouertie
,
and
holy
simplicitie
;
this
rule
was
confirmed
by
Pope
Innocent
.
Many
Nobles
,
and
others
,
in
Rome
,
builded
manflons
for
him
and
his
disciples
,
he
was
likewise
str●●t
to
his
flesh
,
leauing
clothes
▪
in
winter
,
he
〈◊〉
himselfe
in
Ice
and
snow
,
he
called
pouerty
his
Lady
,
he
kept
nothing
ouer
night
,
he
was
so
desirous
of
Martyrdome
,
that
he
went
to
Siria
to
the
Solda●
,
who
receiued
him
honourably
:
it
is
written
that
Christ
and
his
Saints
marked
him
with
fiue
wounds
.
These
Franciscans
,
or
begging
F●●ers
,
though
they
haue
but
one
Rule
,
they
haue
many
Orders
,
there
by
101.
seueral
sorts
of
Friers
and
Nunnes
,
which
the
reader
,
if
he
be
disposed
,
may
see
in
the
booke
at
l●rge
,
with
their
names
,
Fol
70.
Hildegardis
a
Nunne
a
Prophetesse
,
liued
in
the
yeare
1170.
She
reprehendeth
grieuously
the
abhominations
of
the
l●ues
of
the
Spiritual
Papists
,
the
contempt
of
their
Office
,
and
destruction
of
Gods
children
with
these
words
;
Now
is
the
Law
neglected
amongst
the
Spirituall
,
which
negl●ct
to
Preach
,
and
to
doe
good
things
.
The
masters
and
Prelates
,
sleepe
and
negl●ct
Iustice
.
The
Church
appeared
to
her
in
the
shape
of
a
〈◊〉
,
her
face
〈◊〉
with
dirt
,
and
her
〈◊〉
rent
,
complaining
that
the
Priests
did
not
shine
ouer
the
people
neither
in
Doctrine
,
not
example
;
but
contrary
,
did
driue
the
innocent
lambe
from
them
,
that
Eccles●asticall
order
grew
worse
and
worse
,
and
Priests
destroyed
the
law
of
God
,
and
did
not
teach
it
;
and
proph●●eth
to
them
Gods
heauie
wrath
and
punishments
.
She
prophesieth
likewise
of
the
reformation
of
Religion
,
and
saith
,
it
shall
be
most
godly
,
saying
;
Then
shall
the
Crowne
of
the
Apostolicall
honour
bee
deuided
,
because
there
shall
be
found
no
religion
amongst
them
,
and
the
name
of
that
dignity
shall
bée
despised
,
and
they
shall
s●t
ouer
them
other
men
,
and
other
Archbishops
,
and
the
Apostolicall
order
shall
haue
scarce
Rome
,
and
a
●ew
other
Countries
thereabout
,
vnder
his
Crown●
;
and
this
shall
be
done
partly
be
war●es
,
and
partly
by
a
common
consent
of
Spirituall
and
Seculer
persons
,
then
Iustice
shall
florish
,
and
men
shall
honestly
apply
themselues
to
the
auncient
Custo●es
and
disciplines
of
the
ancient
.
She
prophes●eth
likewise
of
Fryers
;
There
shall
rise
a
sencelesse
,
proud
,
greedy
people
,
without
Faith
,
and
subtile
,
which
shall
eate
the
s●●nes
of
the
people
,
pretending
in
Order
of
certaine
deuout
persons
,
vnder
the
dissimuled
cloake
of
beggers
,
pr●ferring
themselues
before
others
in
fayned
deuotion
,
in
puffed
vp
knowledge
,
and
preten●ed
holinesse
,
walking
without
〈◊〉
,
and
the
●ea●e
of
God
,
finding
out
many
new
mischiefes
,
strong
and
sturdy
.
Of
wise
men
,
and
Christes
faithfull
that
Order
shall
bee
accursed
;
they
shall
cease
from
labour
,
and
studie
for
quietnesse
,
rather
taking
on
them
the
Order
of
flatterers
then
beggers
,
they
shall
study
altogether
how
to
resist
the
Preachers
of
the
trueth
,
and
kill
them
with
the
mightie
.
The
Deuill
shall
roote
foure
vices
in
them
,
Flattery
,
Enui●
,
Hypocrisie
,
and
Backbiting
:
that
by
flattery
,
they
may
ha●e
bou●tifull
gifts
;
that
by
Hypocricie
they
may
please
men
,
and
by
Back●iting
,
dispraise
others
,
and
extoll
themselues
,
for
the
praise
of
men
,
and
s●ducing
of
the
simple
.
And
in
example
of
Martyres
,
hauing
no
deuotion
,
shall
preach
instantly
.
They
shall
speake
euill
of
Princes
,
and
withdraw
the
Sacraments
from
Pastors
,
rere●uing
the
almes
of
the
poore
,
weake
,
and
néedy
;
and
conueying
themselues
into
a
multitude
of
people
,
being
familier
with
women
,
teaching
them
how
to
deceiue
their
husbands
,
and
friends
,
and
conuey
away
their
goods
by
stealth
,
and
giue
it
them
,
and
say
that
they
w●uld
pray
for
them
;
so
that
they
couer
other
m●ns
faults
curiously
,
and
forg●t
their
owne
vtterly
.
They
shall
take
away
things
fr●m
Pirates
,
théeues
,
Church-pillers
,
from
Usurers
,
Hereticks
,
and
Apostates
,
Adulterers
,
lecherous
women
,
b●ud●
,
from
the
mightie
,
p●riured
Marchants
,
false
Iudges
,
Soldiers
,
Tyrants
,
Princee
liuing
against
the
Law
;
and
they
shall
follow
the
Deuill
,
and
swéetnesse
of
sinne
,
de●icatenesse
of
life
and
〈◊〉
to
their
eternall
damnation
,
all
men
shall
sée
this
,
yet
shall
they
daily
become
more
indurate
and
wicked
.
But
when
their
iniquities
,
and
seducings
shall
bee
tryed
,
men
shall
cease
to
giue
them
,
then
shall
they
go●
about
hungry
,
and
looking
downe
to
the
earth
like
madde
dogges
,
and
shrinking
in
their
neckes
,
like
Turtles
,
that
they
may
bée
filled
with
bread
,
then
shall
the
people
say
,
Wo●
vnto
you
wretches
,
children
of
sorrow
,
the
world
seduced
you
,
the
Deuill
snared
your
mo●ths
,
your
flesh
slippery
your
heart
without
taste
,
your
minds
wandring
,
your
eyes
delighted
in
vanitie
,
and
madnesse
,
your
p●nches
desire
sweete
dishes
,
your
feete
swift
to
mischiefe
;
consider
how
you
were
accounted
〈◊〉
and
zealous
,
poore
rich
men
,
and
simple
stout
men
;
but
you
were
deuout
slatterers
,
false
betrayers
,
peruerse
backe
●i●ers
,
holy
hypocrites
,
peruert●rs
of
the
truth
,
too
much
strickt
and
precise
,
proud
,
shamelesse
,
and
vnstable
Doctors
,
delicate
Mar●yres
,
professors
for
lucre
sake
,
meeke
slanderers
,
religious
couetous
,
lowly
proud
,
godly
hard
men
,
pleas●nt
lyers
,
peaceable
persecu●ors
,
oppressors
of
the
simple
,
inuenters
of
euill
Sects
,
vnmercifull
louers
of
the
world
,
sellers
of
pardons
,
spoylers
of
benefices
,
vnprofitable
makers
of
prayers
,
seditious
conspirers
,
dronken
whisperers
,
desirous
of
honour
,
curious
in
mens
faults
,
the
extortioners
of
the
world
,
vnsatiable
preachers
,
pleasers
of
men
,
seducers
of
women
,
so
we●s
of
discord
.
Moses
well
prophesied
of
them
in
his
Canticle
;
A
people
without
Councell
and
Wisdome
,
would
God
they
were
wise
and
vnderstood
,
and
foresaw
the
latter
ends
to
come
,
you
builded
aloft
,
and
when
you
could
build
no
higher
you
fell
downe
.
Like
Simon
Magus
whom
the
Lord
repressed
,
and
strooke
with
a
mightie
plagne
,
so
you
likewise
haue
fallen
through
your
deceiueable
wickednesse
,
lies
,
〈◊〉
,
the
people
shall
say
to
them
,
away
teachers
of
peruersitie
,
subuerters
of
verity
,
brethren
of
the
Shunamite
,
father
of
Hereticall
pra●i●●e
,
false
apostles
,
you
séeme
to
follow
the
life
of
the
Apostles
,
but
follow
not
their
steps
one
●ot
,
you
children
of
iniquitie
,
we
will
none
of
your
trades
and
waies
,
for
presumptuous
pride
hath
deceiued
you
,
and
insatiable
concupiscence
subuerted
your
erronious
heart
,
and
when
you
coueted
to
climbe
vp
higher
and
higher
,
then
,
by
the
iust
Iudgement
of
God
,
you
haue
fallen
downe
to
euerlasting
shame
.
About
the
same
time
that
the
Franciscans
,
and
Dominicke
Fryers
began
,
sprang
vp
the
Cro●bearers
,
or
Crouche●
Fryers
,
by
Pope
Innocent
the
3.
who
raised
an
Army
,
signed
with
the
Crosse
on
their
brest
,
to
〈◊〉
against
the
Albenses
,
whom
the
Pope
and
his
sect
account
Hereticks
.
About
the
parts
of
Tholous
,
I
finde
in
some
records
,
that
the
opinion
of
them
was
sound
enough
,
professing
against
the
wanton
wealth
,
pride
▪
and
tyranny
of
the
Prelates
,
denying
the
Popes
authoritie
to
haue
ground
in
Scriptures
,
neither
could
they
away
with
the
ceremonies
or
traditions
,
as
Images
,
Pardons
,
Purgatory
,
calling
them
blasphemous
occupyings
;
many
of
them
were
slaine
at
times
,
and
burned
by
the
Pope
,
and
Symon
Ecclesiasticus
,
with
other
moe
.
After
King
Iohn
,
as
aforesaid
,
had
submitted
himselfe
,
and
his
whole
Realme
vnder
tribute
to
the
Pope
it
is
incredible
how
the
insatiable
a●arice
of
the
Romaines
did
oppresse
the
Commons
,
and
all
estates
of
the
Realme
,
especially
the
Churchmen
,
who
,
what
for
the
Pope
,
for
the
Legats
,
for
the
Holy
Land
,
and
other
subtill
deuises
to
get
away
their
money
,
were
brought
to
such
slauery
and
penury
,
that
whereas
the
King
durst
not
,
or
could
not
remedy
their
exclamations
,
they
were
almost
driuen
by
for●e
to
remedy
their
owne
wrongs
,
that
they
writ
to
the
Bishops
,
and
other
Ec●les●asticall
Gouernours
,
that
they
had
rather
die
then
be
thus
confounded
of
the
Romans
,
that
it
was
not
vnknowne
to
them
,
how
they
had
deposed
men
,
and
giuen
away
the
B●nefices
after
their
owne
lust
,
and
how
they
haue
thundred
excommunications
against
you
,
if
you
place
any
,
in
any
Spirituall
Liuing
,
in
any
of
your
Dioces
within
the
Realme
,
vntill
f●ue
Romaines
in
euery
Dioces
,
and
in
euery
Cathedrall
,
such
as
the
Pope
shall
name
,
be
prouided
for
,
to
the
valew
of
100.
lib.
yearely
;
and
what
other
grieuances
they
doe
inflict
to
the
Layty
,
and
Nobles
.
Wherefore
,
w●
considering
the
rigorous
austeritie
of
the
●omanists
,
which
take
vpon
them
to
Iudg●
and
condemne
vs
,
and
lay
on
vs
intoll●rable
burdens
:
therefore
vpon
a
full
aduise
had
amonst
vs
,
we
haue
though
good
rather
to
resist
then
to
bee
subict
to
their
intollerable
oppre●sions
,
and
greater
slau●ry
to
be
looked
for
hereafter
.
Therefore
we
straitly
command
you
,
as
your
friends
,
that
you
doe
not
intermeddle
,
or
take
part
with
them
,
let●ing
you
vnderstand
for
trueth
,
that
in
case
you
shall
bee
found
culpable
herein
,
not
onely
your
●oods
and
possessions
shall
bee
in
danger
of
burning
,
but
a●●o
your
bodies
,
shall
incurre
the
same
perill
as
shall
the
said
Romish
oppr●ssors
.
In
the
raigne
of
Henry
the
third
,
who
succeeded
King
Iohn
,
and
raigned
57.
yeares
,
Cardinall
Otho
was
sent
to
the
King
with
Letters
to
him
and
other
places
for
exactions
of
Money
:
the
Letters
were
to
require
for
the
Pope
two
Prebends
in
euery
Cathedrall
Church
,
a
portion
of
euery
Abbot
,
and
of
euery
Couent
,
as
much
as
belonged
to
one
Monke
:
their
good
being
equally
deuided
,
because
the
Church
of
Rome
of
greatly
slandered
,
that
none
could
proceede
there
in
any
cause
without
great
guifts
and
expences
,
whereof
the
pouertie
of
the
Church
is
the
cause
;
therefore
it
is
sit
,
that
you
as
naturall
Children
should
helpe
and
succour
your
Mother
,
for
if
wee
should
not
receiue
of
you
and
other
good
men
,
we
should
lacke
,
which
were
a
great
dishonour
to
our
dignity
.
The
King
answered
,
Hee
could
doe
nothing
,
because
it
concerned
the
Commons
,
and
he
ass●mbled
a
Councell
,
hee
was
answered
,
they
could
conclude
nothing
,
because
the
Arch-Byshoppe
,
the
King
,
and
other
whom
it
concer●ed
were
not
there
.
The
next
yeare
the
same
Cardinall
came
againe
into
England
,
and
summoned
all
the
Cl●argy
to
another
Councell
,
to
be
held
in
the
Cathedrall
Church
of
S.
Paule
in
London
,
for
redressing
of
diuers
and
sundry
matters
concerning
Benifices
Religion
,
and
other
abuses
of
the
Church
:
putting
them
in
feare
and
hope
,
some
to
lose
,
and
some
to
obtaine
spirituall
promotions
at
his
handes
.
Diuers
pre●ious
rewards
were
offered
him
,
in
Pal●ries
,
in
rich
Plate
,
and
Iewels
,
in
costly
and
sumptuous
Garments
richly
furred
,
in
Coyne
and
Uictuall
,
&c.
The
Bishop
of
Winchester
sent
him
fifty
fat
Oxen
,
and
hundred
coome
of
pure
Wheat
,
eight
tun
of
chosen
W●ne
,
likewise
other
Bishops
offered
to
the
Cardinals
Boxe
after
their
ability
.
The
Cardinall
commaunded
,
at
the
West
end
of
Saint
Paules
Church
,
a
high
solemne
Throne
of
great
State
to
bee
prepared
,
rising
vp
with
a
glorious
Scaffold
:
before
the
Cardinall
begunne
his
Sermon
,
there
happened
a
great
discord
betwixt
the
Arch-byshops
of
Canterbury
and
Yorke
,
about
sitting
on
the
right
hand
of
the
glorious
Cardinall
:
the
Cardinall
shewed
them
a
Bull
of
the
Pope
,
in
the
middest
of
which
was
pictured
the
Crosse
,
and
Paule
pictured
on
the
right
side
of
the
Crosse
,
and
Peter
on
the
left
:
saying
,
yet
there
is
no
contention
betwixt
these
two
,
yet
Saint
Peter
for
the
Prerogatiue
of
his
Keyes
,
and
for
the
Preheminence
of
his
Apostle-ship
,
and
Cathedrall
Dignitie
,
séemeth
most
worthy
to
be
placed
on
the
right
side
,
and
from
that
time
foorth
,
the
Arch-Byshop
of
Canterbury
hath
enioyed
the
Dignity
and
Pr●heminence
of
the
●ight
hand
.
The
Cardinall
,
sitting
like
a
God
in
the
middest
betwixt
them
,
made
his
Sermon
vpon
these
words
;
In
the
middest
of
the
Seate
,
and
round
about
,
were
foure
Beasts
,
full
of
eyes
behind
and
before
.
He
compared
them
about
him
to
the
foure
Beasts
,
declaring
how
they
ought
to
haue
eyes
before
and
behind
;
that
is
,
they
must
be
carefull
and
prouident
,
as
well
in
disposing
secular
thinges
,
as
wise
and
circumspect
in
spirituall
matters
,
contriuing
,
and
ioyning
wiselie
thinges
past
with
thinges
to
come
.
And
this
was
the
greatest
effect
of
his
Clearkely
Sermon
.
Then
he
gaue
forth
sundry
Constitutions
and
Statutes
,
for
ordering
of
Churches
,
dedicating
Temples
,
for
seauen
Sacraments
,
for
giuing
Orders
,
farming
Benefices
,
Collations
,
and
resignations
,
Priests
apparell
,
and
single
life
,
for
eating
of
flesh
in
religious
Houses
,
for
Arch-deacons
,
Byshops
,
Proctors
,
&c.
The
King
dreading
the
Commons
,
willed
him
to
repaire
home
to
Rome
,
but
he
could
not
so
be
rid
of
him
,
but
hee
renued
his
commission
,
and
still
applyed
himselfe
to
his
Haruest
,
gleaning
and
raking
what
hee
could
,
writing
his
Letters
to
euery
Byshop
or
Arch-Deacon
,
for
procurations
to
beare
his
charges
,
and
withall
,
to
be
spéedily
collected
and
sent
to
him
.
Prouided
,
that
the
summe
collected
,
should
not
excéede
aboue
foure
Markes
of
a
Liuing
,
and
where
small
Liuings
were
two
Liuings
to
ioyne
,
and
if
any
contradicted
or
gaine-sayed
him
,
to
excommunicate
them
.
And
they
sent
forth
Preachers
and
Fryers
in
all
places
,
to
perswade
men
to
fight
against
the
common
enemy
the
Turke
,
whom
when
they
haue
bound
with
a
vow
,
and
signed
with
the
crosse
,
then
they
send
their
Bulles
to
release
them
for
money
,
and
the
Bishops
and
Arch-deacons
to
proclaime
it
.
The
Pope
was
not
ashamed
to
require
the
fift
part
of
euery
Ecclesiasticall
liuing
,
and
further
,
hee
promised
and
gaue
to
the
Romanes
,
for
helping
him
in
warrs
against
Fredericke
the
Emperour
,
which
had
married
King
Iohns
daughter
:
the
gift
of
all
the
spirituall
liuings
in
England
,
belonging
to
the
religious
houses
,
and
therevpon
sent
expresse
Commandement
to
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
other
foure
▪
Bishops
ioined
with
him
that
they
should
prouide
spirituall
liuings
,
for
three
hundred
Romanes
,
in
the
best
Benefites
in
England
,
at
the
next
voidance
,
so
that
the
said
Bishoppes
should
bee
suspended
in
the
meane
time
from
all
collation
of
Benefice
:
the
Arch-bishop
séeing
their
vnreasonable
oppressions
being
not
able
to
endure
it
,
went
into
France
.
And
further
one
Petrus
Rubeus
,
was
sent
from
the
Pope
,
to
goe
from
Bishop
,
to
Bishop
,
Abbot
and
Abbot
,
telling
them
such
a
Bishop
,
such
an
Abbot
hath
giuen
thus
much
vnto
the
Popes
Holines
,
trusting
you
also
will
not
be
behinde
,
in
a
matter
that
so
much
concernes
the
good
of
the
Church
,
by
which
cunning
subtiltie
he
gathered
together
into
the
treasurie
of
the
Church
such
a
Masse
of
money
as
is
almost
incredible
to
beleeue
.
At
length
the
Bishoppes
,
Abbots
,
and
Arch-deacons
came
to
the
King
,
whose
Father
they
had
so
obstinately
resisted
and
repugned
;
lamentably
complaining
of
their
extreame
miseries
,
of
the
vnmeasurable
exactions
of
the
Pope
,
so
all
the
Prelates
were
called
together
,
and
vppon
talking
together
made
many
exceptions
aga●nst
the
same
:
the
Legate
and
his
followe
hearing
these
allegations
,
seeing
their
owne
vtter
confus●on
,
were
the
lesse
importunate
.
Not
long
after
this
followed
a
generall
Councell
at
Lyons
,
in
the
Kingdom●
of
France
,
called
by
Pope
Innocentius
:
in
the
which
Councell
the
English
Nation
did
exhibite
sundry
Articles
of
all
their
greeuances
,
and
that
the
Italians
did
succeed
one
another
in
the
benefices
,
whose
language
they
could
not
vnderstand
,
and
that
there
was
no
preaching
in
their
Churches
,
nor
no
almes
giuen
to
the
poore
,
and
that
there
came
fresh
Letters
from
the
Pope
,
commanding
the
Prelates
to
finde
at
their
proper
costs
and
charge
for
a
whole
yeare
,
some
ten
armed
souldiers
,
some
more
,
some
lesse
,
to
be
ready
at
the
Popes
commandement
,
when
,
or
where
be
should
appoint
.
After
these
terrible
greeuances
and
enormities
,
the
States
of
England
consulting
together
,
directed
their
Letters
to
the
Pope
for
Reformation
:
First
the
Abbots
and
Priors
,
then
the
Bishoppes
and
Suffragans
,
after
the
Nobles
and
Barons
,
and
last
of
all
the
King
,
but
all
was
neuer
the
better
.
Not
long
after
the
Pope
sent
for
new
tallage
and
exactions
,
which
when
it
came
to
the
Kings
eare
hee
vehemently
disturbed
writ
seuerally
to
euery
Bishop
,
in
manner
following
.
THat
whereas
wee
haue
heeretofore
written
to
you
,
once
,
twice
,
thrice
,
both
by
our
Priuy
Seale
,
and
our
Letters
Patents
,
that
you
should
leuy
for
the
pope
no
exactions
,
either
vpon
the
Clergy
,
or
Laitie
,
yet
you
vilepending
our
commandement
,
and
contrarie
to
our
prouision
made
in
our
last
Councell
at
London
,
haue
proceeded
in
collecting
the
said
your
taxes
and
tallages
wherevpon
wee
greatly
maruell
and
are
mooued
:
Wherefore
we
straitly
will
and
command
you
,
that
you
doe
so
no
more
,
as
you
will
enioy
our
●auour
and
your
possessions
;
and
if
you
haue
made
any
such
collection
or
gathering
,
that
you
suffer
it
not
to
be
transported
out
of
the
Realme
,
but
kéepe
it
vntill
the
returne
of
the
Ambassadours
,
and
that
you
make
this
our
inhibition
common
to
your
Arch-Deacons
and
Officials
.
At
length
the
Ambassadors
came
home
,
bringing
word
that
the
Pope
was
greatly
displeased
with
the
Realme
,
saying
;
Rex
Anglorum
qui
iam
recalcitrat
&
frederiscat
suum
habet
consilium
,
ego
vero
&
meum
habeo
,
quod
&
sequar
,
&c.
And
that
they
were
halfe
counted
Schismatickes
,
for
speaking
in
the
Kinges
behalfe
,
and
could
no
more
be
heard
,
the
King
being
insenfed
heere-with
,
sent
out
Proclamations
through
all
the
Realme
,
that
none
should
consent
to
any
taxe
of
Money
for
the
Pope
:
he
hearing
of
it
,
in
cruell
rage
sent
to
the
Prelats
,
vppon
paine
of
interdiction
to
prouide
the
saide
summes
of
Money
by
the
Feast
of
Assumption
,
the
King
for
feare
of
the
Pope
,
durst
not
stand
to
the
liberties
of
the
Church
.
Moreouer
,
the
gulfe
of
the
Romish
Auarice
waxt
so
immeasurable
,
that
he
shamed
not
,
vpon
his
curse
,
to
aske
the
third
part
of
Church
goods
,
and
the
yearely
fruit
of
all
vacant
Benefices
.
Otho
comming
to
Oxford
,
lying
in
the
house
of
Osney
,
was
receiued
with
great
honour
,
the
Schollers
presenting
him
honourable
Dishes
and
rewards
Dinner
being
done
,
they
came
to
welcome
him
;
comming
to
the
Gate
,
the
Porter
an
Italian
asked
what
they
would
haue
,
and
holding
the
doore
halfe
open
,
with
contumelious
tearmes
,
thrust
them
out
,
they
with
force
thrust
open
the
gate
,
and
came
in
,
the
Romaines
within
fell
to
alarum
by
the
eares
together
,
some
of
the
Schollers
going
●or
Weapons
,
the
Maister
Cooke
cast
scalding
liquor
,
wherein
meat
was
sodden
,
in
the
face
of
a
poore
Scholler
,
an
Irish-man
,
which
waighted
for
Almes
:
another
Scholler
a
Welsh-man
séeing
it
,
shot
the
Cooke
thorough
with
an
Arrow
,
and
killed
him
:
Whereupon
was
a
great
clamour
,
the
Cardinall
hearing
the
tumult
,
like
a
valiant
Romaine
,
ranne
vp
into
the
stéeple
,
and
locked
himselfe
〈◊〉
vntill
midnight
.
The
Schollers
sought
all
corners
for
the
Legate
,
crying
out
;
Where
is
that
Usurer
,
that
Sym●niacks
,
that
Proylar
and
Extortioner
of
our
Liuings
and
Monies
?
Who
peruerteth
the
King
,
and
subuerteth
the
Kingdome
,
enriching
himselfe
with
our
spoyles
:
The
Cardinall
heard
all
this
and
held
his
peace
,
and
conuayed
himselfe
by
night
vnto
the
King
,
and
the
King
sent
to
Oxford
a
garison
of
armed
men
to
deliuer
the
Romaines
which
were
hid
,
for
feare
of
the
Schollers
.
One
Odo
a
Lawyer
,
and
thirty
of
the
Schollers
were
apprehended
and
carried
to
Wallingford
Castle
,
and
thence
in
Charts
to
London
,
and
by
much
intreaty
of
the
Bishops
,
were
brought
bare-footed
to
the
Legats
doore
,
where
they
pardoned
,
and
the
Uniuersity
released
of
interdiction
.
The
State
of
Germany
,
and
of
the
Emperour
Friderick
the
second
,
was
then
as
much
or
more
pittifull
then
that
of
England
,
who
were
so
persecuted
by
Pope
Innocentius
,
Honorius
,
Gregorius
,
Celestinus
,
Innocentius
the
fourth
,
infamed
with
excommunications
,
and
did
commonly
warre
against
them
in
open
fielde
,
and
all
with
English
mens
Money
:
first
they
made
him
Emperour
against
Otho
,
whom
they
depriued
,
then
for
clayming
his
right
in
Apulia
and
Sicilia
they
accursed
him
,
when
they
had
warred
against
him
,
they
sent
him
to
fight
against
the
Turkes
,
who
recouered
Ierusalem
,
Nazareth
,
and
Ioppe
,
from
the
Souldane
.
Whilst
hee
was
occupied
in
these
Warres
,
these
vnholy
Fathers
inuaded
his
Lands
and
possessions
at
home
,
subduing
Apulia
vnder
his
owne
possession
,
and
inhibiting
his
Souldiours
to
goe
ouer
to
him
,
and
when
the
Emperour
sent
to
the
Pope
and
other
Christian
Princes
his
Letters
gratulatory
,
declaring
what
God
wrought
by
him
against
the
Turkes
,
the
Pope
stayd
the
Messengers
,
kept
the
Letters
close
,
and
caused
it
to
be
noysed
abroad
that
the
Emperour
was
dead
,
and
the
said
Pope
Gregorie
the
ninth
wrote
to
the
Souldane
,
that
he
should
not
render
the
holy
Land
into
the
Emperours
handes
.
The
Emperour
hearing
this
stirre
of
the
Pope
,
tooke
truce
with
the
Souldane
for
tenne
yeares
,
and
repayreth
home
,
and
driueth
the
Popes
Army
out
of
Apulia
,
and
recouered
all
the
Pope
had
gotten
from
him
before
:
The
Pope
laid
his
cursse
vpon
the
Emperour
,
for
making
truce
with
the
Souldane
,
and
conspired
with
the
Tuscanes
and
Lombards
against
him
:
the
Emperor
,
at
the
instigations
of
the
Princes
,
glad
to
compose
with
the
Tyrant
▪
was
faine
to
ransome
the
absolution
of
the
Pope
for
ten
hundred
thousand
ounces
of
gold
,
and
yet
hee
sent
to
the
Princes
of
Germany
,
charging
them
to
admit
none
of
the
Emperors
stocke
to
be
King
of
the
Romaines
,
and
stirred
vp
the
Citties
of
Italy
against
him
.
The
Emperor
vnderstanding
his
politick
and
subtile
traynes
,
marched
into
Italy
,
where
he
put
downe
the
Rebels
,
and
recouered
againe
the
Citties
belonging
to
the
Empire
.
Wherefore
a
new
excommunication
was
laid
vpon
him
,
and
all
his
Subiects
released
of
obedience
and
loyalty
,
and
much
indulgences
and
eternall
life
promised
to
them
that
would
fight
against
him
.
After
Gregorie
,
succéeded
Celestinus
the
fourth
,
who
raigned
not
long
.
After
him
,
succéeded
Innocentius
the
fourth
,
who
following
the
steps
of
his
predecessors
,
called
a
generall
Councell
at
Lyons
,
as
is
before
mentioned
,
where
standing
vp
,
he
cited
the
Emperour
:
his
Legate
required
lawfull
time
for
him
to
come
,
which
hee
would
not
graunt
,
but
in
his
fury
denounced
him
accursed
,
and
depriued
him
of
his
Imperiall
Dignity
,
charging
him
with
periury
and
sacriledge
,
writing
Libels
of
defamation
to
all
Kings
.
The
Emperour
made
purgation
of
these
●landers
,
charging
the
Pope
,
not
with
fained
,
but
true
and
most
hainous
crimes
,
of
slander
,
falshood
,
perdition
,
periury
,
rebellion
,
hypocrisie
,
and
prooueth
him
by
his
Letters
,
to
be
very
Antichrist
.
Hee
wrote
to
the
French
King
,
that
hee
much
marueiled
that
the
prudence
and
wisedome
of
the
French-men
,
did
not
more
quicke
then
others
sée
the
Popes
subtilty
and
couetousnesse
,
In
the
time
of
this
Innocent
,
dyed
one
Robert
Grosted
,
Byshop
of
Lincolne
,
a
famous
learned
man
,
as
that
time
serued
,
whose
Sermons
to
this
day
are
extant
,
in
the
Quéenes
Library
at
Westminster
.
There
is
one
speciall
Sermon
written
to
Innocent
.
Cestrensis
writeth
,
that
he
was
greeued
for
the
exactions
of
the
Pope
in
England
,
and
would
not
admit
of
the
Popes
Nephew
to
be
Canon
of
his
Church
.
Writing
to
the
Pope
,
that
hee
could
not
admit
such
into
his
Church
,
which
did
neither
know
themselues
,
nor
their
charges
:
hee
was
therefore
called
to
Rome
and
excommunicated
,
who
appealing
from
the
Pope
to
Iesus
Christ
,
shortly
after
departed
.
Two
yeares
after
the
said
Pope
being
asleepe
,
one
apparelled
Bishoplike
,
appeared
vnto
him
,
and
striking
him
with
his
Staffe
,
saide
;
Surge
miser
&
veni
in
iudicium
,
the
next
day
after
,
the
Popes
Bed
was
found
bloody
,
and
he
dead
.
After
Henry
the
third
,
Iohn
Wiclife
Reader
of
Diuinity
in
Oxford
.
THE
FIFT
PART
OF
THE
ECCLESIASTICALL
History
containing
the
Actes
of
Martyrs
.
ALthough
the
Holy
Ghost
raised
vp
many
before
Wickliffe
,
to
vanquish
the
great
errors
which
daily
did
preuaile
in
the
world
,
as
Berengarius
,
Bruno
of
Aniow
▪
Oklens
the
second
,
Valden
:
Marsilius
,
of
Pado●
:
Iohn
of
Gandauo
:
Okchammus
,
with
diuers
others
of
that
schoole
,
yet
because
they
were
not
very
famous
nor
notable
,
we
will
begin
at
Wickliffe
,
at
whose
time
the
furious
fire
of
persecution
seemed
to
take
his
originall
.
In
those
great
and
troubelous
times
,
and
horrible
darknes
of
ignorance
,
what
time
there
séemed
in
a
manner
to
bee
no
one
so
little
sparke
of
pure
doctrine
remaining
,
this
foresaid
Wickliffe
,
by
Gods
prouidence
,
sprang
vp
,
throgh
whom
the
Lord
would
first
waken
,
and
raise
vp
againe
the
world
,
which
was
ouermuch
drowned
,
in
the
déepe
streames
of
humane
traditions
,
when
hee
had
long
time
professed
Diuinitie
in
Oxford
,
and
perceiuing
the
true
doctrine
of
Christs
Gospel
to
bee
adulterate
with
so
many
filthy
inuentions
of
Bishops
,
sects
of
Monkes
,
and
dark
errors
:
first
,
he
began
to
touch
the
Sacrament
of
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
in
which
he
tooke
much
paines
,
protesting
in
open
schoole
that
it
was
his
purpose
to
call
back
the
Church
from
her
Idolatry
in
this
point
,
but
this
sore
could
not
bee
touched
,
without
the
great
griefe
of
the
whole
world
:
first
the
whole
glut
of
M●nkes
and
Fryers
were
mad
with
him
,
fighting
for
their
altars
,
panches
and
bellies
:
after
them
the
Priests
;
after
them
the
Bishops
took
the
matter
in
hand
;
at
last
when
there
power
seemed
not
sufficient
to
withstand
the
truth
,
which
then
was
breaking
out
,
they
ran
wholl●
to
the
thunder-bolts
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
against
them
all
:
this
valiant
Wickliffe
happely
maintained
the
cause
of
the
Sacrament
,
prouing
it
by
Scriptures
,
and
the
ancient
Doetors
:
hee
refused
the
Doctors
since
the
thousand
yeares
after
Christ
,
saying
,
that
after
these
yeares
Satan
was
loosed
,
and
the
life
of
man
hath
been
most
subiect
to
errors
,
and
that
the
simple
and
plaine
truth
doth
appeare
and
consist
in
the
Scriptures
,
when
all
humane
traditions
must
be
referred
:
he
proued
most
stoutly
,
in
the
Sacrament
,
the
substance
with
bread
,
the
accident
not
to
be
present
.
As
long
as
King
Edward
the
third
liued
,
he
was
well
enough
defended
by
him
against
all
there
woluish
cruelty
,
yet
in
the
last
yeare
of
his
raigne
,
hee
was
taken
by
the
Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
at
the
instigation
of
the
Pope
,
and
put
to
silence
in
presence
of
the
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
and
the
Lord
Henry
Piercy
,
yet
after
by
the
fauour
of
certaine
Noble-men
he
kept
not
long
silence
,
but
King
Edward
being
dead
,
Pope
Gregory
neuer
ceased
to
moue
King
Richards
minde
,
by
his
Letters
,
Bishops
and
Bulles
,
to
persecute
Wickliffe
,
and
his
adherents
:
by
this
meanes
the
examination
of
Wickliffe
being
at
hand
before
the
Bishops
of
Canterbury
and
London
,
a
certaine
Noble
man
called
Lewis
Clifford
,
comming
in
amongst
the
Bishops
,
commanded
them
that
they
should
not
proceede
,
with
any
defin●tiue
sentence
against
Wickliffe
,
wherewith
they
were
so
amazed
,
and
their
combes
so
cut
,
that
they
had
not
a
word
in
their
mouthes
to
answere
:
and
when
the
Bishops
and
Wickliffe
were
come
together
in
the
Archbishops
Chappell
at
Lambeth
,
the
Citizens
and
common
people
of
London
by
force
brake
in
vpon
them
,
and
disturbing
the
Session
,
were
not
afraid
to
intreat
in
the
cause
of
Wickliffe
,
by
which
meanes
he
escaped
,
after
hee
had
made
a
short
protestation
,
to
be
a
true
Christian
,
and
to
professe
and
defend
the
law
of
Christ
as
long
as
hee
breathed
,
and
if
hee
should
erre
hee
would
aske
God
forgiuenes
,
and
submit
himselfe
to
the
correction
of
our
holy
Mother
the
Church
,
and
that
hee
wou●d
set
forth
in
writing
,
the
Articles
hee
was
now
accused
for
,
the
which
to
death
hee
would
defend
,
which
all
Christians
,
especially
the
Pope
and
all
Priests
●ught
to
defend
:
for
vnderstand
the
conclusions
after
the
sence
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
holy
Doctors
,
and
I
am
ready
to
expound
them
if
they
seeme
contrarie
to
the
faith
.
The
first
conclusion
of
IOHN
WICKLIFFE
,
exhibited
in
the
Conuocation
of
certaine
Bishops
at
Lambeth
.
1
THat
none
but
Christ
was
ordained
,
and
not
Peter
and
all
his
off-spring
politiquely
to
rule
ouer
the
world
for
euer
;
for
in
the
1
Cor.
15.
Then
shall
the
end
come
when
he
shall
deliuer
vp
his
kingdome
to
God
his
Father
,
when
hee
shall
haue
made
voide
all
princely
dominion
:
it
seemeth
probable
that
they
defraud
her
of
her
reward
,
and
vniustly
defer
to
take
vengeance
vpon
the
body
of
the
diuell
which
he
hath
deserued
.
2
The
substance
of
the
second
was
that
by
no
power
any
writing
was
to
be
canonized
,
contemning
the
Scripture
,
this
was
spoke
to
one
that
commended
mans
writing
,
and
contemned
the
Scripture
.
3
That
euery
man
in
grace
iustifying
,
hath
not
onely
right
to
all
things
,
but
aboue
all
the
good
things
of
God
,
as
appeareth
by
the
24.
of
Mathew
,
verily
hee
shall
make
him
ruler
ouer
all
his
goods
:
and
in
the
eight
to
the
Romans
,
God
spared
not
his
Sonne
,
but
gaue
him
for
vs
,
how
then
did
hee
not
giue
vs
all
things
with
him
:
this
allureth
vs
to
loue
God
,
that
hath
chosen
vs
to
so
many
great
and
true
riches
.
4
None
can
giue
any
temporall
Dominion
or
gift
,
but
as
the
Minister
of
God
;
the
Apostle
saith
Iesus
Christ
was
a
Minister
,
let
not
his
Uicar
then
which
should
be
a
seruant
of
seruants
be
ashamed
to
vse
the
ministerie
of
the
Church
,
for
his
pride
of
seculer
Dominion
,
with
his
worldly
stile
,
seemeth
blasphemie
,
and
the
aduancement
of
Antichrist
:
especially
,
where
they
repute
the
Scriptures
as
cockle
,
and
the
determination
of
all
controuersies
of
Scripture
in
themselues
.
5
As
sure
as
God
is
:
the
Temporall
Lords
may
lawfully
and
meritoriously
take
away
the
riches
from
the
Church
,
when
they
doe
offend
:
yet
I
say
,
that
it
is
not
lawfull
to
doe
it
by
the
authoritie
of
the
Church
,
and
for
lacke
of
some
spirituall
gouernour
,
and
in
case
when
the
Ecclesiasticall
Minister
,
being
strayed
from
the
Catholique
faith
,
is
to
be
corected
and
punished
.
6
The
Uicar
of
Christ
is
not
able
by
his
Buls
,
of
himselfe
,
not
by
the
consent
of
his
colledge
,
to
make
a
man
the
more
able
,
or
disable
a
man
,
that
ought
to
procéed
of
God
,
but
he
onely
in
the
Name
of
God
,
to
notifie
to
the
Church
whom
God
hath
enabled
,
else
he
is
as
presumptuous
as
Lucifer
,
for
in
the
1.
Cor.
3.
All
our
sufficiency
commeth
of
God
.
7
A
man
cannot
he
excommunicated
to
his
hurt
,
except
hee
be
first
excommunicated
of
himselfe
,
as
Chrysostome
saith
,
None
can
be
hurt
except
sinne
hurt
him
▪
which
takes
away
Gods
helpe
and
ayde
,
as
in
Esay
59.
Your
sinnes
haue
seperated
betwixt
God
and
you
.
8
That
none
ought
to
be
ex●ommunicated
but
in
Gods
cause
,
and
wee
ought
to
forgiue
all
priuate
iniuries
:
Math.
18.
If
thy
brother
offend
thee
,
forgiue
him
,
euen
to
70.
times
7.
times
.
9
An
Excommunication
doth
not
binde
,
except
pronounced
against
the
aduersarie
of
Gods
Law
:
For
if
God
iustifie
,
who
can
condemne
?
10
There
is
no
power
giuen
by
the
example
of
Christ
,
or
his
Apostles
,
to
excommunicate
any
for
denying
of
Temporalties
:
in
the
ninth
of
Luke
,
Christ
rebuketh
his
Disciples
,
when
they
would
haue
fire
come
downe
from
Heauen
to
excommunicate
them
that
would
not
entertaine
them
;
You
know
not
(
said
he
)
what
Spirit
you
are
of
.
11
The
Disciples
of
Christ
haue
no
power
to
exact
,
by
any
Ciuill
authoritie
,
Temporalties
by
censures
,
vntil
Churches
were
indued
with
possessions
:
Christs
Disciples
,
what
need
so●uer
they
had
,
they
did
onely
exhort
men
to
willing
almes
.
12
It
is
not
possible
,
by
the
absolute
power
of
God
,
that
the
Pope
,
or
any
Christian
,
can
binde
or
loose
at
their
pleasure
,
by
what
meanes
so●uer
,
yet
may
they
exact
temporall
things
by
Ecclesiasticall
Censures
incidentally
,
if
case
be
that
it
appertaine
to
the
reuengement
of
their
God
.
He
that
doth
pretend
to
haue
such
Power
,
is
the
man
spoken
of
in
the
2.
Thess.
2.
that
sitteth
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
sheweth
himselfe
as
though
he
were
God
.
13
All
the
power
that
Christs
Uicar
hath
,
is
then
only
lawfull
in
effect
,
so
long
as
it
is
ruled
by
the
good
will
of
Christ
,
the
Head
of
the
Church
.
14
That
euery
Priest
,
duely
ordered
by
the
Law
of
Grace
,
hath
power
to
Minister
the
Sacraments
,
and
to
absolue
any
man
,
confessing
his
fault
,
and
being
penitent
for
the
same
:
whereby
it
appeareth
,
that
the
power
is
ali●e
to
all
Christian
Priests
:
as
Hugo
in
his
2.
Booke
of
Sacraments
declareth
.
15
That
the
K.
ma●
take
away
the
Temporalties
of
the
Clergie
,
abusing
the
same
habitually
,
in
cases
by
Law
limited
,
according
to
the
2.
Thess.
3.
We
declared
vnto
you
,
that
they
that
would
not
worke
,
should
not
eate
.
16
The
●ndowment
of
Churches
are
giuen
conditionally
,
that
God
should
be
honoured
thereby
,
and
the
Church
edified
;
with
condicion
,
if
it
be
left
vndo●e
in
any
point
,
the
title
of
the
gift
is
lost
:
the
Lord
▪
which
gaue
the
gift
,
ought
to
correct
and
amend
the
fault
,
and
not
to
b●
stopped
from
the
execution
of
Iustice
●or
any
excommunication
.
And
yet
God
forbid
,
that
by
these
words
occasion
should
be
giuen
to
the
Lords
Temporall
to
take
away
the
goods
of
Fortune
from
the
Church
.
17
An
Ecclesiasticall
Minister
,
&
also
the
Pope
,
may
be
rebuked
of
his
subiects
,
either
of
the
Clergie
or
Laitie
:
Gal.
2.
Peter
was
rebuked
by
Paul
:
for
the
Church
is
aboue
the
Bishop
;
and
to
say
,
he
ought
not
●o
be
rebuked
,
but
only
of
God
,
what
offence
soeuer
he
commit
,
he
should
be
aboue
the
Church
,
the
Spouse
of
Christ
.
These
be
the
effect
of
the
conclusions
of
Wickliffe
at
that
time
,
which
either
being
not
read
,
or
vnderstood
,
they
granted
him
free
libertie
to
depart
.
Soone
af●er
died
Pope
Gregorie
;
which
was
happ●e
to
Wickliffe
:
for
presently
after
fell
a
great
dissention
betwixt
the
Romish
and
French
Pope
;
which
continued
30.
yeares
,
with
great
●orrow
&
destruction
of
men
on
both
parts
:
and
about
3.
yeares
after
there
fell
a
great
dissention
in
England
betwixt
the
Comm●ns
&
Nobilitie
;
in
which
trouble
,
Sudburie
,
Archbishop
of
Canterburie
,
was
taken
by
the
rude
people
&
beheaded
:
to
whom
William
Cou●tnay
succéeded
;
who
was
no
lesse
diligent
to
root
out
hereticks
then
his
predecessor
.
Notwithstanding
,
Wickliffes
sect
daily
encreased
,
and
gr●w
to
greater
strength
,
vntill
one
William
Barton
,
Uicechancelor
of
Oxford
,
calling
together
8.
Monasticall
Doctors
,
and
4.
other
▪
with
the
rest
of
his
affinitie
,
putting
the
common
seale
of
the
Uniuersitie
vnto
certaine
writings
,
set
forth
an
Edict
,
threatning
euerie
man
,
vnder
●rieuous
penaltie
,
not
to
assemble
themselues
with
any
of
Wickliffes
fauorers
,
and
threatned
to
Wickliffe
greater
excommunication
,
&
imprisonment
,
and
all
his
fauorers
,
vnlesse
after
three
daies
canonicall
admonition
,
they
doe
repent
and
amend
:
Wickliffe
appealed
to
the
King
;
but
the
Duke
of
Lancaster
forbad
him
to
begin
such
matters
,
but
rather
submit
himselfe
to
the
censure
of
his
Ordinarie
:
whereby
Wickliffe
being
in
the
midst
of
the
waues
,
was
inforced
again
to
make
confession
of
his
Doctrine
;
wherein
he
answered
,
with
intricate
words
,
and
a
gentler
kind
of
phrase
,
whereby
he
either
persuaded
or
deluded
his
enemies
.
William
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
held
a
Conuocation
at
London
;
These
of
Heresie
.
-
1
The
substance
of
Bread
and
Wine
remaineth
in
the
Sacrament
after
consecration
.
-
2
The
accidents
remaine
not
without
the
subiect
after
consecration
.
-
3
Christ
is
not
truely
and
really
,
in
his
proper
corporall
Person
,
in
the
Sacrament
.
-
4
That
a
Bishop
or
Priest
,
in
deadly
sinne
,
doth
not
Order
,
Consecrate
,
or
Baptize
.
-
5
That
outward
Confession
is
needl●sse
,
if
one
be
inwardly
truely
penitent
.
-
6
That
it
is
not
found
in
the
Gospell
,
that
Christ
ordained
Masse
.
-
7
If
the
Pope
be
a
Reprobate
and
a
member
of
the
Diuell
,
he
hath
no
power
giuen
him
ouer
the
faithfull
,
except
by
the
Emperour
.
-
8
That
none
is
to
be
receiued
for
Pope
since
Vrban
the
sixt
,
but
to
liue
as
the
Greekes
,
euery
man
vnder
his
owne
Law
.
These
as
erroneous
.
-
1
That
no
Prelate
ought
to
excommunicate
any
,
except
he
knew
him
first
to
be
excommunicated
of
God
.
-
2
He
that
doth
so
excommunicate
,
is
an
Hereticke
,
and
excommunicated
.
3
He
that
excommunicateth
any
of
the
Clergie
which
appealed
to
the
Councell
,
is
a
Traytor
to
the
King
and
Realme
.
-
4
All
that
leaue
off
preaching
or
hearing
the
Word
for
feare
of
Excommunication
,
are
excommunicated
,
and
at
the
day
of
Iudgement
shall
be
counted
as
Traytors
to
God
.
-
5
That
it
is
lawfull
for
any
man
,
Deacon
,
or
Priest
,
to
preach
without
licence
of
the
Pope
,
or
any
his
Catholikes
:
that
one
is
no
Prelate
,
so
long
as
he
is
in
deadly
sinne
.
-
6
Temporall
Lords
may
take
away
goods
from
Church-men
,
if
they
offend
.
-
7
The
Tenths
are
pure
Almes
,
the
Parishioner
,
for
the
offence
of
the
Curate
,
may
bestow
them
vpon
others
.
-
8
That
Spirituall
Prayers
applyed
particularly
to
any
,
profit
them
no
more
then
Generall
Prayers
profit
others
in
the
same
case
.
-
9
That
one
is
more
vnapt
and
vnable
to
kéepe
the
Commandements
of
God
,
by
entring
into
any
priuate
Religion
.
-
10
That
those
that
haue
instituted
priuate
Religions
,
or
haue
ind●wed
them
with
possessions
,
or
the
begging
Fryers
,
that
haue
no
possessions
,
haue
grieuously
offended
.
-
11
That
those
of
Priuate
Religions
are
not
of
the
Christian
Religion
.
-
12
That
Fryers
are
bound
to
get
their
liuings
by
labour
,
and
not
by
begging
.
-
13
That
he
is
accursed
that
giueth
Almes
to
begging
Fryers
.
When
these
Articles
were
condemned
,
it
was
commanded
,
that
the
condemnation
should
bee
published
through
the
whole
vniuersitie
,
the
Chancellor
hindred
as
much
as
hee
could
,
and
when
there
must
needs
be
Sermons
made
he
committed
the
preaching
to
the
fauourers
of
Wickliffe
,
of
which
Repington
was
one
:
who
said
in
his
Sermon
,
hee
that
commends
the
Pope
or
Bishops
aboue
Temporall
Lords
,
doe
against
the
Scripture
,
and
that
Maister
Wickliffe
was
a
true
Catholick
Doctor
:
that
hee
taught
no
otherwise
of
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
then
according
to
the
intent
of
the
Uniuersall
Church
,
&
his
opinion
therof
most
true
;
and
concluded
he
would
kéep
silence
touching
the
Sacrament
,
vntill
God
had
better
●nlightned
the
Clergy
.
The
Archbishop
hearing
hereof
sent
for
the
Commissary
,
and
the
Proctors
of
the
Uniuersitie
,
and
one
Maister
Brightwell
,
and
accused
them
as
fauourers
of
Wickliffe
,
and
forced
them
to
confesse
his
Articles
hereticall
and
erroneous
:
the
Commissarie
fell
on
his
knees
and
desired
pardon
,
which
was
granted
vpon
condition
he
should
make
inquirie
,
and
put
to
silence
all
that
he
found
fauouring
Wickliffe
,
Harford
,
Repington
,
Ashton
,
and
Bedman
:
and
that
hee
should
publish
in
the
head
Church
of
the
Uniuersitie
the
condemnation
of
Wickliffes
conclus●ons
:
and
that
hee
should
put
all
his
adherents
he
found
to
purgation
,
or
cause
them
to
abiure
:
he
answered
he
durst
not
doe
it
for
death
:
what
said
the
Bishop
,
is
Oxford
a
nestler
of
heresies
that
the
Catholick
truth
cannot
be
published
?
Oxford
was
the
first
Uniuersitie
that
maintained
the
truth
that
is
now
spread
farr●
and
néere
:
the
next
day
the
Bishop
shewed
the
matter
to
the
Kings
Councell
,
who
sent
commandement
with
all
diligence
,
to
execute
the
Arch-bishops
iniunction
.
One
Henry
Crompe
a
Cistertian
Monke
,
which
after
was
accused
of
Heresie
,
now
was
suspended
by
the
said
Commissarie
,
for
calling
the
Heretickes
Lolards
:
he
complained
to
the
Archbishop
,
who
sent
for
the
Commissarie
and
Proctors
in
the
Kings
and
Councels
name
,
where
he
receiued
a
new
commandement
to
punish
the
Wickliffes
:
then
Philip
Repington
,
and
Nickolas
Harford
,
beeing
priuily
warned
by
the
Uice-chancellor
:
they
fled
to
the
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
but
they
were
apprehended
and
sent
by
him
to
the
Archbishop
:
Wickliffe
was
exiled
,
and
after
returned
againe
to
his
parish
of
Lutterworth
where
he
died
:
the
prouidence
of
God
is
to
be
noted
in
this
man
and
many
other
whom
the
Lord
pr●serued
in
such
rages
of
All
his
bookes
were
condemned
and
forbidden
to
be
read
by
the
Councell
of
Constance
,
and
by
the
D●crée
thereof
forty
yéeres
after
his
death
,
by
the
commandement
of
the
Bishop
,
his
bones
were
digged
vp
and
burned
,
&
the
ashes
powred
into
the
Riuer
:
he
had
written
diuers
works
,
which
in
the
yéere
1410.
were
burned
at
Oxford
:
the
Abbot
of
Shrewsbury
being
Commissary
,
&
sent
to
ouersée
the
matter
,
his
bookes
were
likewise
burned
in
Boheme
by
the
Archb
▪
of
Prage
,
he
burned
200.
of
his
books
,
richly
adorned
with
bosses
of
Gold
,
and
rich
couerings
.
In
the
yeare
1384.
he
wrot
an
Epistle
to
Pope
Vrban
the
sixt
,
that
the
Gospell
of
Christ
was
the
whole
body
of
the
Law
,
and
that
Christ
was
very
God
,
and
very
man
:
and
that
the
Pope
Christs
Uicar
was
bound
most
of
all
other
vnto
the
Gospel
,
for
the
greatnes
of
Christs
Disciples
consisteth
not
in
worldly
honour
,
but
in
néere
●ollowing
the
life
and
manners
of
Christ
▪
Christ
was
a
most
poore
man
,
casting
off
all
worldly
rule
and
honour
,
therefore
none
ought
to
follow
the
Pope
,
nor
other
holy
man
,
but
as
they
follow
Christ
:
for
Peter
and
the
sonnes
of
Zebedy
in
desiring
worldly
honours
offended
,
and
therein
they
are
not
to
be
followed
,
therefore
the
pope
ought
to
leaue
his
temporall
dominion
to
the
seculer
power
,
and
therevnto
exhort
his
whole
Clergy
.
There
was
none
so
great
enemies
to
him
as
the
Clergy
,
yet
he
had
many
good
frends
both
of
the
meaner
sort
&
the
Nobility
:
amongst
whom
these
men
are
numbred
:
Iohn
Clenton
,
Lewis
Clifford
,
Richard
Sturius
,
Thomas
Latimer
,
William
Neuil
,
Iohn
Mountegew
,
who
plucked
downe
all
the
Images
in
his
Church
:
the
Earle
of
Salesbury
when
hee
died
refused
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
and
confession
:
and
one
Iohn
of
Northampton
Mayor
of
London
,
who
vsed
such
seuere
punishment
against
the
fornicators
and
adulterers
that
they
were
ashamed
of
their
offences
,
&
others
afeard
to
offend
:
the
Lord
Cobham
,
who
confessed
he
neuer
hated
sinne
with
his
heart
,
before
he
was
instructed
by
Wickliffe
:
all
these
were
Noble
men
,
and
there
was
no
want
of
the
meaner
sort
of
such
as
did
with
all
their
diligence
defend
his
Doctrine
,
especially
Oxford
men
,
who
were
most
shamefully
forced
to
recantation
,
and
most
cruelly
iudged
to
the
fire
.
One
Iohn
Ashton
Maister
of
Arte
,
beeing
examined
,
confessed
that
the
bread
by
the
sacramentall
words
was
the
very
same
body
of
Christ
in
number
,
which
was
borne
of
the
U●rgin
Mary
:
yet
because
hee
did
not
answere
simply
,
according
to
the
tradition
of
Rome
,
as
touching
the
subiect
and
accident
of
transmuting
the
substance
of
the
bread
,
he
was
committed
to
the
secular
powers
,
and
cast
into
prison
where
he
died
:
many
other
notable
Clarkes
,
some
were
burned
,
some
died
in
prison
,
but
all
were
afflicted
:
as
William
Swinderby
,
Iohn
Puruey
,
Henry
Crompe
,
Richard
White
,
William
Thorpe
,
Raynold
Peacock
,
Bishop
of
Saint
Asaph
,
and
after
of
Chichester
,
Lawrence
Redman
,
Dauid
Sawtry
,
Iohn
Ashwarbie
Uicar
of
S.
Maries
in
Oxford
,
William
Iames
,
Thomas
Brightwell
,
William
Hawlam
,
Raffe
Gre●hurst
,
Iohn
Scut
,
Philip
Noris
,
which
being
excommunicated
by
the
Pope
,
appealed
to
a
generall
councell
.
Peter
Paine
,
who
flying
from
Oxford
into
Bohemia
,
stoutly
contended
against
the
Sophisters
about
both
●indes
of
the
Sacrament
,
and
was
one
of
the
fourteene
that
was
sent
to
the
Councell
of
Basil
,
and
disputed
three
daies
touching
the
Ciuill
Dominion
of
the
Clergy
:
Also
the
Lord
Cobham
:
thus
much
touching
the
adherents
of
Wickliffe
.
The
Uice-chancellor
of
Oxford
,
with
the
whole
congregation
of
the
Maisters
,
made
a
publike
testimonie
of
the
learning
and
good
life
of
Iohn
Wickliffe
,
that
his
conditions
throughout
his
whole
life
were
sincere
and
commendable
,
whose
honest
manners
and
conditions
,
profoundnes
of
learning
,
and
most
redol●nt
renowne
and
fame
,
we
desire
the
more
earnestly
to
be
notified
to
all
the
faithfull
,
for
that
wee
vnderstand
his
maturitie
and
ripenes
of
conuersation
,
his
diligent
labours
to
tend
to
the
praise
of
God
,
the
help
and
safegard
of
others
,
and
the
profit
of
the
Church
,
there
was
neuer
note
or
spot
of
suspition
raised
of
him
,
in
answering
,
reading
,
preaching
,
and
determining
:
he
behaued
himselfe
laudably
,
and
as
a
stout
and
valiant
Champion
of
the
Faith
,
vanquishing
by
the
force
of
Scripture
,
all
such
who
by
wilfu●l
beggery
blasphemed
Christs
Religion
,
neither
was
he
con●ict
of
heresie
or
burned
by
our
prelates
after
his
buriall
:
God
forbid
our
Prelates
should
condemne
a
man
of
such
honesty
,
for
an
heretick
,
who
amongst
all
the
rest
of
our
Uniuersitie
had
written
in
Logick
,
Philosophy
,
Diuinity
,
Morality
,
and
the
Speculatiue
arte
without
p●are
:
In
witnes
whereof
we
seale
this
testimonial
with
our
common
Seale
5.
October
1406.
Iohn
Hus
hauing
read
ouer
Wickliffes
Bookes
,
concludeth
by
many
infallible
presumptions
and
reasons
that
hee
was
no
Heretick
,
but
in
the
number
of
the
saued
,
and
that
it
was
a
foolish
consequent
,
because
the
number
of
Prelates
and
Clergy
in
England
,
France
,
and
Boheme
doe
count
him
for
an
Heretick
,
that
therefore
he
is
one
:
like
is
the
reason
for
burning
of
his
bookes
,
for
in
the
first
Chapter
of
the
Booke
of
Machabees
,
they
burned
the
Bookes
of
the
Lord
,
and
tore
them
,
and
whosoeuer
was
found
to
haue
or
vse
them
was
put
to
death
by
the
Kings
commandement
:
if
this
argued
the
wickednes
of
the
bookes
,
then
the
Law
of
God
was
wicked
:
so
likewise
of
the
burning
of
S.
Gregories
bookes
and
of
diuers
other
good
men
,
it
followeth
not
because
the
Scribes
and
Pharisies
condemned
Christ
as
an
Heretick
,
that
therefore
he
was
one
,
so
Iohn
Chrysostome
was
twice
condemned
an
Hereticke
by
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
.
Besides
the
Articles
afore
,
there
were
other
Articles
gathered
out
of
his
Bookes
,
which
his
malicious
aduersaries
peruersly
collecting
,
and
maliciously
expounding
,
did
exhibit
to
the
Councell
of
Constance
.
They
sinne
in
Simony
that
be
hired
by
temporal
liuings
to
pray
for
others
.
The
prayer
of
the
Reprobate
preuaileth
for
no
man
.
Hallowing
of
Churches
,
confirmation
of
children
,
the
Sacrament
of
orders
bee
reserued
to
the
Pope
,
and
Bishops
onely
for
temporall
lucre
.
Graduation
and
Doctor-ships
in
Uniuersities
and
Colledges
as
they
bee
vsed
conduce
nothing
to
the
Church
.
The
excommunication
of
the
Pope
and
his
Prelates
is
not
to
be
feared
,
because
it
is
the
censure
of
Antichrist
.
Such
as
founded
Monasteries
offend
,
and
all
such
as
enter
into
them
be
members
of
the
Diuell
.
A
Deacon
or
Priest
may
teach
Gods
word
without
the
authority
of
the
apostolike
Sea
.
They
that
enter
into
Monasticall
Order
or
Religion
,
are
vnable
to
keep
Gods
commandements
,
or
to
come
to
heauen
except
they
returne
.
The
Church
of
Rome
is
the
Synagogue
of
Satan
,
neither
is
the
Pope
the
immediate
vicar
of
Christ
,
nor
of
the
Apostles
.
The
decretals
of
the
popes
be
Apocripha
,
and
seduce
from
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
the
Clergy
that
study
them
be
fooles
.
It
is
not
necessarie
to
saluation
to
beleeue
the
Church
of
Rome
to
be
supreme
●ead
ouer
all
Churches
.
It
is
but
folly
to
beleeue
the
Popes
pardons
.
All
othes
made
for
any
contract
or
ciuill
bargaine
betwixt
man
and
man
bée
vnlawfull
.
Benedick
,
Francis
,
Dominick
,
Bernard
,
and
al
other
that
haue
béen
patrons
of
priuat
religions
,
except
they
haue
repented
,
with
such
as
entred
into
the
same
,
be
in
damnable
state
,
and
from
the
pope
vnto
the
lowest
nouis
they
are
all
hereticks
.
Thus
you
haue
the
whole
summe
of
Wickliffes
Articles
,
albeit
not
as
hee
vttered
them
,
but
as
his
froward
aduersaries
collected
them
out
of
his
writings
,
if
some
of
them
séeme
hard
or
strange
,
thinke
it
rather
to
be
imputed
to
their
euill
will
,
then
to
his
good
meaning
,
as
it
might
appeare
if
his
bookes
had
now
been
extant
:
but
this
is
certaine
howsoeuer
his
Articles
were
taken
of
the
euill
disposed
,
with
all
good
men
he
was
highly
fauoured
and
had
in
such
estimation
for
his
profound
knowledge
,
and
great
learning
,
that
all
forren
Nations
were
moued
with
his
authoritie
;
especially
the
Bohemians
had
him
insuch
reuerence
,
that
Iohn
Hus
,
the
greatest
doer
in
the
Uniuersitie
of
Prage
,
tooke
profit
of
his
Doctrine
,
and
openly
defended
his
Articles
.
Wickliffes
Doctrine
came
into
Bohemia
,
by
reason
of
a
Student
of
Bohemia
that
was
at
Oxford
being
of
Noble
stock
:
who
returning
to
Prage
,
carried
certaine
bookes
of
Wickliffes
with
him
,
De
realibus
vniuersalibus
,
De
ciuili
iure
,
et
Diuino
,
De
Ecclesia
,
De
questionibus
var●●s
contra
clerum
&c.
a
Noble
man
of
Prage
builded
a
Church
called
Bethelem
,
giuing
lands
to
it
,
and
finding
two
preachers
euery
day
to
preach
to
the
people
,
of
the
which
Iohn
Hus
was
one
,
hee
beeing
familiar
with
the
yong
man
,
reading
and
perusing
these
bookes
,
tooke
such
pleasure
and
fruit
thereby
,
that
he
defended
and
commended
them
in
schooles
and
sermons
,
commending
him
for
a
good
man
,
wishing
when
he
died
to
be
there
placed
where
his
soule
was
.
We
think
it
worth
labour
to
shew
certaine
prophesies
,
whereby
so
many
pers●cutions
were
figured
:
and
first
the
aforesaid
Abbot
Ioachim
,
told
King
Richard
,
as
hée
went
to
Ierusalem
,
that
the
last
of
the
seuen
Kings
spoken
of
in
the
Reuelation
was
Antichrist
,
and
that
at
that
present
hee
should
be
bred
at
Rome
,
and
be
exalted
into
the
apostolick
Sea
,
according
to
the
Apostle
,
hee
is
exalted
aboue
all
that
is
called
God
:
hee
was
in
the
yeare
1290.
And
in
the
Prophesie
of
Hildegardis
,
afore
mentioned
,
she
saith
in
the
yeare
1200.
the
Doctrine
of
the
Apostles
,
and
Iustice
which
God
appointed
to
spirituall
Christians
,
beganne
to
war
flack
,
and
doubtfull
,
but
this
womanly
time
shall
not
so
long
continue
as
it
hath
done
.
Bishop
Fluensius
,
doubted
not
openly
to
preach
,
that
Antichrist
was
borne
in
his
daies
.
Bi●h
.
Gerardus
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
1239.
in
his
Book
of
the
preseruation
of
Gods
seruants
,
doth
coniecture
Antichrist
to
be
at
hand
,
by
the
rarity
of
prophesie
,
and
the
gift
of
curing
.
Hierome
Sauanorol
69.
yeares
before
prophesied
,
that
Italy
shall
be
plagued
by
the
scourge
of
God
for
the
manifold
sinnes
thereof
,
amongst
the
Princes
as
well
Ecclesiasticall
as
secular
,
and
when
the
Cities
of
Rome
and
Florence
are
ouerthrowne
,
then
shall
the
Church
bee
renewed
,
which
shall
happen
very
shortly
,
and
the
Turkes
,
and
the
Mauritanians
shall
bee
conuerted
vnto
the
knowledge
of
Christ
,
and
that
one
should
passe
the
Alpes
like
vnto
Cyrus
,
and
hee
shall
subuert
all
Italy
.
I
thinke
it
lacketh
not
his
prophesie
,
which
happened
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
1501.
that
throughout
all
Germany
there
was
scene
vpon
mens
garments
,
Crosses
,
crownes
of
thornes
,
similitude
of
Nailes
,
and
drops
of
bloud
f●ll
from
heauen
,
and
oftentimes
they
fell
within
the
houses
,
insomuch
that
many
women
wore
the
same
long
time
vpon
their
railes
.
One
Iohn
a
Franciscane
Fryer
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
1346.
fore-shewed
that
the
Ecclesiasticall
order
,
should
suffer
much
through
the
Ambitious
auarice
,
and
pride
of
the
Pope
:
wherevpon
Pope
Clement
the
sixt
,
cast
him
in
the
prison
.
One
Manfredus
a
Dominick
Frier
,
fore-shewed
that
Antichrist
should
rise
vp
in
his
time
,
after
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
1300.
and
should
fully
rage
ouer
the
godly
,
and
that
there
should
be
persecution
in
the
Church
,
and
hee
said
that
the
Cloyster
Monkes
did
falsifie
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
that
the
sacrifice
of
the
Altar
was
not
profitable
to
the
quick
nor
dead
,
and
that
there
was
no
knowledge
i●
the
consolations
of
the
Pope
,
but
onely
of
mens
workes
:
at
last
Frederick
King
of
Cicill
sent
him
to
the
Pope
,
where
he
died
vpon
the
Sea
by
the
way
.
Peter
,
Iohn
Aquine
a
Franciscane
Frier
,
prophecied
that
in
the
later
daies
the
law
of
Liberty
should
appeare
:
Pope
Clement
4.
pronounced
him
an
hereticke
after
his
death
,
and
caused
his
bones
to
be
digged
vp
and
burned
.
There
was
so
many
Christian
Martyrs
,
in
all
parts
of
the
world
,
whereof
a
great
number
were
c●mpassed
in
with
craft
and
deceit
:
some
were
poisoned
,
others
tormented
with
torments
,
many
oppressed
with
priuate
and
vnknowne
deaths
,
others
dyed
in
prison
,
some
by
famine
,
some
by
other
meanes
were
openly
and
priuately
destroyed
,
that
it
is
scarsely
possible
to
attaine
to
the
knowledge
of
a
small
number
of
them
:
or
if
I
happen
to
attaine
to
the
knowledge
of
the
names
of
them
,
yet
I
can
not
finde
out
the
manner
of
the
execution
of
them
,
and
their
causes
,
no
one
man
is
able
to
doe
it
,
but
by
the
example
of
some
of
them
,
you
may
●asily
Iudge
what
hath
happened
to
all
:
for
the
cruelty
of
Bishops
haue
been
alike
against
them
,
and
the
forme
of
their
Iudgements
all
one
:
the
reason
of
their
condemnation
agreeing
,
and
the
order
and
kinde
of
their
death
.
It
was
fiue
hundred
yeeres
since
Satan
was
set
at
libertie
:
this
Story
were
wonderfully
to
be
enlarged
,
if
all
that
were
put
to
death
by
the
Primates
of
the
Church
should
be
recited
:
for
in
Narbone
140.
chose
rather
to
suffer
the
fire
,
then
giue
any
credit
to
decretals
:
and
in
the
yeare
1210.
at
Paris
were
foure
and
twenty
put
to
death
,
and
in
the
yeare
after
,
foure
hundred
burned
,
and
fourescore
beheaded
:
the
Prince
Armericus
hanged
,
and
the
Lady
of
Castele
stoned
to
death
.
At
Erphurd
Begardus
was
burned
,
1218.
and
a
Deacon
burned
at
Oxford
1222
a●d
in
the
County
of
Cambray
,
diuers
more
were
burned
by
the
Dominicans
.
The
Pope
commendeth
a
King
in
Boetius
,
that
for
one
that
the
Pope
had
slaine
,
he
had
slaine
foure
hundred
,
cutting
away
the
genitals
:
there
were
many
burned
in
France
1392.
not
long
before
Wickliffe
,
Eckhardus
a
Dominick
Fryer
,
was
condemned
at
Hedelberge
:
I
passe
ouer
the
Aluenses
,
that
were
burned
in
K.
Iohns
time
,
and
I
passe
ouer
the
Hermite
that
disputed
in
Paules
Church
,
that
the
Sacrament
then
vsed
was
not
ordained
by
Christ
:
of
this
number
were
two
Gray-Friers
that
were
burned
at
London
.
Certaine
Conclusions
were
put
vp
vnto
the
Parliament
house
:
first
,
when
the
Church
of
England
began
first
to
dote
in
temporalties
,
according
to
her
Mother
in
law
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
Churches
were
appropriated
,
Faith
,
Hope
and
Charitie
began
to
vanish
away
,
because
pride
with
her
Genealogy
of
mortall
and
deadly
sinne
,
did
challenge
the
title
of
truth
.
2
Our
priesthood
that
tooke
originall
from
Rome
,
is
not
that
which
Christ
ordained
to
his
Disciples
,
because
it
is
done
by
signes
and
pontificiall
ceremonies
,
and
benedictions
of
no
effect
,
hauing
no
ground
in
Scripture
,
neither
see
wee
the
Holy
Ghost
giuen
by
any
such
ceremonies
,
it
is
a
dolorous
mockery
,
to
sée
Bishops
play
with
the
Holy
Ghost
,
by
giuing
of
crownes
when
they
giue
orders
,
in
steed
of
white
hearts
,
the
marke
of
Antechrist
,
brought
in
to
clo●e
their
idlenes
.
3
The
law
of
Chastitie
,
inioined
vnto
Priests
,
which
was
to
the
preiudice
of
women
,
induceth
Sodomy
into
the
Church
,
by
reason
the
delicate
fare
of
the
Clergy
will
haue
a
naturall
purgation
or
worse
,
and
the
secret
proofe
of
them
is
they
doe
delight
in
women
,
the
primate
religions
must
be
disanulled
,
the
originall
of
that
sinne
.
4
The
fained
m●racles
of
the
Sacrament
of
bread
,
induceth
almost
all
to
Idolatry
,
because
they
thinke
the
body
,
which
is
neuer
out
of
heauen
,
is
included
in
the
little
bread
which
they
shew
the
people
:
the
Feast
of
Corpus
Christi
and
the
seruice
thereof
,
inuented
by
Thomas
Aquinas
,
fained
and
full
of
false
myracles
,
for
hee
would
haue
made
a
myracle
of
an
Hens
Egge
:
these
lies
openly
preached
,
turne
to
the
approbry
of
him
that
is
alwaies
true
.
The
Orcismes
or
blessings
ouer
the
Wine
,
Bread
,
Water
,
Oyle
,
Salt
,
Incence
,
the
Altar
Stone
about
the
Church
walles
,
ouer
the
Uestment
,
Chalice
,
Myter
,
Crosse
,
and
Pilgrim-staues
,
are
the
practices
of
Negromancers
,
for
by
it
the
Creatures
are
honored
to
be
of
more
vertue
then
by
nature
they
are
,
and
we
sée
no
change
in
any
creature
exercised
,
except
it
be
by
false
faith
,
which
is
the
principall
point
of
diuellish
Art
:
if
the
coniuring
of
Holy
Water
were
true
,
it
would
bee
an
excellent
Medicine
for
all
kinde
of
sicknesses
and
sores
,
the
contrarie
whereof
dayly
experience
teacheth
.
6
One
man
to
be
a
King
and
a
Priest
,
a
Prelate
and
a
Temporall
Iudge
maketh
the
Kingdome
out
of
order
:
the
Temporaltie
and
Spiritualtie
are
two
parts
of
the
Church
,
to
be
called
Amphradite
,
or
Ambidextri
are
good
names
for
such
men
of
double
States
:
we
shew
this
to
the
Parliament
,
that
it
bee
enacted
,
that
the
Clergy
should
onely
occupy
themselues
with
their
owne
charge
,
and
not
meddle
with
others
charge
.
7
Prayers
made
for
the
soules
of
the
dead
,
is
a
false
foundation
of
Almes
,
wherin
all
the
almes
houses
in
England
are
falsely
founded
,
meritorious
prayers
ought
to
proceed
of
Charitie
,
but
the
gift
is
the
cause
of
their
prayers
which
is
Simony
:
againe
,
a
prayer
made
for
one
in
hell
is
vnpleasant
to
God
,
and
it
is
most
like
the
Founders
of
such
Almes
houses
,
for
their
wicked
indowings
are
most
of
them
passed
the
broad
way
:
euery
prayer
of
effect
proceedeth
of
Charitie
,
and
comprehendeth
generally
all
such
as
God
would
haue
saued
,
these
strong
Priests
are
able
to
labour
and
serue
the
Realme
:
let
them
not
be
retained
in
idlenes
,
for
it
hath
been
proued
in
a
Booke
to
the
King
,
that
a
hundred
almes-houses
are
sufficient
for
the
whole
Realme
.
8
Pilgrimages
,
prayers
,
and
offerings
to
blind
Crosses
or
Roods
,
and
dea●e
Images
are
Ido●atry
and
farre
from
almes
:
though
these
be
forbidden
,
yet
they
are
thought
Bookes
of
error
to
the
common
people
:
and
the
common
Image
of
the
Trinitie
is
especially
abhominable
:
but
God
commands
almes
to
be
giuen
to
the
poore
,
and
not
to
Idols
:
the
seruice
of
the
Crosse
celebrated
twice
euery
yeare
,
is
full
of
idolatry
:
for
if
the
nailes
and
the
speare
ought
so
profoundly
to
be
honored
,
then
were
Iudas
his
lips
a
maruellous
good
relike
,
if
one
could
get
them
.
Thou
Pilgrime
when
thou
offerest
vnto
the
bones
of
Saints
,
whether
doest
thou
relieue
their
soules
being
in
ioy
.
9
Auricular
Confession
,
and
the
fained
power
of
Absolution
,
setteth
vp
the
Priest
of
Priests
,
and
giueth
them
opportunitie
of
other
secret
talkes
,
Lords
and
Ladies
doe
witnes
that
for
feare
of
their
Confessors
,
they
dare
not
speake
the
truth
,
and
in
time
of
confession
is
opportunity
ministred
to
play
the
Bawdes
,
and
make
other
secret
conuentions
to
deadly
sinne
:
they
say
they
are
Commissaries
from
God
,
to
Iudge
and
discerne
all
sinnes
,
to
pardon
what
they
please
,
that
they
haue
the
k●yes
of
hell
and
heauen
,
that
they
can
excommunicate
,
blesse
and
curse
,
binde
and
lose
at
their
pleasure
:
for
twelue
pence
they
will
sell
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
,
by
writing
and
clause
of
warrants
,
sealed
with
the
common
Seale
,
the
Pope
hath
fained
that
he
is
the
Treasurer
of
the
whole
Church
,
hauing
the
treasure
of
the
passion
of
Christ
in
his
kéeping
,
with
the
merits
of
all
Saints
in
heauen
,
whereby
hee
giueth
fained
pardons
a
poena
et
culpa
,
and
whereby
he
can
deliuer
all
captiues
being
in
purgatory
at
his
pleasure
,
and
make
them
not
to
come
there
.
10
The
vow
of
Chastitie
made
by
women
,
imperfect
by
nature
,
bringeth
in
horrible
vices
,
the
murdering
of
Children
borne
before
their
time
,
and
before
they
are
Christned
,
the
destruction
of
their
natures
by
medicines
,
accompanying
amongst
themselues
,
and
with
beasts
,
and
any
creature
without
life
,
commeth
to
such
vnséemlinesse
,
that
they
are
punished
with
hell
torments
,
wee
would
that
Widdowes
and
Maides
which
take
the
mantle
and
ring
were
married
.
John
Bale
,
a
man
indued
with
great
knowledge
and
vnderstanding
was
condemned
to
death
by
Robert
Triuillian
chiefe
Iustice
,
1382.
albeit
he
was
chiefe
Iustice
he
suffered
the
like
punishment
,
and
was
hanged
at
Tyburne
,
being
iustly
requited
for
the
bloud
which
he
had
shed
.
One
Iohn
Puruay
was
accused
of
heresie
at
Oxford
:
Walden
writeth
hee
was
the
Library
of
Lollards
,
and
glos●r
vpon
Wickliffe
;
hee
with
Harford
,
a
Doctor
of
Diuinitie
were
gre●uously
tormented
in
the
prison
of
Saltwood
,
and
made
to
recant
at
Paules
Crosse
,
by
Arundel
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
one
and
twenty
yéers
after
,
taken
and
imprisoned
againe
by
Chichely
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
:
these
be
his
Articles
he
recanted
.
1
There
can
be
no
accident
without
the
subiect
in
the
Sacrament
after
consecration
;
but
there
remaineth
the
same
substance
visible
bread
,
and
the
same
wine
as
before
the
consecration
;
as
when
a
Pagan
is
baptized
,
spiritually
hee
is
a
member
of
Christ
:
yet
he
hath
his
nature
and
substance
as
before
.
2
Auricular
Confession
,
is
a
whispering
,
destroying
the
liberty
of
the
Gospel
newly
deuised
by
the
Pope
and
Clergy
,
to
intangle
the
conscience
in
sinne
,
and
the
soule
in
hell
.
3
He
that
is
holy
and
predestinated
to
eternall
life
,
though
he
be
a
Lay
man
,
is
a
Priest
before
God
.
4
Wicked
Prelates
haue
neither
the
keyes
of
hell
nor
heauen
,
though
the
pope
interdict
the
Realme
,
he
could
not
hurt
but
profit
vs
,
for
thereby
wee
should
be
dismissed
the
seruice
of
his
Church
,
and
his
Lawes
.
5
If
any
make
a
vow
to
keep
perpetuall
chastitie
,
or
any
other
thing
that
God
hath
appointed
him
too
,
no
Prelate
can
compell
him
to
keep
it
.
6
Hee
that
hath
taken
the
office
of
Priesthood
,
though
hee
haue
no
charge
of
soules
committed
to
him
,
they
may
and
ought
to
preach
the
Gospel
freely
,
else
he
is
a
théefe
,
excommunicated
of
God
,
and
the
holy
Church
.
7
That
Pope
Innocent
the
fourth
and
six
hundred
Bishops
,
and
a
thousand
Prelates
and
the
rest
,
that
ordained
Transubstantiati●n
,
auricular
confession
,
and
other
such
lawes
were
fooles
,
heretickes
,
blasphemers
,
and
seducers
of
the
people
:
and
we
ought
not
to
beleeue
them
nor
their
successors
,
nor
obey
their
lawes
,
except
they
be
grounded
on
the
Scripture
,
or
some
reason
that
cannot
be
impugned
.
About
the
same
time
Richard
Wiche
hauing
preached
the
Gospel
,
the
Bishop
of
Durham
made
him
recant
these
Articles
.
-
1
Images
are
not
to
be
worshipped
.
-
2
God
of
his
ordinarie
power
cannot
make
an
Image
bleed
.
-
3
That
we
should
not
confesse
to
a
wicked
Priest
.
-
4
Euery
Lay-man
is
bound
to
know
the
Gospel
,
and
to
preach
it
priuately
or
openly
if
he
hau●
habilitie
.
-
5
A
Lay-man
ought
to
pray
in
his
own
tongue
which
he
vnderstands
,
such
prayer
is
most
accepted
.
-
6
Euery
priest
according
to
his
capacity
is
bound
to
know
the
whole
Scripture
,
and
by
his
office
to
preach
it
.
-
7
Pilgrimages
to
Ierusalem
or
Rome
are
vaine
,
what
you
may
haue
there
,
you
may
haue
at
home
,
and
Baptisme
may
as
well
bee
had
hee●e
as
in
other
places
.
-
8
Men
or
women
in
iourneying
ought
to
haue
their
communication
vpon
the
Scripture
.
-
9
No
Priest
ought
to
beg
any
thing
:
almes
is
to
be
giuen
to
the
lame
,
feeble
,
and
sicke
▪
or
they
that
haue
been
spoiled
.
-
10
The
Cross●
is
not
to
be
worshipped
.
-
11
Euery
place
is
as
fit
for
prayer
as
another
.
-
12
●hey
doe
against
the
Law
that
burne
men
.
In
the
same
yéere
one
William
Santrey
,
who
,
●nflamed
with
true
Religion
,
required
in
the
Parliament
that
he
might
be
heard
,
for
the
commoditie
of
the
whole
realme
:
but
the
matter
being
before
smelt
of
the
Bishoppes
,
they
obtained
that
the
matter
should
be
put
to
their
hearings
and
Iudgements
,
by
whom
hee
was
at
last
attached
of
heresie
,
condemned
for
seuen
Articles
,
disgraded
and
burned
by
the
commandement
of
the
King
.
Thirteene
yeares
after
the
death
of
Wickliffe
,
Henry
the
fourth
then
raigning
:
King
Richard
was
deposed
and
put
into
the
Tower
,
and
there
died
:
A
Parliament
was
holden
,
in
which
it
was
decreed
that
the
fauourers
of
Wickliffe
should
be
apprehended
▪
who
then
were
called
Lollards
:
and
if
they
did
perseuere
to
bee
deliuered
to
the
Bishop
of
the
Diocesse
,
and
from
him
committed
to
the
correction
of
the
secular
Magistrate
:
this
brought
a
certaine
Priest
vnto
punishment
that
yeare
,
who
was
burned
in
Smithfield
in
presence
of
a
great
number
:
I
take
it
was
Swinderby
,
who
as
aforesaid
was
forced
to
recant
by
the
Bishop
of
Lincolne
.
Héere
followeth
the
examination
of
Maister
William
Thorpe
,
written
with
his
owne
hand
;
hee
sheweth
first
the
reasons
why
he
wrot
it
:
First
at
the
earnest
request
of
diuers
friends
,
and
that
hee
had
a
desire
of
himselfe
so
to
doe
,
that
profit
might
come
thereby
,
for
the
truth
hath
this
condition
,
where
euer
it
is
impugned
it
hath
a
swéet
sauour
,
and
the
more
enemies
addresse
themselues
to
oppresse
it
,
the
sweeter
smell
commeth
thereof
,
and
will
not
passe
away
like
smoke
,
but
rest
in
some
cleane
soule
that
thirsteth
thereafter
:
thirdly
,
that
the
good
by
shewing
it
one
to
an
other
,
may
strengthen
one
another
,
and
shewing
it
to
some
enemy
of
the
truth
,
hee
may
be
astonied
and
conuerted
.
His
examination
before
ARVNDEL
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
Chancellor
,
in
his
Closet
,
with
but
three
with
him
.
Bishop
.
WIlliam
this
twenty
yeeres
and
more
,
thou
hast
trauelled
〈◊〉
about
the
North
,
and
other
Countreyes
to
poison
all
the
Land
with
●hy
vntrue
preaching
,
but
by
Gods
help
thou
art
in
my
ward
,
and
I
will
let
thee
to
inuenome
the
shéepe
of
my
prouince
:
but
as
Saint
Paul
saith
,
as
much
as
in
vs
is
wee
will
haue
peace
with
all
men
,
if
thou
wilt
faithfully
sware
to
submit
thy selfe
to
my
correction
and
ordinance
,
I
will
be
gracious
vnto
thée
.
Thorp
.
After
he
had
made
a
confession
of
his
Faith
in
the
Trinitie
,
and
in
the
Sonne
of
God
,
reciting
the
whole
substance
of
the
Gospel
,
from
the
Conception
of
Christ
vntill
the
holy
Ghost
was
sent
,
he
beléeued
the
Catholike
Church
was
all
that
euer
were
,
are
,
or
shal
be
,
that
endeuour
to
know
&
kéep
Gods
commandements
,
fearing
to
offend
him
,
and
louing
to
please
him
,
hoping
stedfastly
in
his
mercy
,
continuing
in
Charity
,
gladly
suffering
persecutions
by
the
example
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
:
all
these
haue
their
names
written
in
the
Booke
of
life
.
The
gathering
together
of
these
that
be
aliue
,
is
the
Church
fighting
against
the
fi●nd
,
the
prosperity
of
the
World
and
the
fleshly
lus●s
:
and
I
wil
submit
my selfe
only
to
the
rule
and
gouernance
of
them
,
whom
after
my
knowledge
I
may
perceiue
,
by
the
hauing
and
vsing
of
the
foresaid
vertues
,
to
be
members
of
the
holy
Church
.
These
Articles
and
all
other
that
I
ought
to
beléeue
by
the
word
of
God
,
I
verily
beléeue
in
my
Soule
,
and
I
beleeue
that
the
word
of
God
is
sufficient
to
saluation
:
if
I
haue
erred
that
I
submit
my selfe
to
be
●econciled
,
and
I
beleeue
the
authorities
of
Saints
and
Doctors
as
farre
as
they
may
be
approued
by
the
word
of
God
,
and
no
further
,
for
any
earthly
power
or
dignity
.
Sir
,
I
pray
shall
I
lay
my
hand
on
the
Booke
to
sweare
by
it
;
yea
,
said
he
,
wherefore
else
?
Sir
,
I
say
a
Booke
is
a
thing
coupled
together
of
diuers
Creatures
,
and
Gods
and
Mans
Law
is
against
swearing
by
any
Creature
,
but
I
will
sweare
vnto
you
as
I
ought
by
Gods
Law
,
but
for
Charity
,
tell
me
wherein
I
shall
submit
my selfe
,
and
wherein
you
will
correct
m●
?
Bishop
.
I
will
that
you
swear
to
forsake
all
the
opinions
of
the
Sect
of
Lollards
,
which
I
shall
rehearse
after
you
haue
sworne
,
and
that
you
will
neither
priuily
nor
openly
teach
none
of
them
,
nor
fauour
none
of
that
opinion
,
but
withstand
them
,
and
them
that
will
not
yéeld
,
make
knowne
to
the
Byshop
of
the
Diocesse
,
and
that
thou
preach
no
more
vntill
I
do
know
that
thy
hart
and
mouth
accord
.
Thorp
.
If
I
consent
vnto
you
,
here●n
I
should
be
euery
Bishops
spy
,
Sommoner
of
al
England
;
yea
,
I
should
deceiue
many
persons
,
and
be
the
cause
of
their
death
bodily
and
ghostly
,
for
many
of
them
that
stand
now
in
the
truth
,
and
are
in
the
way
of
saluation
,
would
rather
chuse
to
forsake
the
way
of
truth
,
then
to
be
scorned
,
slandered
,
and
punished
,
as
Byshops
and
their
Ministers
now
vse
to
d
ee
:
and
I
finde
not
in
the
Scripture
that
this
office
you
would
now
enfeoff
me
with
,
accordeth
to
any
Priest
or
Christian
;
therefore
to
do
thus
,
were
to
me
a
full
noyous
band
,
for
many
trust
so
mickle
in
me
,
that
I
would
not
doe
it
to
saue
my
life
,
and
they
might
well
account
me
a
Traytor
to
God
and
man
,
and
that
I
had
fa●sly
and
cowardly
forsaken
the
truth
,
and
slandered
shamefully
the
Word
of
GOD
,
If
I
doe
thus
for
feare
of
bondcheefe
and
mischeefe
in
this
life
,
I
deeme
in
my
conscience
,
I
were
worthy
to
bee
cursed
of
GOD
and
all
his
Saints
,
from
which
keepe
me
and
all
Christians
Almighty
God
.
Bishop
.
Thy
heart
is
full
hard
indurate
,
as
the
hart
of
Pharaoh
,
the
Diuell
hath
blinded
thy
wits
,
that
thou
hast
no
grace
to
know
the
truth
,
nor
the
measure
of
mercy
that
I
haue
pro●●ered
thee
:
but
I
say
to
thee
lewd
Lossell
,
eyther
quickly
consent
to
me
,
or
by
Saint
Thomas
▪
thou
shalt
be
disgraded
,
and
follow
thy
fellow
●o
Smithfield
.
Thorp
.
I
thought
with
my selfe
God
did
me
great
grace
,
if
of
his
mercy
he
would
bring
me
to
such
an
end
,
and
my
heart
was
not
afraid
of
his
menasing
,
but
I
considered
in
him
,
that
he
was
not
sorrowfull
that
he
had
burned
William
Santry
wrongfully
,
and
that
he
thi●steth
to
shed
more
innocent
blood
,
and
I
was
fast
mooued
to
hold
him
to
be
no
Priest
of
God
,
and
mine
inward
Man
was
departed
from
him
to
haue
no
feare
of
him
,
and
I
was
right
heauy
that
there
was
no
audience
of
seculer
men
by
:
and
I
prayed
the
Lord
to
comfort
me
against
them
,
that
were
against
the
sothfastnesse
,
and
I
purposed
to
speake
no
more
then
my
neede
behooued
.
All
the
while
I
prayed
God
for
his
grace
,
to
speake
with
a
méeke
and
easie
Spirit
,
and
that
I
might
haue
authorities
of
Scriptures
,
or
open
reason
for
my
words
,
and
his
Clearks
said
,
Why
muse
you
,
do
as
my
Lord
commands
you
.
Byshop
.
Hast
thou
not
yet
bethought
thee
,
whether
thou
wilt
doe
as
I
haue
said
?
Thorp
.
My
Parents
spent
mickle
Mony
about
my
learning
to
make
me
a
Priest
,
but
I
had
no
will
to
be
a
Priest
,
wherefore
they
were
right
heauy
to
mee
,
that
I
thought
to
leaue
them
;
at
length
I
desired
that
I
might
go
to
such
as
were
named
wise
,
and
of
vertuous
conuersa●ion
,
to
haue
the●●
Councell
,
so
I
communed
with
such
,
till
I
perceiued
their
honest
and
charitable
workes
,
to
passe
their
fame
;
wherefore
〈◊〉
,
by
the
example
of
the
Doctrine
of
them
,
after
my
cunning
and
power
,
I
haue
exercised
me
to
know
perfectly
Gods
Law
,
hauing
a
desire
to
liue
thereafter
,
and
that
others
exercised
themselues
faithfully
there
abouts
.
Then
he
sheweth
the
reasons
aforesaid
,
and
what
would
follow
,
if
he
should
forsake
,
so
suddenly
,
the
learning
that
he
had
exercised
this
30.
winters
,
according
to
the
example
of
some
,
whose
name
I
wil
now
recite
,
and
according
to
the
present
doing
of
Phillip
Rampington
,
now
Bishop
of
Lincolne
,
by
Gods
grace
,
I
will
learne
by
them
to
fly
such
slander
as
th●y
haue
defiled
themselues
with
,
and
as
much
as
is
in
them
,
they
haue
enuenomed
all
the
Church
of
God
,
by
their
flaunderous
reuoking
at
Paules
Crosse
,
and
how
now
Phillip
Rampington
pursueth
Christs
people
,
which
will
not
be
vnpunished
of
God
.
Bishop
.
These
were
fooles
,
and
heretickes
,
when
they
were
counted
wise
of
thée
,
and
s●ch
lose●s
,
but
now
they
are
wise
,
though
ye
deeme
them
vnwise
.
Thorpe
.
I
thinke
they
are
wise
concerning
this
world
,
I
did
thinke
by
their
former
doings
,
that
they
had
earnest
of
the
wisdome
of
God
,
and
deserued
●●ckie
grace
of
him
,
to
haue
saued
themselues
and
many
others
,
if
they
had
continued
faithfull
,
and
in
their
bu●●e
f●●itfull
sowing
of
Gods
word
:
but
woe
worth
false
couetousnesse
,
euill
councell
,
and
t●ranny
,
by
which
they
,
and
many
be
led
blindly
to
an
euill
end
.
Bishop
.
Which
are
those
holy
and
wise
men
,
of
whom
thou
hast
taken
thine
information
?
Thorpe
.
Sir
,
master
Iohn
Wicliffe
,
holden
of
●ull
many
the
greatest
Clarke
then
liuing
●us●ing
rul●
an●
innocent
in
his
liuing
great
men
communed
oft
with
him
▪
they
so
loued
his
learning
,
that
they
wrote
it
,
and
b●s●ly
inforced
themselues
to
●ollow
it
;
and
his
learning
is
yet
holden
most
agréeable
to
the
learning
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
and
master
Iohn
Ayston
taught
and
wrote
accordingly
,
and
vsed
himselfe
right
perfectly
to
his
liues
end
.
And
sometimes
Phillip
Rampington
▪
Nichols
Herford
,
Dauid
Gotray
of
Pak●ing
,
and
Iohn
Puruay
,
and
many
other
,
which
were
holden
right
wise
and
prodent
,
taught
and
writ
busily
his
foresaid
learning
:
with
al●
these
men
I
was
right
homely
,
and
communed
with
them
,
but
of
all
other
,
I
●hose
to
●ollow
Wicliffe
himselfe
,
as
the
most
wise
and
godly
man
that
I
heard
of
,
or
know
.
Some
of
these
I
heart
them
whilst
they
sate
in
Christs
chaire
,
but
after
the
workes
they
now
doe
,
I
will
not
doe
,
by
Gods
●elpe
,
for
they
faine
would
hide
and
contrary
the
trueth
,
which
before
they
taught
plainly
and
truely
,
and
some
of
them
haue
confessed
they
doe
it
because
they
are
constrained
by
paine
,
to
leaue
the
truth
;
so
they
blaspheame
God
rather
then
suffer
a
little
,
though
Christ
shed
his
heart
bloud
for
vs
.
Bishop
.
That
which
thou
callest
truth
,
is
slander
to
holy
Church
,
and
though
Wicliffe
were
a
great
Clerke
,
and
a
perfect
liuer
yet
holy
Church
hath
damned
many
of
his
Doctrines
,
and
well
worthy
;
but
Phillip
Rampington
Bishop
of
Lincolne
,
wil
not
hold
the
learning
that
he
taught
,
nor
no
Bishop
pursueth
more
sharpely
them
that
hold
thy
way
then
he
doth
.
Thorpe
.
Many
wonder
at
him
▪
and
speake
him
mickle
shame
,
and
hold
him
a
cursed
e●nemie
of
the
trueth
.
Bishop
.
Then
the
Bishop
read
a
Certificate
that
the
bailiffes
of
Shrewesbury
sent
to
him
vnder
their
Seale
the
third
Sunday
after
Eas●er
,
1407.
William
Thorpe
preaching
in
Saint
Chaddes
Church
,
in
his
Sermon
,
said
,
that
the
Sacrament
,
after
con●ecration
,
was
materiall
bread
,
and
that
Images
should
not
be
worshipped
,
and
that
men
should
not
goe
on
Pilgrimages
,
that
Priests
haue
no
title
to
Tythes
,
and
that
it
is
not
lawfull
to
sweare
.
Then
he
said
,
is
this
wholsome
learning
to
be
amongst
the
people
?
Thorpe
.
I
am
sory
,
and
ashamed
of
them
,
I
neuer
taught
such
Doctrine
.
Bishop
.
I
will
beléeue
those
worshipfull
men
before
thée
,
thou
hast
troubled
them
,
and
they
pray
mee
,
that
if
thou
suffer
for
thy
heresies
,
that
thou
most
be
executed
there
,
that
such
other
●o●els
,
for
feare
,
may
be
reconciled
,
and
they
that
stand
in
Faith
of
holy
Church
more
stablished
,
by
my
thirft
,
this
feruent
requ●st
shall
b●
thought
on
.
Thorpe
.
I
thanke
God
,
for
all
this
,
I
was
not
afraid
,
but
my
heart
reioyced
,
and
still
doth
;
for
I
then
thought
,
and
yet
thinke
,
that
grace
shall
come
to
all
the
Church
of
God
herethorow
,
and
I
said
,
I
doubt
not
but
I
can
proue
that
they
which
are
fained
to
bee
out
of
holy
Church
at
Shrewsbury
,
and
other
places
,
are
in
true
Faith
of
holy
Church
,
for
they
dread
to
offend
God
,
and
loue
to
please
him
,
i●
true
and
faithfull
keeping
his
commaundements
;
and
they
that
are
said
to
be
in
faith
of
holy
Church
there
,
and
in
other
places
,
are
proud
,
e●●ious
,
co●etous
,
lechero●s
,
and
foule
in
words
and
deeds
,
and
know
not
,
nor
will
know
the
right
Faith
of
holy
Church
,
their
customable
swearing
,
and
shamefull
workes
witnesse
it
.
And
sir
,
where
you
say
,
I
haue
troubled
the
Communaltie
with
Preaching
,
it
is
not
to
be
wondred
at
of
wise
men
,
seeing
all
the
Communaltie
of
Ierusalem
was
troubled
at
Christ
,
&
all
the
Synagogue
of
Nazaret
moued
against
him
,
that
they
led
him
to
a
mountaine
,
and
would
haue
cast
him
downe
headlong
.
Bishop
.
Thou
,
and
such
l●s●ls
▪
presume
to
Preach
without
licence
of
any
Bishop
.
Thorpe
.
It
is
euery
Priests
duetie
to
Preach
busily
,
freely
,
and
truely
the
word
of
God
,
and
they
should
take
the
Order
of
Priesthood
chiefly
to
make
Gods
word
kn●wne
to
the
people
,
and
approuing
the
truth
of
the
word
by
his
vertuous
workes
and
for
this
purpose
chiefly
Bishops
and
Prelates
should
take
their
Prelacie
,
and
for
this
cause
Bishops
should
giue
their
Orders
,
and
should
accept
none
to
be
Priest
▪
except
he
were
well
disposed
,
and
well
learned
to
Preach
.
Wherefore
,
by
the
example
and
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
and
his
Apostles
,
and
Prophets
,
wée
are
bound
vnder
full
great
paine
so
to
doe
.
Bishop
.
Le●●de
losell
,
why
makest
thou
mée
such
vaine
reasons
,
asketh
not
Saint
Paul
,
How
should
Priests
Preach
,
except
they
be
sent
?
And
I
sent
thée
not
to
Preach
.
And
saith
not
Sai●t
Paul
,
Subiects
ought
to
obey
their
Soueraignes
,
and
not
only
the
good
and
vertuous
,
but
tyrants
and
vicious
.
Thorpe
.
None
of
you
will
grant
vs
any
such
licence
,
but
we
must
oblige
vs
to
you●
by
vnlawfull
Othes
,
not
to
passe
the
bonds
you
will
limmit
vs
,
and
we
dar●
not
so
oblige
our selues
.
Wherefore
,
though
we
haue
no
such
licenses
,
we
dare
not
leaue
the
●ffice
of
Preaching
,
for
so
mu●h
as
we
haue
taken
vpon
vs
the
Office
of
Priesthood
,
trusting
God
will
bo
our
sufficient
letters
and
witnesse
,
if
we
occupie
vs
faithfully
to
d●e
our
Office
iustly
;
yea
,
the
hearers
shall
be
our
Letters
,
for
the
truth
,
where
it
is
s●wne
,
cannot
be
vnwitnessed
,
as
Saint
Paul
saith
;
Wee
neede
no
Letters
of
commendations
,
a●
some
doe
,
which
Preach
for
couetousnesse
,
and
mens
praisings
.
Touching
obedience
to
superiours
,
good
superiours
with
sound
Doctrine
and
holy
couersation
,
to
them
wée
must
willingly
and
gladly
obey
,
consenting
to
their
charitable
biddings
,
and
working
after
their
fruitfull
workes
,
of
these
Saint
Paul
speaketh
;
Bee
mindfull
of
your
Soueraignes
,
that
speake
to
you
in
the
word
of
God
,
and
follow
the
faith
of
them
,
whose
conuersation
you
know
to
be
vertuous
.
These
Soueraignes
make
feruent
prayers
,
that
they
,
and
their
Subiects
may
liue
in
the
feare
and
loue
of
God
,
and
liue
so
vertuously
,
that
they
that
will
liue
well
may
take
example
by
them
:
but
Subiects
ought
not
to
obey
Tyrants
,
whose
biddings
and
workes
are
vicious
,
that
they
ought
to
be
hated
and
left
.
But
if
they
menace
oppressions
and
punishings
,
Saint
Peter
biddeth
the
seruants
of
such
Tyrants
,
to
,
Obey
meekely
,
suffering
patiently
their
malicious
cruelty
:
but
hée
councelleth
not
any
seruant
or
subiect
,
to
obey
any
Lord
,
Prince
,
or
Soueraigne
in
any
thing
not
pleasing
to
God
.
Bishop
.
If
a
Soueraigne
bid
a
Subiect
doe
the
thing
that
is
vicious
,
the
Soueraigne
is
to
blame
,
but
the
Subiect
deserueth
méede
of
God
,
for
obedience
pleaseth
God
more
then
Sacrifice
.
Thorpe
.
Samuel
told
Saul
that
God
was
more
pleased
with
the
obedience
of
his
commandement
then
with
Sacrifices
,
but
Dauid
,
S.
Paul
,
and
S.
Gregory
accordeth
therto
,
that
they
that
doe
euil
are
not
only
worthy
condemnation
,
but
they
that
consent
thereto
.
Bishop
.
All
these
a●●agings
are
nothing
else
bu●
proud
presumptions
,
for
hereby
yo●
inforce
you
are
iust
,
and
ought
not
to
●bey
the
Prelates
,
and
of
your
owne
authoriti●
you
will
Preach
and
doe
what
you
list
.
Thorpe
.
Presenteth
not
euery
Priest
the
Office
of
the
Apostles
,
and
Disciples
〈◊〉
Christ
▪
He
said
yea
,
the
tenth
of
Mathew
,
and
the
last
of
Mathew
witnesseth
,
Christ
sent
his
Apostles
to
Preach
.
And
in
the
tenth
of
Luke
,
He
sent
his
72.
Disciples
to
Preach
in
euery
place
that
Christ
was
come
to
.
And
Saint
Gregory
saith
,
He
that
taketh
vppon
him
the
Office
of
Priesthoode
,
taketh
on
him
the
Office
of
Preaching
,
and
that
the
Priest
stirreth
God
to
great
wrath
,
whose
mouth
is
not
heard
to
Preach
,
and
Ezekiel
saith
;
The
Priest
that
preacheth
not
busily
to
the
people
,
shall
bee
partaker
of
their
damnation
,
that
perish
by
their
default
.
And
though
the
people
bee
saued
by
other
means
,
yet
if
the
Priest
Preach
not
,
he
is
a
man●●●per
,
b●cause
they
hold
from
the
people
the
word
of
God
,
the
life
of
their
soules
.
Saint
Isidore
saith
;
Priests
shall
be
damned
for
the
wickednesse
of
the
people
,
if
they
teach
not
the
ignorant
,
and
blame
not
the
sinners
.
Christ
saith
;
He
came
into
the
world
to
beare
witnesse
of
the
trueth
.
Lincolne
saith
;
That
Priest
that
Preacheth
not
the
word
of
God
,
though
he
haue
no
other
default
,
hee
is
Antichrist
,
and
Satan
,
a
night
theefe
,
and
a
day
theefe
,
a
slayer
of
Soules
,
and
an
Angell
of
light
turned
into
darkenesse
.
Therefore
,
I
count
my
〈◊〉
in
damnable
●ase
,
if
I
,
for
feare
,
neglect
Preaching
;
and
so
I
doe
them
that
willingly
neglect
Preaching
,
and
so
I
doe
them
that
haue
purpose
or
will
to
let
any
Priest
of
this
businesse
.
Bishop
.
Lo●
sirs
,
this
is
the
businesse
of
this
losell
,
and
such
other
,
to
pi●ke
sharpe
Sentences
out
of
the
Scripture
,
and
Doctors
,
to
maintaine
their
〈◊〉
.
Thou
desirest
the
Psalter
I
tooke
from
thée
,
but
thou
shalt
ne●er
ha●e
it
,
nor
none
other
booke
,
vntill
I
know
thy
heart
and
tongue
ac●ord
to
be
gouerned
by
holy
Church
.
Thorpe
.
My
will
is
,
and
euer
shall
be
,
to
be
gouerned
by
holy
Church
.
And
hée
asked
me
what
holy
Church
was
;
Christ
and
his
Saints
are
holy
Church
,
though
euery
one
in
charitie
be
the
Church
,
yet
it
hath
two
parts
,
the
first
part
hath
ouercome
wretchednesse
,
and
raigneth
in
ioy
with
Christ
,
the
other
is
in
earth
fighting
day
and
night
against
the
temptations
of
the
Feind
,
forsaking
the
glory
of
the
world
,
and
the
●usts
of
the
flesh
,
and
which
onely
are
the
pilgrimes
of
Christ
,
wandring
towards
Heauen
by
stedfast
faith
,
grounded
hope
,
and
perfect
charitie
;
these
will
not
be
let
from
their
purpose
by
any
Doctors
discording
from
the
Scripture
,
nor
by
the
flouds
of
tribulations
,
nor
the
winde
of
pri●e
,
or
menasing
of
any
creature
:
for
they
are
fast
grounded
vppon
the
stone
Christ
,
hearing
his
word
,
louing
and
practising
it
with
all
their
wits
.
Bishop
.
〈◊〉
you
not
how
he
is
indurate
,
and
trauelled
with
the
Deuill
,
occupying
himselfe
busily
to
aledge
Sentences
to
maintaine
his
Heresie
?
Thus
he
would
doe
all
●ay
,
if
wee
would
suffer
him
.
One
of
his
Clerk●s
●id
the
Bishop
appose
him
vpon
the
the
points
of
the
Certificate
from
Shrewsbury
.
And
he
said
;
Was
it
true
that
is
certified
thou
diddest
Preach
touching
the
Sacrament
.
Thorpe
.
As
I
stoode
in
the
pulpit
Preaching
,
there
toled
a
Sacring
bell
,
and
much
people
went
from
me
,
and
I
said
;
Good
men
,
you
were
better
stand
still
,
and
heare
Gods
word
,
for
the
vertue
of
the
Sacrament
stondeth
much
morein
the
beliefe
thereof
,
that
ye
ought
to
haue
in
the
soule
,
then
in
the
outward
sight
thereof
.
Bishop
.
Resteth
there
in
the
host
materiall
bread
after
consecration
?
Thorpe
.
Saint
Paul
was
a
great
Doctor
,
and
he
called
it
bread
that
he
brake
,
and
in
the
Canon
of
the
Masse
,
after
consecration
,
it
is
called
holy
bread
,
and
euery
Priest
after
he
hath
receiued
the
Sacrament
,
saith
▪
that
thing
that
wee
haue
taken
with
our
●●●thea
,
we
pray
God
we
may
take
with
a
pure
minde
.
And
Saint
Augustine
saith
.
That
which
is
seene
is
bread
,
but
that
mens
Faith
asketh
to
bee
informed
of
,
is
very
Christs
body
.
Fulgentius
saith
,
It
is
an
error
to
say
Christ
is
very
man
,
and
not
God
,
and
that
hee
is
very
God
,
and
not
man
;
so
is
it
to
say
the
Sacrament
is
but
a
substance
.
Bishop
.
I
command
thée
answere
me
shortly
.
Thorpe
.
I
vnderstand
it
all
one
,
to
grant
that
there
dwelleth
substance
of
bread
,
and
that
Christs
body
is
accident
without
subiect
;
your
asking
passeth
my
vndersta●ding
,
I
dare
not
deny
it
,
nor
grant
it
,
I
commit
this
terme
accidens
cum
subiecto
,
to
those
Clerkes
which
delight
in
subtile
Sophistry
,
they
determine
often
so
difficult
matters
,
and
w●nder
so
in
them
,
from
argument
to
argument
,
with
pro
&
contra
,
vntill
they
vnderstand
not
themselues
,
but
the
shame
that
proud
Sophisters
haue
to
yeelde
to
〈◊〉
,
before
men
maketh
them
oft
fooles
,
and
to
bée
shamefully
concluded
before
God
.
Bishop
.
I
will
not
oblige
thee
to
the
arguments
of
Clerkes
,
since
thou
art
vnable
thereto
,
but
I
purpose
to
haue
thee
obey
the
determination
of
holy
Church
.
Thorpe
.
By
open
euidence
,
and
plaine
witnesse
,
1000.
yeares
after
Christ
,
this
determination
which
I
rehearse
was
accepted
of
holy
Church
,
as
sufficient
to
saluation
,
but
that
which
was
brought
in
since
the
Deuill
was
loosed
by
Thomas
Aquinas
,
calling
the
Sacrament
an
accident
without
subiect
,
I
vtterly
deny
to
make
this
Fryers
sentence
,
or
any
such
my
beliefe
,
d
ee
with
mee
God
what
hee
will
.
Bishop
.
Well
,
well
,
thou
shalt
say
otherwise
before
I
leaue
thee
.
Thou
Preachest
that
Images
ought
not
to
be
worshipped
.
Thorpe
.
Not
so
,
for
all
c●eatures
are
the
Images
of
Gods
glory
,
and
a
man
is
made
after
Gods
Image
,
and
they
are
worshipfull
in
their
●●nde
;
but
the
〈◊〉
or
painting
of
Images
,
though
it
be
in
high
dignitie
with
man
,
and
for
a
Calender
to
lewde
men
,
that
nether
will
nor
can
be
learned
to
know
God
in
his
word
,
nor
by
his
creatures
,
nor
wonderfull
workes
;
yet
this
Imaginarie
ought
not
to
be
worshipped
.
Bishop
.
But
a
Crucifixe
ought
to
be
worshipped
,
for
the
Passion
of
Christ
is
painted
therein
,
and
brought
to
our
remembrance
thereby
,
so
of
the
Image
of
the
Trinitie
,
and
of
the
Uirgine
Mary
,
and
of
the
Saints
:
as
when
men
receiue
the
Kings
,
or
their
Lords
Seale
,
whe●ein
is
their
Pictures
or
Armes
,
in
worshippe
of
them
they
put
off
their
cappes
to
these
Letters
,
and
since
in
Images
we
may
know
many
things
of
God
and
his
Saints
,
shall
we
not
worship
their
Images
?
Thorpe
.
These
worldly
vsages
of
Temporall
Lords
may
be
done
,
but
this
is
no
similitude
to
worshippe
Images
,
since
Moses
,
Salomon
,
Ba●uch
,
and
others
in
the
Bible
forbid
plainly
the
worshipping
of
such
Images
.
Bishop
.
Lewde
●osell
,
there
was
no
likenesse
of
the
Trinitie
in
the
Old
Law
,
but
since
Christ
became
man
,
it
is
lawfull
to
haue
Images
to
shew
his
manhood
,
though
great
Clarkes
hold
it
an
error
to
paint
the
Trinitie
,
I
say
it
is
well
done
,
for
it
mo●eth
deuotion
,
so
doe
other
Images
of
Saints
.
Beyond
Sea
are
the
best
Painters
,
and
this
is
their
manner
,
before
they
make
an
Image
,
they
shréeue
themselues
to
a
Priest
as
if
they
should
d●e
,
and
take
penance
,
and
make
a
vowe
of
fasting
,
prayer
,
or
pilgrimage
,
praying
the
Priest
to
pray
for
them
,
that
they
may
haue
grace
to
make
a
fayr●
and
deuout
Image
.
Thorpe
.
I
doubt
not
if
the
Painters
truely
vnderstood
the
Sciptures
they
would
repent
themselues
of
their
sinfull
and
vaine
Arte
of
Painting
Idols
,
and
the
Priests
that
〈◊〉
them
penance
,
and
prayed
for
them
,
sinned
more
then
the
Painters
,
for
they
comfort
them
in
that
which
they
are
vnder
paine
of
the
great
curs●
of
God
they
ought
to
forbid
,
for
〈◊〉
,
if
the
word
of
God
were
truely
Preached
,
and
ministers
liued
thereafter
▪
there
would
be
no
neede
of
these
Images
▪
Bishop
.
I
hold
thee
a
vi●ie●s
and
cursed
Priest
,
for
thou
,
and
such
others
goe
about
to
destroy
all
Priests
and
Images
of
holy
Church
.
Lozell
,
were
it
a
faire
thing
to
come
into
a
Church
,
and
see
neuer
an
Image
.
Thorpe
.
They
that
come
to
Church
to
pray
,
their
inward
wits
may
be
the
more
feruent
in
that
their
outward
wits
bee
closed
from
outward
seeing
.
Christ
blessd
them
that
sawe
him
not
and
beleeued
,
it
sufficeth
to
know
God
in
his
word
without
Images
.
Bishop
.
Is
it
not
a
stirring
thing
to
behold
an
Image
?
Thorpe
.
Being
euery
person
of
the
Trinitie
is
eternall
,
and
you
say
it
was
not
lawful
to
picture
it
before
Christ
,
and
in
that
there
were
many
Prophets
.
Mar●●res
,
and
professors
before
Christ
,
why
was
it
not
then
as
lawfull
to
make
Images
,
to
moue
men
to
deuotion
as
now
it
is
?
Bishop
.
The
Synagogue
of
the
Iewes
had
not
authoritie
to
approue
things
,
as
the
Church
now
hath
.
Thorpe
.
Saint
Gregory
was
of
great
dignitie
,
as
the
Cannon
Lawe
witnesseth
▪
hee
greatly
commended
a
Bishoppe
for
forbidding
Images
to
bee
worshipped
.
Bishop
.
Ungratio●s
losell
,
thou
sauorest
truth
no
more
then
a
houn●
,
since
at
the
Roode
at
the
North
dore
at
London
,
and
at
our
Lady
at
Walsingham
,
and
many
other
places
in
England
,
are
many
great
and
praisable
miracles
●one
.
Thorpe
.
I
am
certaine
there
is
no
such
miracle
done
of
God
▪
that
any
Image
should
be
worshipped
,
therefore
I
say
as
I
haue
often
Preached
;
None
should
t●ust
there
were
any
vertue
in
them
,
nor
vowe
to
them
,
nor
seeke
to
them
,
nor
〈◊〉
,
bowe
,
pray
,
o●●er
,
kisse
,
or
incense
them
.
The
Brasen
Serpent
was
〈◊〉
by
Gods
biddi●g
,
●et
the
good
King
Ezekiah
,
because
it
was
incensed
so
,
worth●●y
destroyed
it
,
and
it
is
to
bee
dread
,
that
for
the
vnfaithfulnesse
of
●en
,
the
F●●●d
〈◊〉
power
to
〈◊〉
the
miracles
that
now
are
done
in
such
places
:
wherefore
s●eing
the
God
of
〈◊〉
is
the
most
vnknowne
and
wonderfull
Spirit
,
what
Image
may
he
be
painted
〈◊〉
?
Bishop
.
As
holy
Church
suffereth
Images
to
●ee
painted
,
and
shewed
,
it
suffiseth
to
th●m
that
are
members
of
holy
Church
,
but
thou
art
〈◊〉
member
cut
off
from
holy
Church
,
thou
fauourest
not
the
ordinances
thereof
.
Thou
speakest
against
Pilgrimage
,
and
that
pilgrimages
to
Canterbury
,
●euerley
,
Carlington
,
Walsingham
,
are
accursed
,
and
f●●lish
spending
their
goods
in
wast
.
Thorpe
.
There
bée
true
trauellers
,
trauell
all
their
life
,
with
all
their
endeauour
to
please
God
,
that
they
may
attaine
to
the
heauenly
Kingdome
:
but
I
say
now
as
I
said
at
Shrewsbury
,
I
haue
Preached
often
in
other
places
,
and
will
doe
as
long
as
I
liue
God
willing
;
They
that
trauell
their
bodies
,
and
spend
their
money
to
s●eke
,
or
visite
the
bones
of
Images
of
this
Saint
,
or
that
,
such
pilgrimage
is
neither
,
praiseable
,
or
thankefull
to
God
,
nor
to
any
Saint
of
God
;
since
such
pilgrimages
,
almost
all
▪
despise
God
,
and
his
commaundements
,
and
vppon
Saints
they
waste
blamefully
Gods
goods
,
in
such
vaine
Pilgrimages
,
sometimes
vpon
vitious
Hostices
,
which
they
should
doe
workes
of
mercie
withall
vpon
the
poore
and
néedie
,
they
offer
their
go●ds
to
rich
Priests
,
which
haue
more
then
they
n●ede
,
many
of
them
borrow
other
mens
goods
,
and
neuer
pay
them
,
and
sometimes
they
steale
them
.
And
they
haue
with
them
Singers
,
that
can
sing
wanton
Songs
,
and
some
will
haue
Bag-pipes
,
so
that
euery
Towne
where
they
come
,
with
their
noyse
of
singing
,
piping
,
●angling
of
Canterbury
Bels
,
and
the
barking
of
dogs
,
they
make
more
noyse
then
if
the
king
came
thither
,
with
all
his
Clarions
and
Minstrels
,
and
if
they
bee
a
moneth
in
pilgrimage
,
they
will
bee
halfe
a
yeare
after
,
wranglers
,
tale-bearers
,
and
lyers
.
Bishop
.
Lewde
losell
,
thou
seest
not
farre
enough
into
this
matter
,
it
is
fit
they
haue
such
musicke
with
them
,
that
when
one
goeth
barefoote
,
burteth
his
foote
against
a
stone
,
and
maketh
it
bleede
,
it
is
well
done
that
his
fellow
sing
a
song
,
or
play
on
a
bagge
pipe
,
to
driue
away
with
mirth
the
hurt
of
his
fellowe
,
and
with
such
solace
their
trauell
and
wearin●sse
,
is
lightly
,
and
merrily
brought
forth
,
Dauids
last
Psalme
teacheth
mee
to
haue
diuerse
●nstruments
of
musicke
.
Thorpe
.
By
the
sentence
of
●iuerse
Doctors
,
that
musicke
that
Dauid
,
and
other
Saints
of
the
Old
Lawe
spake
of
,
ought
not
to
be
interpreted
li●terally
,
but
gostly
,
for
Saint
Paul
saith
,
all
such
thing●
befell
to
them
in
figure
,
therefore
I
vnderstand
that
the
letter
of
this
Psalme
,
and
other
Psalmes
and
Sentences
doth
slay
them
that
take
them
now
literally
.
This
sence
I
vnderstand
Christ
approueth
,
pu●ting
out
the
minstrels
,
ere
he
would
quicken
the
Damzell
.
Bishop
.
Lewd
losell
,
is
it
not
lawfull
so
haue
Organes
in
the
Church
,
to
worship
God
withall
?
Thorpe
.
Yea
,
by
mans
ordinance
,
but
a
good
Sermon
to
the
peoples
vnderstanding
,
were
much
more
pleasant
to
God
.
Bishoppe
.
Organs
,
and
delectable
Songs
,
quicken
mens
wits
more
then
a
Sermon
.
Thorpe
.
Worldly
men
delight
in
sencible
solace
▪
but
the
faithfull
louers
of
Christ
delight
to
heare
Gods
word
,
and
vnderstand
it
tru●ly
,
and
Saint
Ierome
saith
;
No
body
may
ioy
with
this
world
,
and
raigne
with
Christ
.
Bishop
.
What
thinke
you
this
〈◊〉
will
speake
,
whereas
hee
hath
no
dreade
,
being
Bee
speaketh
thus
in
my
presence
?
well
▪
well
,
by
God
,
you
shall
bee
ordained
for
.
Thou
saidest
Priests
had
no
tittle
to
Tythes
.
Thorpe
.
One
would
know
of
me
whether
Priests
,
by
the
word
of
God
,
may
curse
one
for
not
paying
of
Tythes
,
Christ
and
his
Apostles
tooke
no
Tythes
,
nor
commanded
none
so
to
doe
.
Saint
Paul
saith
,
The
Lord
hath
ordained
,
that
they
that
Preach
the
Gospell
,
should
liue
of
the
Gospell
.
And
if
Priests
were
now
in
measurable
number
,
and
liued
vertuously
,
add
ta●gh●
busily
and
truely
Gods
word
,
without
Tythes
,
〈◊〉
,
and
other
du●ies
,
the
people
would
giue
them
suffici●nt
liuings
.
One
of
his
Clarkes
said
,
How
can
that
be
,
sluc●
by
the
Law
,
Priests
can
scarcely
constraine
the
people
to
giue
them
their
Liuing
?
Bishop
.
Thou
sayest
it
is
not
lawfull
in
any
case
.
Thorpe
.
I
neuer
taught
in
that
wise
,
I
haue
Preached
in
many
places
,
that
it
is
not
lawfull
to
sweare
by
any
creature
,
and
that
none
ought
to
swrare
in
any
case
,
if
without
an
oath
he
may
excuse
himselfe
to
them
that
haue
authoritie
so
take
an
oath
,
but
as
he
cannot
otherwise
excu●e
himselfe
,
he
ought
onely
to
sweare
by
God
,
taking
him
only
that
is
true
to
witnesse
truth
.
And
there
were
many
other
arguments
▪
wherein
was
no
great
mat●er
worth
abridging
,
if
the
reader
be
disposed
,
hee
may
see
the
booke
at
large
.
After
hee
had
denied
to
sweare
obedience
vnto
the
Bishop
,
except
in
those
things
that
were
according
to
the
word
of
God
,
the
Archbishoppe
bade
the
Constable
haue
him
away
in
ha●●e
.
Bishop
.
I
was
led
foorth
,
and
brought
to
a
●oule
and
vnhonest
prison
,
where
I
was
neuer
before
;
when
they
were
gone
,
and
had
shut
the
doore
,
I
busied
my selfe
to
thin●●
on
God
,
and
thanke
him
of
his
goodnesse
,
and
I
was
greatly
comforted
,
that
I
was
deliuered
for
a
time
,
from
the
sight
,
hearing
and
presence
,
and
scorning
▪
and
menasing
of
mine
enemies
,
but
much
more
I
reioyced
in
the
Lord
,
that
of
his
grace
he
kept
〈◊〉
,
that
without
heauinesse
,
and
anguish
of
conscience
,
I
passed
away
from
them
.
Now
O
God
,
to
the
praising
of
th●
blessed
name
,
make
vs
one
together
by
authority
of
thy
word
to
be
knit
and
made
one
in
truth
,
faith
,
and
stedfast
hope
in
perfect
charitie
Amen
.
¶
Another
Treatise
of
the
said
WILLIAM
THORPE
.
CHrist
,
in
Saint
Matthew
,
likeneth
them
that
heare
his
word
,
and
kéepe
it
,
to
a
wise
man
that
buildeth
his
house
vppon
a
stone
,
this
house
is
mans
Soule
,
in
which
Christ
desireth
to
dw●ll
,
if
it
bee
stablished
in
Christes
liuing
and
teaching
,
adorned
with
his
faire
Uertues
,
and
chiefly
Charitie
,
without
●edling
of
any
●rrour
,
vppon
none
other
ground
;
none
may
make
any
building
,
or
house
,
but
vpon
the
teaching
and
liuing
of
Christ
,
as
Saint
Paule
teacheth
to
the
Corinthians
,
and
to
comfort
these
,
Saint
Paul
writeth
to
the
people
of
Ephesus
.
Now
ye
are
not
strangers
,
guests
,
nor
comelings
,
but
Citizens
,
and
of
the
houshold
of
God
,
builded
vpon
the
foundation
of
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
;
in
which
foundation
,
euery
building
that
is
builded
,
it
increas●th
to
a
holy
Temple
.
This
is
the
stable
Stone
Christ
,
fast
holding
together
two
wals
,
for
through
him
,
●he
Father
is
pitious
,
and
mercifully
ioyned
,
and
made
one
together
to
mankinde
,
and
through
dread
so
offend
God
,
and
feruent
loue
to
please
him
,
men
bee
inseparably
made
one
to
God
,
●nd
●●●ended
surely
vnder
his
protection
.
This
stone
Christ
was
figured
by
the
square
Stones
of
the
Temple
:
for
wheresoeuer
a
square
stone
is
laid
,
it
abideth
stedf●st
▪
so
Christ
,
and
euery
faithfull
member
of
his
Church
,
by
example
of
him
,
abideth
●●ably
in
true
Faith
,
and
in
all
heauenly
vertues
,
in
all
aduersities
,
that
they
suffer
in
this
valley
of
●eares
.
When
these
●quared
stones
were
laid
in
the
wals
and
Pillars
of
Gods
Temple
,
no
noyse
or
stroke
of
the
workemen
was
heard
,
this
●lence
signifieth
Christ
,
and
his
faithfull
members
,
which
haue
béene
,
are
,
and
euer
shall
bee
meeke
and
patient
in
euery
aduers●tie
,
and
no
sound
of
grudgi●g
perceiued
in
them
.
This
Stone
,
and
ground
of
all
vertues
,
proud
beggers
reproued
,
Christ
suffered
it
most
méekely
in
his
owne
person
▪
to
giue
example
of
méekenesse
to
his
faithfull
followers
.
This
world
is
now
so
full
of
proud
beggers
,
called
Priests
,
but
are
farre
from
such
as
Christ
approueth
Priests
.
●
For
from
the
highest
to
the
lowest
,
they
doe
all
to
please
the
World
and
the
Flesh
,
since
I
had
discretion
,
all
the
Popes
,
Cardinals
,
Bishoppes
,
and
all
the
contagious
flocke
of
the
Priest-hoode
haue
increased
damnably
,
〈◊〉
sinne
to
sinne
,
●●oud
Hereticks
,
couetous
Symoners
,
desouled
Adulterers
,
abusing
the
Sacram●ntes
,
especially
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
the
highest
Priests
occupie
vnlawfully
Temporall
Lordships
,
for
fauour
and
gaine
they
sell
Benefices
to
vnworthy
and
vnable
persons
.
Their
Somn●rs
sell
sinne
,
suffering
men
and
women
so
lye
in
diuerse
vices
.
The
Priestes
sell
the
Sacramentes
full
deare
to
the
people
,
and
thus
the
Priest-hoode
is
blowne
vp
into
pride
,
and
vaine-glory
of
their
dignitie
,
that
they
disdaine
to
follow
Christ
in
meekenesse
,
holinesse
,
and
busie
Preaching
of
his
worde
,
and
to
take
their
liuing
at
the
peoples
hands
,
as
pure
almes
,
and
if
they
Preach
not
,
to
labour
for
their
liuing
.
And
they
inforce
,
that
all
holy
Scripture
should
bee
expounded
according
to
their
manners
.
Therefore
all
Kings
and
Rulers
,
that
knowe
the
trueth
of
this
Testimony
of
Priesthoode
,
and
will
not
inforce
themselues
to
withstand
these
enemies
,
and
Traitors
of
Christ
and
his
Church
,
all
these
striue
with
Antichrist
against
Iesus
,
and
they
shall
beare
the
indignation
of
God
Almightie
,
without
end
,
if
in
conuenient
time
they
amend
them
not
and
repent
,
doing
due
mourning
and
sorrow
.
For
through
the
presumptuousnesse
and
negligence
of
the
Prelates
,
wicked
men
are
wrongfully
named
Hermits
,
and
haue
leaue
to
defraude
the
poore
,
and
liue
by
their
false
winnings
,
and
begging
,
in
sloth
,
and
other
vices
,
and
the
copper
nosed
Prelates
,
are
suffered
to
liue
in
pride
and
hypocrisie
,
and
to
defile
themselues
bodily
and
Ghostly
.
Also
by
the
sufferance
of
these
Prelates
,
there
bee
vaine
brotherhoodes
and
Priesthoodes
,
full
of
pride
,
they
are
cause
of
much
dissention
,
and
exercise
themselues
in
eating
,
and
drinking
vnmeasurably
,
and
out
of
time
,
and
they
are
of
one
cloathing
,
and
holde
together
,
and
in
all
vnlawfull
doings
they
are
Partners
,
medlers
,
and
Councellers
.
Also
,
Prelates
admit
Pardoners
,
and
strange
beggers
,
with
flatterings
to
beguile
the
people
,
against
true
beliefe
,
and
to
increase
diuerse
vices
in
them
:
and
thus
the
viciousnesse
of
Prelates
haue
beene
,
are
,
and
shall
bée
cause
of
Warres
within
this
Realme
and
without
,
and
cause
of
Pestilence
of
men
,
and
murren
of
beastes
,
and
barrennesse
of
earth
,
and
all
other
mischiefes
,
vntill
the
Lords
and
Commons
able
them
with
grace
,
accordring
to
Gods
will
,
to
redresse
this
foresaid
Priesthood
,
vnto
the
innocent
●eaching
,
and
liuing
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
.
Therefore
,
all
that
know
the
viciousnesse
that
now
raigneth
cursedly
in
these
Priestes
,
and
in
their
learning
,
let
them
pray
for
the
health
of
his
Church
,
and
abstaine
from
these
indurate
enemies
of
Christ
and
his
people
,
and
from
all
their
Sacraments
,
which
are
fleshly
and
false
.
Saint
Ciprian
,
and
other
great
Doctors
witnesse
,
That
not
onely
vitious
Priests
,
but
they
which
fauour
and
consent
to
them
shall
perish
with
them
,
as
they
perished
that
consented
to
Dathan
and
Abiram
,
for
nothing
were
more
confusion
to
them
,
then
refusing
their
Sacraments
,
which
are
most
vnlawfull
,
and
none
needs
to
●eace
to
dye
without
taking
any
Sacrament
of
these
,
Christs
enemies
,
since
Christ
himselfe
will
not
faile
to
minister
all
healthfull
Sacramentes
,
to
all
them
that
are
in
true
Faith
,
Hope
,
and
Charitie
.
But
some
madde
fooles
,
to
eschewe
slaunders
,
will
bee
shrieued
once
a
years
of
their
propper
Priest
,
though
they
knowe
him
defouled
with
slaunderous
vices
,
no
doubt
,
these
are
culpable
of
great
sinne
,
since
Saint
Paule
witnesseth
,
that
,
Not
onely
they
that
doe
euill
are
worthy
of
damnation
,
but
they
that
consent
to
euill
doers
.
And
the
vicious
Priestes
despise
and
cast
from
them
heauenly
wisdome
that
is
giuen
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Therefore
the
Lord
throweth
such
dispisers
from
him
,
so
that
they
doe
no
Priesthoode
vnto
●im
.
Therefore
they
that
tooke
,
or
consent
that
any
other
should
take
any
Sacrament
of
any
s●ch
Priest
sinneth
against
the
Trinitie
,
and
are
vnable
to
any
Sacrament
of
health
.
And
that
this
Sentence
is
●rue
,
and
in
the
hope
of
the
remission
of
all
my
sins
,
trusting
stedfastly
in
the
mercie
of
God
.
I
off●●
to
him
my
Soule
,
and
to
proue
that
this
is
true
,
I
suffer
méekely
,
and
gladly
,
my
wr●tched
body
to
be
tormented
,
to
his
praise
,
and
the
edification
of
the
Church
.
And
I
,
wretched
cai●●●e
,
shall
now
,
through
the
spirituall
grace
of
God
,
make
him
a
pleasant
Sacrifice
,
with
my
most
sinfull
body
,
I
beseech
all
that
reade
,
or
heare
this
my
Testament
,
that
they
i●deauour
by
all
meanes
,
to
vnderstand
truely
,
and
kéepe
faithfully
the
commaundements
of
God
▪
and
to
pray
deuoutly
to
●he
blessed
Trinitie
,
that
I
may
haue
gr●ce
and
wisdome
from
aboue
,
to
ende
my
life
for
his
cause
,
in
a
true
and
liu●ly
faith
,
stedfast
hope
,
and
perfect
charitie
.
A
Handicrafts
man
dyed
constantly
in
the
opinion
As
soone
as
King
Henry
the
fift
was
Crowned
,
at
the
same
time
the
Lord
Cobham
was
cast
into
the
Towre
,
the
Bishoppes
and
Prelates
came
to
the
King
,
complaining
that
they
,
and
the
whole
Clergie
were
despised
,
and
their
censur●s
and
Sacraments
not
regarded
,
and
all
iending
to
vtter
ruine
and
decay
,
and
all
by
suffering
of
Heretickes
,
which
holde
assemblyes
in
secret
places
,
a●d
corners
;
which
if
it
were
any
longer
suffered
,
would
ouerthrowe
the
Common-wealth
.
Whereupon
the
King
held
a
Parliament
at
Lecester
,
and
made
an
act
,
that
they
that
held
Wicliffes
opinion
,
were
Heretickes
,
and
Traytors
,
and
to
bee
hanged
and
burned
.
The
Bishops
,
beeing
armed
herewith
,
exercised
wonderfull
crueltie
against
many
guiltlesse
men
,
amongst
which
(
besides
the
Lord
Cobham
,
whose
Story
is
deferred
)
was
Sir
Roger
Acton
Knight
,
Iohn
Browne
Gentleman
,
and
Iohn
Beuerley
a
Preacher
,
who
were
condemned
by
the
Lawe
aforesaid
,
and
crowned
with
the
double
Martyrdome
of
hanging
and
burning
,
At
that
time
there
was
36.
together
,
all
of
Noble
,
and
gentle
blo●ds
,
condemmed
by
the
Bishops
for
Heretickes
,
whom
this
cruell
Lawe
draue
vnto
the
〈◊〉
.
Also
one
Iohn
Claydon
a
Currier
,
and
Richard
Turmine
a
Baker
,
were
burned
in
Smithfield
.
I
passe
ouer
such
,
whom
Iohn
Mayor
in
his
sixth
Booke
reporteth
to
be
condemned
for
Heretickes
,
in
the
yeare
1447.
amo●st
which
,
such
as
were
found
most
constant
were
burned
.
About
the
same
time
a
Fryer
Minor
,
an
English-man
,
being
Ambassador
of
Pope
Benedict
13.
vnto
Scotland
,
if
he
had
not
escaped
by
flight
had
beene
burned
,
for
certaine
herisies
that
were
laid
against
him
.
About
this
time
was
a
Sermon
written
,
whether
by
Wickliffe
or
Thorpe
,
or
any
other
,
it
is
vncertaine
,
it
is
mentioned
to
be
in
the
yeare
1388.
Christ
likeneth
the
Kingdome
of
Heauen
to
a
Housholder
,
that
went
in
the
morning
to
hyre
Worke-men
into
his
Uineyard
;
so
did
he
about
the
third
houre
,
the
sixt
houre
,
and
the
ninth
,
and
the
eluenth
,
and
as
he
found
men
standing
idle
,
Hee
said
to
them
;
Why
stand
you
beere
vn-occupyed
,
goe
into
my
Vineyard
,
and
that
which
is
duty
I
shall
giue
you
,
and
when
the
day
was
ended
,
he
called
his
Steward
,
and
bad
him
giue
euery
man
a
penny
.
This
Housholder
is
Christ
,
head
of
the
Church
on
Earth
,
which
calleth
in
diuers
ages
;
as
in
the
time
of
Nature
he
called
by
inspiration
Abell
,
Enoch
,
Noah
,
Abraham
,
and
diuers
others
.
In
the
time
of
the
olde
Law
,
Moses
,
Dauid
,
Esau
,
Ieremy
,
with
the
Prophets
:
In
the
time
of
Grace
,
the
Apostles
,
Martyrs
,
Confessors
,
and
Uirgines
,
some
in
youth
,
some
in
middle
age
,
some
in
the
latter
dayes
:
it
is
to
labour
in
his
Uineyard
,
which
is
his
Church
,
as
there
be
diuers
Officers
in
trimming
of
the
maternall
Uine
,
no
lesse
néedfull
in
the
Church
be
these
thrée
Officers
,
Priest-hood
,
Knight-hood
,
and
Laborers
.
The
Priests
must
cut
away
the
branches
of
sinne
with
the
Sword
of
Gods
Word
:
the
Knights
must
maintaine
Gods
Word
:
the
Teachers
thereof
,
and
the
Land
from
wrongs
and
Enemies
:
the
Labourers
must
by
their
sore
sweat
,
get
sustenance
for
themselues
and
others
,
if
Priests
want
,
the
people
for
want
of
Gods
Word
all
will
grow
wilde
in
vices
,
and
dye
ghostly
,
and
were
not
men
to
rule
people
,
Théeues
and
Enemies
would
so
increase
,
that
none
could
liue
in
peace
,
and
were
it
not
for
Labourers
,
Priests
and
Knights
must
be
Artificers
,
Plough-men
,
and
Heard-men
,
or
else
die
for
want
of
sustenance
:
as
the
great
Clarke
Auicenna
saith
,
euery
vnreasonable
Beast
,
if
he
haue
that
which
belongs
to
Nature
,
can
liue
of
himselfe
alone
.
But
if
there
were
but
one
man
in
the
World
,
if
he
had
all
the
goods
in
the
World
,
yet
for
default
he
would
dye
,
or
his
life
worse
then
if
he
were
not
,
because
that
which
is
prepared
for
mans
sustenance
must
be
altered
,
or
else
it
accordeth
not
with
him
;
therefore
he
saith
,
it
is
very
needfull
to
haue
men
of
diuers
trades
and
callings
.
This
should
be
a
great
cause
that
euery
calling
should
loue
,
and
not
hate
one
another
,
and
this
I
dare
say
,
that
they
which
doe
not
diligently
labour
in
some
one
necessary
calling
or
other
,
when
the
day
of
reckoning
shall
come
,
which
is
the
end
of
this
life
,
as
he
liued
without
trauell
,
so
shall
hee
want
the
reward
of
the
Penny
,
the
endlesse
ioyes
of
Heauen
,
and
be
cast
into
Hell
.
Wherefore
,
if
thou
be
a
labouring
man
,
doe
it
truelie
;
if
thou
be
a
Seruant
,
be
subiect
,
&
feare
to
displease
thy
Maister
for
Christs
sake
;
if
thou
be
a
Marchant
,
deceiue
not
thy
Brother
in
chaffering
;
if
a
King
,
defend
the
poore
and
needy
;
if
a
Iudge
,
goe
not
to
the
right
hand
for
fauour
,
nor
to
the
left
for
hate
.
If
thou
be
a
Priest
,
instruct
the
ignorant
,
praise
the
obedient
,
and
reprooue
the
disobedient
to
God
,
for
in
the
end
of
the
world
you
shall
euery
one
haue
a
reward
,
a
good
or
a
bad
,
then
Christ
wil
say
to
euery
of
these
three
States
,
Come
giue
a
reckoning
of
thy
Bayliwicke
:
First
,
Priests
that
haue
cure
of
Soules
shall
bee
called
,
and
they
shall
answer
for
themselues
and
others
:
The
second
is
,
Temporall
Lords
shall
answere
for
themselues
and
others
:
The
third
Baily
shall
account
but
for
himselfe
,
or
at
least
,
haue
lesse
charge
then
the
other
,
and
euery
one
shall
answere
three
questions
:
How
entrest
thou
?
How
rulest
thou
?
How
liuest
thou
?
To
the
Priest
,
how
entrest
thou
?
by
Truth
or
Symony
,
God
or
the
Deuill
,
for
that
thou
wouldst
labour
in
thy
calling
,
or
for
that
thou
wouldst
bee
richly
arrayed
?
Answere
in
thy
conscience
to
thine
offence
now
,
or
thou
shalt
ere
it
be
long
answere
to
GOD
?
and
I
aske
the
question
,
why
men
set
their
Children
to
schoole
,
whether
for
their
worldly
aduancement
,
or
to
make
them
the
better
to
know
GOD
and
serue
him
?
They
set
them
to
the
Law
,
not
to
be
Ministers
of
Iustice
,
to
defend
the
poore
,
but
because
it
is
a
meanes
to
make
them
great
men
;
therefore
there
bee
so
f●w
to
learne
the
word
of
GOD
to
be
Preachers
,
because
there
is
no
gaines
therein
.
Chrysostome
saith
,
Parents
care
for
the
bodies
of
their
Children●
,
but
not
for
their
soules
;
they
desire
their
welfare
in
this
world
,
but
they
passe
not
what
they
shall
suffer
in
another
;
they
will
sore
bewaile
the
hurt
of
their
bodies
,
but
they
reckon
not
much
of
the
health
of
their
soules
,
they
are
moued
for
their
pouerty
,
but
not
for
their
sin
:
hereby
they
shew
,
that
they
begot
the
bodies
,
but
not
their
soules
.
To
returne
to
Priests
,
there
is
now
great
abhominations
in
the
Church
;
Priests
come
into
Christs
fold
,
not
at
his
calling
,
but
to
make
themselues
rich
,
which
is
cause
of
many
errors
.
In
the
Booke
of
mourning
the
Prophet
saith
,
The
enemy
hath
put
his
hand
to
all
things
he
would
,
for
he
hath
seene
a
lawlesse
people
in
the
Sanctuary
,
of
which
thou
saidst
they
should
not
enter
,
The
enemy
is
Sathan
,
for
in
what
plenty
is
pride
,
enuy
,
wrath
,
and
couetousnesse
;
and
wherefore
,
but
because
such
are
entred
into
the
Temple
,
which
cannot
kéepe
the
Law
of
God
themselues
,
nor
teach
others
:
And
Osea
Because
thou
hast
put
away
the
knowledge
of
Gods
will
,
I
haue
put
thee
away
from
vsing
Priest-hood
to
me
.
The
second
question
,
how
hast
thou
ruled
Gods
flock
committed
to
thy
cure
,
for
the
good
of
the
sheep
,
or
for
hire
,
as
a
father
,
or
a
wolfe
;
whom
hast
thou
turned
from
their
cursed
liuing
by
thy
preaching
and
good
example
?
whom
hast
thou
taught
the
law
of
God
?
he
that
is
ignorant
,
the
fatherlesse
,
Children
and
thy
flocke
shall
greeuously
accuse
thee
,
that
thou
hast
liued
by
their
labour
,
and
done
nothing
therefore
,
but
let
them
go
astray
.
S.
Barnard
saith
,
Priests
be
in
place
of
Saints
,
and
they
doe
wickedly
,
not
being
content
with
necessary
wages
,
but
ouer-plus
:
that
the
needy
should
liue
by
,
they
wast
in
houses
of
pride
and
lechery
;
beware
,
thou
shalt
giue
an
account
to
the
last
farthing
,
thinkest
thou
that
thou
shalt
not
be
disalowed
for
nourishing
young
men
,
idly
taught
,
as
in
a
schoole
to
blaspheme
God
in
all
euill
liuing
:
for
féeding
of
fat
palfries
,
of
hounds
,
and
of
haukes
,
and
of
lecherous
women
.
Heare
what
is
said
of
such
,
they
lead
their
daies
in
vanity
and
wealth
,
and
in
a
moment
go
downe
to
hell
.
The
third
question
,
what
light
hast
thou
shewed
,
and
what
myrror
hast
thou
béen
vnto
the
people
in
thy
liuing
?
It
is
wonder
to
sée
how
the
life
of
Priests
is
changed
,
they
be
cloathed
like
Lords
,
they
speake
as
dishonestly
as
any
Ribold
or
Harlet
:
No
Marchant
more
couetous
for
gaine
,
they
ride
like
Princes
,
and
all
is
of
poore
mens
goods
,
they
be
blinded
with
to
much
shining
of
riches
,
they
make
houses
as
bigge
as
Churches
,
superfluously
abounding
with
all
things
,
they
paint
their
Chambers
with
pictures
,
and
cloath
their
Images
with
Silkes
of
diuers
colours
,
but
the
poore
for
want
of
cloathing
,
and
with
an
empty
womb
,
cryeth
at
their
doores
;
and
oftentimes
the
poore
be
robbed
to
cloath
stockes
and
siones
:
thou
occupiest
the
place
of
Peter
and
the
Apostles
,
no
otherwise
then
Iudas
and
Simon
Magus
,
as
a
candle
newly
quenched
that
stinketh
ouer
the
house
,
in
stead
of
light
,
and
as
smoake
that
blinds
ones
eyes
in
stead
of
fire
;
they
shall
haue
an
hard
iudgement
,
because
they
haue
misentred
,
and
harder
,
because
they
haue
misruled
,
and
the
hardest
,
because
they
haue
cursedlie
liued
.
The
second
that
shall
make
account
for
himselfe
and
others
,
is
Kings
,
and
other
temporall
rulers
;
Hast
thou
entred
thine
office
to
profit
the
people
,
to
destroy
sinne
,
and
further
the
truth
,
or
for
worship
and
riches
?
Some
desire
such
estate
to
be
rich
,
a●d
to
oppresse
such
as
they
hate
,
and
to
take
bribes
,
for
sparing
to
punish
sinne
,
and
make
themselues
partners
of
other
sinnes
,
and
for
bribes
worke
all
things
.
Many
in
high
office
,
thinke
they
are
of
higher
kind
of
nature
then
others
,
not
knowing
they
are
poore
mens
brethren
,
and
seruants
for
the
good
of
the
Common-wealth
,
and
that
their
glory
is
vanity
.
Of
whom
the
Prophet
Osea
saith
,
They
haue
raigned
,
but
not
by
me
;
so
was
Roboam
when
he
answered
the
people
,
My
little
finger
is
bigger
then
my
Fathers
Rib-bone
,
my
Father
greeued
you
somewhat
,
but
I
will
adde
more
,
which
made
the
people
rebell
,
and
the
kingdome
neuer
came
wholy
together
again
;
wherefore
it
is
good
for
Rulers
to
take
sober
councell
,
to
eschew
eare-rounders
,
and
to
haue
an
eye
of
loue
vnto
the
Commons
,
for
be
they
neuer
so
high
,
they
shall
come
before
an
higher
Iudge
to
giue
a
reckoning
.
The
second
question
,
how
hast
thou
ruled
?
Hast
thou
not
beene
the
harder
to
the
poore
for
his
pouerty
,
nor
fauored
the
rich
for
his
riches
?
what
abuse
is
now
amongst
Officers
,
if
a
rich
man
plead
with
a
poore
,
euery
Officer
is
ready
to
further
the
rich
man
,
and
the
poore
man
shall
haue
so
many
delaies
,
that
though
his
right
be
neuer
so
good
,
for
default
of
spending
,
hee
shall
be
constrained
to
let
his
cause
fall
.
And
I
haue
heard
say
of
them
that
haue
proued
both
Courts
,
that
the
Court
that
is
called
most
Spirituall
,
is
most
cursed
;
therefore
it
is
truly
said
,
a
guift
out
of
the
bosome
subuerts
right
Iudgement
,
but
the
words
of
Christ
be
to
be
feared
,
As
you
iudge
you
shall
be
iudged
.
The
third
question
,
how
hast
thou
liued
?
Thou
that
punishest
other
for
sinne
,
must
not
sinne
thy selfe
,
else
thou
condemnest
thy selfe
in
doing
the
thing
thou
damnest
in
others
,
and
when
any
standeth
before
him
in
Iudgement
,
hee
must
take
héede
before
what
Iudge
hee
must
stand
himselfe
:
but
it
is
to
be
feared
,
that
it
fareth
with
some
,
as
with
the
two
false
Priests
that
would
haue
put
Susanna
to
death
,
because
sh●e
would
not
consent
to
their
Lechery
,
and
of
the
most
worthy
to
bee
hanged
,
damne
the
lesse
worthy
.
Socrates
being
demaunded
why
hee
laughed
,
saide
,
Because
I
sée
great
Théeues
lead
a
little
Theese
to
hanging
:
who
is
the
greater
Theefe
,
he
that
taketh
House
and
Land
from
one
,
and
his
Heires
,
or
he
that
stealeth
a
Sheepe
.
The
third
Bayly
,
is
euery
Christian
that
shall
reckon
to
God
for
the
goods
he
hath
had
of
him
;
First
,
how
haue
you
entred
heere
to
your
goods
,
if
by
extortion
,
stealth
,
vsury
,
or
deceit
;
woe
shall
it
be
to
you
at
this
dreadfull
day
,
as
S.
Augustine
saith
,
if
hee
shall
be
in
hell
that
hath
not
giuen
of
his
goods
well
gotten
,
what
shall
become
of
him
that
stealeth
others
goods
:
desire
of
honour
,
and
feare
of
pouerty
be
the
causes
that
ma●e
men
liue
by
the
rape
of
other
mens
goods
;
the
vengeance
of
this
couetousnes
is
discribed
by
the
pot
in
the
sixt
of
Zachary
,
wherein
sat
a
woman
named
Impiety
,
into
which
the
Angell
threw
a
waight
of
Lead
:
and
two
women
like
Spirits
with
winges
,
carryed
it
betwixt
Heauen
and
Earth
,
vnto
the
Land
of
Sinear
;
as
a
pot
with
a
wide
mouth
,
so
Couetousnesse
gapeth
for
riches
and
honour
,
and
as
liquor
in
a
pot
profiteth
not
the
pot
,
but
them
that
draw
it
out
,
so
worldly
goods
profit
not
the
Getters
,
but
others
that
comes
after
,
as
Owles
see
better
by
night
then
by
day
,
so
the
couetous
are
blinde
in
heauenly
matters
,
and
quicke-eyed
in
earthly
matters
.
The
Lead
is
obstinacy
,
the
Woman
is
called
Impietie
,
because
Piety
is
lost
by
Auarice
:
the
Pot
is
couered
with
Lead
,
which
stoppeth
in
Impiety
,
to
shew
that
Couetousnesse
hardeneth
the
heart
,
that
Impiety
cannot
goe
out
by
repentance
,
the
two
Woemen
that
bare
the
Pot
,
are
Pride
and
Lust
of
the
Flesh
:
which
in
Scripture
are
called
the
two
Daughters
of
the
Water
,
each
crying
,
bring
,
bring
.
The
first
Winge
is
Pride
of
Spirituall
guifts
:
The
second
Wing
Pride
of
Temporall
guifts
:
The
Winges
of
the
second
Woman
,
be
Gluttony
and
Sloth
.
Doctor
Gregorie
speaking
of
Gluttony
,
when
the
belly
is
filled
,
the
prickes
of
Lecherie
are
stirred
.
And
of
Sloath
Doctor
Augustine
saith
,
Lot
was
a
good
man
whilst
he
was
in
businesse
in
Sodome
,
when
hee
was
idle
in
drunkennesse
he
lay
with
his
Daughters
.
Saint
Augustine
saith
,
rauening
Fishes
when
they
are
full
be
satisfied
,
but
onely
couetous
men
cannot
bee
satisfied
,
he
is
not
affraid
of
GOD
,
nor
ashamed
of
Men
,
he
spareth
not
Father
nor
Mother
,
Brother
or
Friend
,
oppresseth
the
Widdow
and
motherlesse
Children
,
hee
maketh
frée
men
bond
,
hee
bringeth
forth
false
Witnesse
,
and
occupyeth
dead
mens
goods
.
What
madnesse
is
this
,
to
looselife
and
grace
,
to
win
damnation
,
and
to
loose
Heauen
to
win
Go●d
:
And
Innocentius
saith
,
how
many
hath
Couetousnesse
deceiued
for
Balacks
rewards
.
Balaam
would
haue
cursed
Gods
people
,
notwithstanding
his
Asse
reproued
him
,
Couetousnes
made
Achan
steale
the
accursed
things
to
the
destruction
of
him
and
his
house
:
Gehesie
was
stricken
with
Leprosie
for
selling
a
mans
health
that
came
by
the
grace
of
God
:
Iudas
for
couetousnes
sold
Christ
,
and
after
hanged
himselfe
;
Couetousne●
was
the
cause
of
the
lying
and
sudden
death
of
Ananias
and
Saphira
.
If
a
rich
man
haue
a
whole
streete
,
or
a
great
field
,
and
a
poore
man
haue
an
Acre
of
Land
,
or
but
one
House
neere
,
eyther
by
intreaty
,
or
pursuing
,
hee
neuer
ceas●th
vntill
he
hath
gotten
the
poore
mans
House
and
Land
,
as
Achab
and
Iezabell
s●●w
Naball
for
his
Uineyard
.
Saint
Ambrose
saith
to
the
rich
,
how
long
will
you
scratch
out
your
couetousnes
,
will
you
dwell
alone
,
and
haue
no
poore
dwell
with
you
:
why
put
you
out
your
kinde
,
and
challenge
the
earth
which
Nature
hath
made
common
to
poore
and
rich
:
Nature
bringeth
forth
all
men
poore
,
naked
,
and
needy
of
meate
and
drinke
,
without
riches
or
gay
clothes
,
and
the
earth
taketh
vs
naked
againe
,
and
closeth
none
of
our
riches
:
he
that
maketh
difference
betwixt
poore
and
rich
,
when
they
haue
lien
a
little
in
the
graue
,
looke
vpon
them
who
was
poore
,
and
who
was
rich
,
and
thou
shalt
se●
no
difference
in
their
bones
,
except
there
be
more
clothes
rotten
with
the
rich
then
the
poore
,
which
is
a
hurt
to
the
liuing
,
and
no
good
to
the
dead
:
of
such
extortioners
it
is
written
,
they
reape
other
mens
fields
▪
and
they
pluck
away
the
Grapes
of
the
vine
of
the
oppressed
,
they
pluck
away
their
clothes
and
leaue
them
naked
:
and
in
that
the
aforesaid
pot
was
lift
vp
betwixt
heauen
and
earth
,
sheweth
that
couetousnesse
hath
no
Charitie
to
God
,
or
Man
,
and
they
carry
the
pot
to
the
Land
of
Synear
,
that
is
,
the
land
of
stench
or
Hell
.
Héere
wee
should
aske
how
thou
hast
gouerned
thy
Wife
,
thy
Children
and
seruants
,
whether
thou
hast
brought
them
vp
in
Gods
Lawes
,
and
continued
them
therin
according
to
thy
power
,
otherwise
thou
shalt
giue
an
account
,
and
to
auoide
these
hard
accounts
,
I
councell
euery
one
to
trust
in
the
mercy
of
God
,
through
Christs
demerites
with
a
liuely
Faith
,
and
repenting
heart
of
thine
iniquities
,
and
Amend
,
else
who
shall
graunt
thee
pardon
and
release
of
thy
accounts
.
Now
we
will
consider
,
who
shall
call
vs
to
this
reckoning
,
before
whom
,
and
what
punishment
to
the
wicked
,
and
what
reward
to
the
faithfull
:
there
bee
two
Iudgements
,
one
at
separation
of
body
and
soule
,
which
is
the
particular
doome
:
and
the
second
at
the
generall
resurrection
that
is
vniuersall
;
to
the
first
we
shall
be
called
one
after
another
,
to
the
second
we
shal
come
altogether
in
the
twinckling
of
an
eye
:
we
are
called
to
the
first
by
thrée
summons
;
sicknes
,
age
,
death
:
the
first
warneth
,
the
second
threatneth
,
the
third
taketh
;
some
are
slayne
without
sicknes
or
age
,
and
the
most
part
without
age
,
and
there
is
a
sicknes
that
makes
the
body
fe●ble
,
and
a
sicknes
of
the
soule
which
is
generall
to
all
men
,
and
the
continuance
therof
is
cause
of
corruption
:
if
a
man
cast
all
worldly
things
out
of
his
minde
,
yet
can
he
scantly
thinke
onely
of
God
a
Pater-noster
while
:
O
God
,
what
a
sicknes
is
this
to
the
sonnes
of
Adam
,
of
this
sicknes
spake
S.
Paul
,
I
see
another
Law
of
my
members
,
rebelling
against
the
Law
of
my
Spirit
;
as
a
man
looking
on
the
Sunne
cannot
long
indure
,
yet
the
fault
is
not
in
the
Sunne
for
it
is
most
cleere
,
but
in
the
féeblenes
of
mans
eyes
:
so
since
Adam
was
put
out
of
Paradice
,
all
his
off-spring
haue
been
thus
sick●
:
the
second
sicknes
is
of
the
body
,
as
hunger
thirst
,
cold
,
heat
,
sorrow
,
wearinesse
,
and
many
others
:
as
Iob
saith
.
A
man
borne
of
a
woman
is
full
of
many
miseries
,
and
is
but
for
a
little
time
:
there
be
other
sicknesses
that
happen
to
some
as
Feuers
,
Dropsie
,
Blindnes
,
and
such
like
,
as
it
is
said
of
the
Israelites
,
if
thou
keep
not
the
comman
dements
of
God
I
shall
increase
the
sorrows
and
sicknesses
of
thy
seed
,
but
God
sendeth
such
sicknesses
sometimes
to
good
men
,
and
tribulations
for
two
causes
:
First
to
know
that
it
is
of
God
,
and
to
increase
in
méekenes
:
of
this
saith
Saint
Paul
,
least
my
great
reuelations
should
extoll
me
in
pride
,
to
mee
is
giuen
the
pricke
of
the
flesh
:
I
three
times
prayed
God
it
should
goe
from
me
,
he
answered
,
my
grace
is
sufficient
;
for
my
power
is
manifested
in
weaknes
;
the
Diuell
asking
Iob
to
be
tempted
,
was
heard
,
and
not
the
Apostle
asking
his
temptation
to
be
remooued
▪
he
heard
the
damned
,
and
heard
not
him
that
should
bee
saued
:
also
God
sendeth
sometime
his
Saints
to
giue
vs
sinners
example
of
patience
,
being
we
haue
deserued
much
more
:
as
Toby
came
from
the
Charitable
worke
of
burying
the
dead
Swallowes
were
suffered
to
dung
in
his
eyes
being
asleepe
,
and
make
him
blind
it
is
written
,
that
it
was
for
an
example
of
patience
to
them
that
should
come
after
,
and
though
he
euer
feared
God
he
was
not
agreeued
with
God
,
but
feared
him
still
,
and
thanked
him
alwaies
,
and
the
sicknesses
of
wicked
men
be
for
two
causes
:
first
that
they
should
leaue
their
sinnes
and
loue
God
;
we
see
often
men
in
sicknesses
know
God
,
that
neuer
would
turne
to
him
whilst
they
were
whole
:
Also
God
sendeth
sicknes
and
troubles
often
to
the
wicked
,
to
make
others
afraid
to
folow
their
sinnes
,
as
Antiochus
wormes
crauled
out
of
his
body
whilst
he
was
aliue
,
and
his
friends
were
weary
of
his
stinke
,
yea
he
might
not
abide
his
owne
stinke
:
then
he
said
it
is
rightfull
to
be
subiect
to
the
Lord
,
&
for
mortall
man
not
to
hold
himselfe
equall
with
God
:
the
Story
saith
,
hee
asked
mercy
of
God
,
and
could
none
haue
,
and
vowed
to
doe
more
good
to
the
Temple
and
Iewes
then
he
had
done
harme
,
and
to
become
a
Iew
an●
goe
ouer
all
the
land
preaching
Gods
Law
;
yet
because
it
cam●
not
out
of
true
repentance
springing
of
Faith
,
but
of
his
odious
paine
,
hee
obtained
not
fauour
:
by
this
men
should
see
what
it
is
to
be
disobedient
to
God
:
also
sicknes
sheweth
that
the
patient
is
mortall
,
and
that
hee
must
die
though
hee
may
now
scape
.
The
second
Somner
is
age
,
hee
will
not
leaue
thee
vntill
hee
haue
brought
thee
to
death
:
yet
many
,
though
they
see
all
their
members
decayed
with
age
,
take
no
heed
;
but
if
he
see
a
little
mirth
forgetteth
the
Somner
hath
him
by
the
sleeue
,
and
what
a
reckoning
he
must
make
,
which
if
he
answere
not
well
,
he
forfeiteth
body
and
soule
to
damnation
:
a
Doctor
saith
,
this
is
the
greatest
abuse
of
the
world
;
the
reason
is
because
these
three
,
idle
youth
,
vnhonest
speech
,
and
wicked
déed
,
which
if
they
grow
with
a
man
from
his
childhood
to
his
old
age
,
they
make
a
three-fold
cord
to
binde
the
old
man
in
custome
of
sinne
:
wherefore
Esay
saith
,
breake
the
cordes
of
sinne
.
The
third
Somner
is
death
,
his
condition
is
come
,
hee
,
first
or
last
spareth
neither
poore
nor
rich
:
Saint
Augustine
saith
,
wee
ought
feare
death
,
for
in
what
estate
it
findeth
one
,
it
bringeth
him
to
Iudgement
:
therefore
the
Wise
man
saith
to
his
Sonne
,
thinke
on
the
last
day
,
and
thou
shalt
neuer
sinne
.
We
shall
likewise
be
called
with
three
messengers
vnto
the
last
Iudgement
:
the
first
the
sicknes
of
the
world
,
the
second
his
age
and
feeblenes
,
the
third
his
end
:
as
decay
of
Naturall
heate
,
and
increase
of
vnnaturall
heate
,
is
the
sicknes
of
the
body
:
so
decay
of
the
loue
of
God
,
and
our
neighbour
,
and
increase
of
vnnaturall
lusts
is
the
sicknes
of
the
world
,
Christ
saith
this
is
a
signe
of
the
end
of
the
world
that
wickednes
shall
wax
plenteous
,
and
charitie
wax
cold
:
know
well
saith
Saint
Paul
,
in
the
last
daies
shall
be
perilous
times
,
men
louers
of
themselues
,
couetous
,
proud
,
vnobedient
to
parents
,
without
affection
,
&c.
when
thou
seest
suchmen
,
know
the
first
Somner
warneth
the
world
that
the
day
of
reckoning
draweth
neere
.
The
second
Somner
the
age
of
the
world
,
the
day
of
the
end
of
the
world
was
hid
from
the
Apostles
,
and
from
Christs
manhood
as
to
shew
it
vs
:
yet
by
authorities
of
Scriptures
we
may
show
that
that
day
of
wrath
draweth
neere
,
least
any
say
as
that
foule
belly
seruer
,
I
will
say
to
my
soule
,
eate
,
drinke
and
be
merry
,
thou
hast
much
goods
laid
vp
for
many
yeares
.
If
Paul
said
1300.
yeares
past
,
we
be
those
to
whom
the
ends
of
the
world
is
come
,
much
more
we
may
say
the
same
,
and
Chrisostome
saith
,
when
thou
seest
the
Sunne
so
low
that
the
vallies
be
darke
,
thou
knowest
night
is
néere
:
much
more
when
it
is
so
low
that
the
hils
be
darke
,
so
if
thou
seest
darknes
of
sinne
haue
mastery
of
seculer
men
,
it
is
a
token
the
end
of
the
world
is
nigh
:
but
when
thou
seest
the
darknes
of
sinne
hath
gotten
the
vpper
hand
of
Priests
,
that
should
be
as
hilles
amongst
the
communaltie
in
perfect
liuing
,
who
doubteth
but
that
the
world
is
at
an
end
:
and
Abbas
Ioakim
saith
from
the
yeare
1200.
all
times
be
to
be
suspected
:
and
Ildiger
in
her
prophesies
saith
,
as
the
seuenth
day
the
world
was
full
made
,
and
God
rested
from
his
worke
:
so
in
seuen
thousand
yeares
the
number
of
them
that
shall
be
saued
shall
be
fulfilled
,
and
then
shall
the
Saints
wholly
rest
in
body
and
soule
:
and
now
it
is
from
the
Creation
six
thousand
and
six
hundred
yeares
.
The
Disciples
asked
Christ
three
questions
;
the
first
of
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
,
the
second
of
his
comming
to
Iudgement
,
I
said
in
my
second
principle
,
that
it
was
to
be
knowne
before
what
Iudge
wee
must
reckon
:
the
Iudge
is
God
himselfe
that
seeth
all
our
deeds
and
thoughts
,
and
euery
mans
deeds
,
and
the
secrets
of
their
hearts
shall
be
opened
to
all
the
world
:
as
Saint
Iohn
saith
,
the
dead
men
,
great
and
small
,
stood
about
the
Throne
,
and
bookes
were
opened
,
and
the
Booke
of
Life
was
opened
,
and
the
dead
were
iudged
according
to
their
deed
written
in
that
Booke
:
this
Booke
is
mens
consciences
,
that
now
are
closed
,
but
then
shall
be
open
to
all
men
:
the
Booke
of
Life
is
Christs
Gospel
,
which
is
now
hid
from
the
damned
,
through
their
owne
malice
:
in
the
first
book
is
written
all
that
is
done
,
in
the
second
all
that
should
be
done
:
therefore
look
in
the
Booke
of
the
Conscience
whilest
thou
art
heere
,
if
thou
findest
any
thing
contrarie
to
Christs
example
and
Doctrine
,
scrape
it
out
with
the
knife
of
repentance
,
and
write
it
better
.
I
said
it
were
good
to
know
what
reward
the
good
shall
haue
,
and
what
reward
the
wicked
shall
haue
:
it
is
written
,
Christ
shall
come
with
the
same
body
that
was
crucified
,
all
that
shall
be
saued
shall
cleaue
to
him
,
and
be
rauished
,
meeting
him
in
the
ayre
,
they
that
shall
be
damned
lying
vpon
the
earth
.
Then
Christ
shall
aske
account
of
deeds
of
mercy
,
reproouing
false
Christians
for
leauing
them
vndone
,
rehearsing
the
paines
that
his
true
seruants
haue
suffered
:
then
the
wicked
with
the
Diuell
shall
goe
into
euerlasting
fire
,
and
the
righteous
into
●uerlasting
life
:
then
that
which
is
written
shall
be
fulfilled
.
Woe
wo
,
to
them
that
dwel
on
the
earth
;
wo
to
the
Paynim
that
worshipped
Idols
,
and
other
creatures
;
woe
to
the
Iew
that
trusted
too
much
in
the
Old
Law
,
and
despised
Christ
;
woe
to
the
false
Christian
that
knew
the
will
of
God
,
and
did
it
not
,
and
hath
not
contemplated
his
mercies
and
waies
,
and
been
thankefull
for
his
benefits
,
and
hast
made
thy
hart
a
house
of
swine
,
&
a
den
of
theeues
,
by
vncleane
thoughts
and
delights
:
thou
hast
shut
God
out
of
thy
heart
,
and
hee
shall
shut
thée
out
of
heauen
,
thou
hast
harboured
the
fiend
,
and
thou
shalt
euer
dwell
with
him
in
hell
,
thou
shouldest
haue
sung
holy
,
holy
,
holy
Lord
:
but
thou
shalt
cry
woe
,
woe
,
woe
to
mee
:
but
they
that
bee
saued
shall
ioy
in
God
,
Ioy
all
amongst
themselues
,
and
one
of
an
others
saluation
:
how
happie
bee
they
that
their
trauels
bee
finished
,
and
brought
to
so
gracious
an
end
:
especially
,
that
they
haue
escapt
the
paines
:
O
how
happie
are
they
for
the
endlesse
blisse
which
they
haue
in
the
sight
of
God
.
In
this
yeare
began
the
Councell
of
Constance
,
The
Councell
said
the
way
to
reforme
the
Church
was
to
begin
a
minoritis
:
the
Emperour
said
,
non
a
minoritis
,
sed
a
maioritis
,
there
was
fiue
and
forty
Sessions
in
this
Councell
:
there
was
three
seuerall
Popes
deposed
in
this
Councell
.
In
the
eighth
Session
was
the
condemnation
of
Iohn
Wickliffe
,
and
his
fiue
and
fortie
Articles
,
&
of
his
memory
and
bones
to
be
burned
,
as
it
is
before
recited
:
and
in
the
thirtéenth
Session
was
decréed
that
no
Priest
vnder
paine
of
excommunication
shall
communicate
vnto
the
people
vnder
both
kindes
of
Bread
and
Wine
:
In
the
fifteenth
Sessions
silence
was
commanded
vnder
paine
of
the
great
curse
,
and
that
none
should
make
any
noise
of
hand
,
foote
,
or
voice
:
and
then
the
condemnation
of
Iohn
Hus
was
read
.
In
the
seuenteenth
Session
,
the
Emperour
tooke
vpon
him
a
iourney
to
the
King
of
Arragon
,
to
intreat
with
Pope
Benedictus
about
the
resignation
of
the
papacy
,
and
an
excommunication
was
denounced
against
al
that
should
goe
about
to
hinder
the
Emperours
iourney
,
and
that
the
Councell
should
euery
Sunday
make
prayers
and
processions
for
him
,
and
an
hundred
daies
of
pardon
giuen
to
them
that
would
be
present
at
the
said
prayers
and
processions
,
and
that
all
Prelates
should
then
weare
their
Pontificalibus
:
granting
besides
to
euery
Priest
that
said
one
Masse
for
the
same
an
hundred
daies
pardon
,
and
to
all
other
that
once
a
day
should
say
one
Pater-noster
,
and
one
Aue-Mary
for
the
safety
of
the
Emperour
forty
dayes
pardon
.
In
the
nineteenth
Session
,
Ierome
of
Prage
was
accused
of
Heresie
,
cast
into
prison
,
and
forced
to
abiure
.
In
the
two
and
twentieth
Session
,
Letters
were
made
and
set
vpon
all
Church
doores
,
admonishing
Duke
Frederick
,
to
restore
George
Bishop
of
Austridge
such
Lands
,
Kents
and
Reuenues
as
hee
detayned
,
vnder
paine
of
interdiction
,
suspention
,
and
excommunication
.
In
the
one
and
twentith
Session
,
the
Bishop
of
Londy
made
a
Sermon
,
which
being
ended
,
Ierome
of
Prage
,
which
had
abiured
,
stood
vpon
a
Bench
;
replying
against
his
Sermon
,
preaching
sundry
things
:
wherevpon
the
said
Ierome
was
condemned
and
deliuered
to
the
seculer
power
to
be
burned
.
In
the
seuentéenth
and
eighteenth
Sessions
,
there
was
great
proces
giuen
out
against
Duke
Frederick
,
accusing
him
for
sacriledge
,
and
excommunicating
him
:
for
not
obaying
the
admonition
of
the
Councell
,
concerning
the
vsurpation
of
the
possessions
of
the
Bishop
of
Austridge
as
aforesaid
.
In
the
one
and
thirtieth
Session
,
Letters
were
directed
to
a
certaine
Earle
in
Italy
,
for
laying
violent
hands
vpon
the
Bishop
of
Asce
,
and
imprisoning
him
,
commanding
him
to
set
him
at
liberty
,
vnder
paine
of
interdiction
and
excommunication
:
and
an
other
Decree
was
set
forth
for
the
restoring
of
the
Liberties
of
the
Church
of
Baron
.
In
the
nine
and
thirtith
Session
,
it
was
ordered
that
euery
Pope
should
sweare
to
beleeue
and
hold
the
Catholick
Faith
,
after
the
traditions
of
the
Apostles
,
generall
Councels
,
and
holy
Fathers
,
namely
of
the
eight
generall
Counsels
,
Ephisme
,
Calcedone
,
two
of
Nice
,
and
foure
of
Constantinople
:
also
the
Councels
of
Lateran
,
Lyons
,
and
Ui●nna
;
to
obserue
,
preach
and
defend
him
to
death
:
and
by
all
meanes
to
prosecute
the
right
of
the
Sacraments
,
canonically
deliuered
to
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
writing
his
Oath
,
he
should
offer
it
before
witnesses
vpon
some
Altar
.
On
Saint
Martins
Euen
a
new
Pope
was
chosen
,
therefore
they
called
him
Martin
,
and
hee
was
brought
to
the
Emperour
and
Councell
,
into
the
Church
of
Constance
,
and
there
authorized
for
Pope
:
and
was
brought
thence
most
honorably
with
sumptuous
procession
,
vnto
the
Monasterie
of
Saint
Augustine
,
to
bee
crowned
:
The
Emperour
on
foote
leading
his
horse
on
the
right
hand
,
and
the
Marquesse
of
Brandenburge
,
Prince
Elector
,
leading
his
Horse
on
the
left
hand
.
When
this
Councell
should
be
ended
,
the
Pope
sent
a
Cardinall
with
proclamation
to
dismisse
the
Councell
,
and
to
giue
euery
man
leaue
to
depart
,
and
to
shew
the
Popes
indulgence
,
which
he
had
granted
to
all
and
euery
person
present
,
at
:
that
Councell
that
they
should
haue
full
absolution
during
his
life
,
so
that
hee
procured
his
absolution
in
writing
within
two
monethes
:
also
an
other
iudulgence
was
granted
of
plenarie
remission
of
sinnes
at
the
houre
of
death
,
and
was
not
onely
for
their
Maisters
,
but
for
their
houshould
:
vpon
condition
that
from
notification
thereof
,
they
should
fast
euery
Friday
one
whole
yeare
,
for
the
absolution
of
their
life
time
:
and
for
their
absolution
at
the
houre
of
death
,
to
fast
the
same
Friday
one
other
yeere
,
if
they
had
no
lawfull
impediment
,
and
after
the
second
yeere
they
should
fast
to
their
liues
end
euery
Friday
,
or
else
doe
some
other
good
worke
.
There
were
at
this
Councell
three
hundred
forty
and
six
Arch-bishops
and
Bishops
:
fiue
hundred
threescore
and
foure
Abbots
and
Doctors
;
sixteene
thousand
seculer
Princes
,
Dukes
,
Earles
,
Knights
,
Esquires
:
foure
hundred
and
fifty
common
women
:
six
hundred
Barbers
:
three
hundred
and
twenty
Minstrels
,
Cookes
,
and
Iesters
:
there
was
60500.
forrenners
at
that
Councell
from
Easter
to
Whitsontide
;
the
chiefe
thing
to
be
noted
in
this
Councell
was
,
that
the
Popes
authority
is
vnder
the
Councell
.
The
History
of
IOHN
HVS
.
IOhn
Hus
being
a
preacher
at
Prage
,
in
the
temple
of
Bethelem
,
those
rather
to
teach
the
Gospell
of
Christ
,
then
the
humane
traditions
of
Bishops
;
their
sprung
vp
certaine
which
accused
him
as
an
heretick
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
:
the
Pope
committed
the
matter
to
the
Cardinall
of
Columna
,
who
appointed
a
day
hee
should
appeare
at
Rome
:
The
King
and
Nobilitie
of
Boheme
,
sent
to
the
Pope
to
acquit
him
from
his
appearance
,
and
if
they
suspected
the
Kingdome
to
be
infected
with
any
heresie
,
they
should
send
an
Ambassadour
to
correct
the
heresie
,
and
the
King
would
beare
the
charge
,
and
likewise
assist
the
Legate
with
all
his
authoritie
,
to
punish
such
as
shall
bee
sound
with
erronoous
Doctrine
:
and
Iohn
Hus
sent
his
meete
procurators
vnto
the
Court
of
Rome
,
and
with
firme
and
strong
reasons
did
prooue
his
Innocencie
,
but
when
the
Cardinall
would
admit
no
defence
,
his
procurators
appealed
to
the
Pope
;
notwithstanding
the
Cardinall
excommunicated
him
as
an
obstinate
heretick
,
because
he
came
not
at
his
day
,
and
the
matter
was
referred
to
two
other
Cardinals
,
who
after
they
had
delayed
the
matter
a
yeere
and
a
halfe
,
confirmed
the
Iudgement
of
the
first
Cardinall
,
and
some
of
his
procurators
were
committed
,
and
grecuously
punished
for
being
so
earnest
for
him
.
But
the
generall
Councell
being
assembled
as
aforesaid
:
The
Emperour
sent
certaine
of
his
Gentlemen
to
bring
Iohn
Hus
Bacheler
of
Diuinitie
vnto
the
Councell
,
to
purge
himselfe
of
the
blame
which
was
laid
against
him
,
and
granted
him
a
safe
conduct
,
that
hee
might
come
freely
to
Constance
,
and
returne
home
without
fraud
or
interruption
:
he
seeing
so
many
faire
promises
,
and
his
safe
conduct
,
sent
vnto
the
Emperour
that
he
would
come
vnto
the
Councell
:
but
before
he
went
hee
caused
certaine
writings
to
bee
set
vpon
the
gates
of
the
Cathedrall
Churches
,
Parish
Churches
,
Cloister
and
Abbies
,
signifying
hee
would
go●
to
the
Councell
,
and
that
if
any
that
haue
suspition
of
his
Doctrine
,
that
hee
should
declare
it
before
the
Lord
Conrade
,
or
the
Bishop
of
Prage
:
or
if
hee
had
rather
at
the
generall
Councell
,
for
there
he
would
render
an
account
of
his
Faith
before
them
all
:
the
Bishop
of
Nazareth
,
the
inquisitor
for
heresie
,
made
his
certificate
vnder
his
hand
and
Seale
,
with
a
testimoniall
vnto
Maister
Iohn
Hus
,
that
hee
had
oftentimes
beene
before
him
,
and
had
conferred
with
him
,
and
yet
could
neuer
finde
any
heresie
in
him
:
and
so
did
the
Bishop
of
Prage
,
set
vp
Letters
in
euery
Citie
as
he
passed
to
Constance
,
that
hee
was
going
to
the
Councell
to
descud
his
fa●th
,
and
if
any
could
lay
any
thing
to
him
as
touching
his
Faith
let
him
come
thither
:
many
resorted
vnto
him
all
the
way
as
hee
went
,
and
hee
was
gently
●●reate●
,
especially
of
the
Citizans
,
and
Burgesses
,
and
sometimes
of
the
Curates
:
and
if
there
were
noise
of
his
comming
,
the
streets
were
euer
full
to
see
him
:
In
Norrenberge
many
Curats
came
to
him
,
desiring
talk
with
him
secretly
,
hee
said
he
had
rather
shew
his
opinion
openly
before
all
men
:
so
after
dinner
vntill
night
he
spake
before
the
Priests
and
Senators
,
and
Citizens
,
that
all
had
him
in
great
reuerence
,
saue
one
Doctor
which
was
a
Charter-house
Monke
,
who
impraued
all
that
h●●
had
said
:
then
after
he
was
come
to
Constance
,
Master
Clum
,
and
M.
Latzembodge
,
which
came
with
him
went
to
the
Pope
,
and
certified
him
Iohn
Hus
was
come
to
Constance
,
&
that
he
had
the
Emperors
safe
conduct
,
desiring
him
to
grant
him
libertie
likewise
to
remaine
there
without
trouble
,
which
the
Pope
promised
hee
would
:
in
the
meane
time
Maister
Pallets
,
Iohn
Hus
his
great
Aduersarie
was
come
to
Constance
,
but
his
Companion
Zuoyma
,
Husses
other
Aduersarie
died
of
an
impostume
by
the
way
:
then
this
Pallets
associated
himselfe
with
one
Causis
a
Boh●mian
,
which
afore-time
had
vndertooke
to
finde
a
Mine
of
gold
for
the
King
:
and
hauing
receiued
much
money
of
the
King
towards
the
businesse
,
seeing
his
hope
of
making
Gold
to
faile
,
runne
away
to
Rome
with
the
Kings
money
:
these
two
drew
certaine
Articles
out
of
the
writings
of
Hus
,
against
him
,
and
tooke
great
paines
to
shew
these
Articles
to
the
Cardinals
,
Bishops
and
Monkes
:
and
shewing
that
hee
had
done
many
other
things
against
the
holy
constitutions
of
the
Pope
and
Church
:
whereby
they
made
Iohn
Hus
to
bee
apprehended
the
six
and
twentith
day
he
came
to
Constance
:
and
the
Cardinals
sent
the
Bishops
of
Augusta
,
and
Trent
with
the
Burgesse
of
Constance
,
and
a
Knight
to
Iohn
Hus
his
lodging
,
to
report
they
were
sent
by
the
Pope
and
the
Cardinals
,
to
certifie
him
hee
should
render
some
knowledge
of
his
Doctrine
before
them
,
as
hee
had
often
desired
,
and
they
were
ready
to
heare
him
:
hee
answered
,
hee
desired
openly
to
defend
his
Doctrine
,
but
not
priuately
:
notwithstanding
,
I
will
goe
to
them
,
and
if
they
handle
mee
cruelly
,
I
trust
in
the
Lord
Iesus
that
he
will
comfort
mee
,
that
I
shall
desire
rather
to
die
for
his
glory
,
the●
deny
his
verity
,
which
I
haue
learned
in
his
holy
Scriptures
:
and
Iohn
Hus
tooke
his
horse
and
went
to
the
Popes
Court
,
when
he
had
saluted
the
Cardinals
,
they
said
to
him
,
wee
haue
heard
many
reports
of
you
,
which
if
they
be
true
are
not
to
bee
suffered
,
that
you
haue
faught
many
errors
,
contrarie
to
the
Doctrine
of
the
true
Church
,
and
that
you
haue
sowed
your
errors
through
all
Bohemia
by
a
long
time
:
to
whom
hee
answered
,
I
rather
tho●se
to
die
then
to
bee
found
culpable
of
one
errour
:
therefore
I
came
to
the
Councell
to
receiue
correction
,
if
any
can
prooue
any
errours
in
me
:
The
Cardinals
said
they
were
pleased
with
his
answere
,
and
departed
,
leauing
Iohn
Hus
,
with
Maister
Clum
,
vnder
the
guard
of
armed
men
,
and
they
suborned
a
Franciscane
Frier
,
a
subtill
malicious
hypocrite
,
to
question
with
him
:
Who
said
Reuerend
Master
,
I
a
simple
rude
Idyot
am
come
to
you
to
learne
,
for
I
haue
heard
that
you
haue
taught
many
things
contrarie
to
the
Catholicke
Faith
:
I
desire
you
for
the
loue
that
you
haue
to
the
truth
and
to
all
good
men
,
that
you
would
teach
mee
some
certainty
:
First
it
is
said
you
maintaine
that
there
remaineth
but
naturall
bread
in
the
Sacrament
after
consecration
,
which
hee
denied
:
Then
the
Frier
asked
him
what
manner
of
vnion
is
betwixt
the
man-hood
and
God-hood
of
Christ
:
Then
Hus
said
,
you
say
you
are
simple
,
but
you
are
double
and
crafty
,
in
that
you
haue
propounded
so
difficult
a
Question
:
yet
I
will
shew
you
my
minde
,
which
when
he
had
done
,
the
Frier
thanked
him
,
and
departed
:
after
the
Popes
Garison
told
him
that
this
Frier
was
counted
the
subtillest
Diuine
in
Lombardy
:
then
Pallets
and
Causis
his
Aduersaries
made
earnest
meanes
to
the
Cardinals
that
hee
should
not
bee
set
at
liberty
:
and
hauing
fauour
of
the
Iudges
,
mocked
the
said
Hus
;
saying
,
now
wee
will
hold
you
well-enough
,
you
shall
not
depart
vntill
you
haue
paid
the
vttermost
farthing
:
At
night
the
Prouost
of
the
Romane
Court
told
Maister
Clum
he
might
depart
,
but
they
had
otherwise
prouided
for
Maister
Hus:
Maister
Clum
went
to
the
Pope
,
declaring
all
that
was
done
,
beseeching
him
to
remember
the
promise
which
hee
had
made
:
the
Pope
answered
,
it
was
done
without
his
consent
,
and
told
Maister
Clum
apart
,
why
doe
you
impute
this
to
mee
;
you
know
that
I
my selfe
am
in
the
hands
of
these
Cardinals
and
Bishops
,
so
hee
returned
very
pensiue
,
and
complained
openly
and
priuately
of
the
Popes
wrong
,
but
it
profited
not
.
Then
Hus
was
led
to
prison
and
kept
there
eight
daies
,
from
thence
he
was
carried
to
an
other
prison
belonging
to
the
Abbey
,
where
by
reason
of
the
sti●●e
of
the
place
hee
fell
sicke
,
and
was
so
weake
that
they
despaired
of
his
life
.
In
the
middest
of
his
sicknes
they
put
vp
these
Articles
to
Pope
Iohn
,
the
23.
and
to
the
principals
of
the
Councell
,
desiring
that
Iohn
Hus
might
bee
condemned
.
1
That
hee
taught
that
the
Sacrament
ought
to
bee
ministred
in
both
kindes
,
and
so
his
Disciples
did
now
vse
it
,
and
that
materiall
bread
remaineth
in
the
Sacrament
after
consecration
.
2
A
Minister
in
mortall
sinne
cannot
minister
the
Sacrament
,
and
that
other
men
besides
Priests
may
minister
the
Sacraments
.
3
Hee
both
not
admit
that
the
Church
signifieth
the
Pope
,
Cardinals
,
Archbishops
,
and
the
Clergy
vnderneath
them
:
but
saith
this
signification
was
tooke
from
the
Schoolemen
;
and
that
the
Church
ought
to
haue
no
temporall
possessions
:
and
that
the
temporall
Lords
may
take
them
away
without
any
offence
:
and
saith
also
that
Constantine
,
and
other
seculer
Princes
haue
erred
by
endowing
Churches
and
Monasteries
.
4
That
all
Priests
are
of
like
power
,
and
that
the
reseruations
of
the
Popes
casualties
:
the
ordering
of
Bishops
,
and
consecrating
of
Priestes
,
were
inuented
onely
for
couetousnes
.
5
When
the
Pope
,
Cardinals
,
and
rest
of
the
Priests
are
in
sinne
,
as
is
possible
enough
,
then
the
Church
being
in
sinne
hath
no
power
of
the
Keyes
:
6
Hee
beeing
excommunicated
contemneth
it
,
and
saith
Masse
notwithstanding
.
7
Hee
maketh
Ministers
himselfe
,
and
putteth
them
into
Churches
without
the
ordinarie
of
the
Dioces
,
or
other
Ecclesiasticall
Iurisdiction
,
and
teacheth
it
to
be
lawfully
done
.
8
That
one
being
ordained
a
Priest
or
Deacon
,
cannot
be
kept
back
from
the
office
or
preaching
:
therefore
he
would
neuer
be
let
from
preaching
by
the
Apostolick
Sea
,
nor
the
Arch-bishop
.
Moreouer
,
when
there
was
Questions
moued
in
the
Uniuersitie
of
Prage
,
vpon
the
45.
Articles
of
Iohn
Wickliffe
,
and
the
Diuines
of
Boheme
concluded
euery
one
of
them
Articles
,
either
to
be
hereticall
,
seditious
,
and
erroneous
:
he
held
that
none
of
them
were
hereticall
,
seditious
,
or
erroneous
,
as
after
hee
did
dispute
&
teach
in
the
common
schooles
of
Prage
:
notwithstanding
they
were
condemned
in
England
,
and
by
the
whole
Church
.
Because
I
finde
these
Articles
and
many
others
answered
by
Iohn
Hus
in
writing
,
which
hereafter
followe
,
and
which
were
read
in
the
Councell
,
I
omit
his
answeres
in
the
Councell
,
because
what
with
the
outragiousnes
of
the
Councell
against
him
,
so
many
interrupting
him
at
euery
word
,
and
some
mocking
,
and
making
mouthes
at
him
,
that
it
was
impossible
for
him
to
make
a
perfect
answere
to
any
thing
:
I
likewise
omit
for
breuitie
,
the
many
supplications
that
the
Nobles
of
Boheme
made
for
his
Baile
and
libertie
,
and
what
surety
they
offered
:
if
thou
bee
disposed
to
see
these
circumstances
,
and
with
what
great
labour
they
obtained
that
he
should
answere
openly
,
and
how
cruelly
he
was
vsed
in
prison
;
I
referre
thee
to
the
Booke
at
large
.
The
Answeres
of
IOHN
HVS
,
written
with
his
own
hand
.
I
Iohn
Hus
,
vnworthy
Minister
of
Iesus
Christ
,
Master
of
Art
,
and
Bacheler
of
Diuinitie
,
doe
confesse
I
writ
a
Booke
intituled
,
of
the
Church
:
in
reproofe
whereof
there
are
diuers
Articles
drawne
out
of
the
said
Treatise
,
deliuered
vnto
me
.
1
The
first
Article
:
there
is
but
one
holy
vniuersall
Church
,
which
is
the
vniuersall
company
of
all
the
predestinate
.
Answere
.
I
confesse
this
proposition
is
mine
,
and
confirmed
by
the
saying
of
Saint
Augustine
,
vpon
S.
Iohn
.
2
Saint
Paul
was
neuer
a
member
of
the
Diuell
,
though
he
did
many
things
like
the
malignant
Church
:
nor
Saint
Peter
,
though
he
horribly
sinned
in
periury
,
and
denying
his
Master
.
Answere
.
It
was
by
Gods
permission
,
that
they
might
more
stedfastly
rise
againe
and
be
confirmed
:
I
answere
according
to
S.
Augustine
,
that
it
is
expedient
that
the
Elect
should
offend
:
there
be
two
separations
from
the
Church
;
the
Elect
are
diuided
from
the
Church
,
but
not
to
perdition
:
the
second
is
to
perdition
,
by
the
which
certaine
Heretieks
are
through
there
deadly
sinne
diuided
from
the
Church
.
3
No
member
of
the
Church
doth
at
any
time
fall
away
from
the
body
,
because
the
Charitie
of
Predestination
,
which
is
the
bond
of
the
same
,
doth
neuer
fall
:
Answere
this
is
proued
by
1.
Cor.
13.
Rom.
8.
All
things
turne
to
good
to
them
that
loue
God
:
Also
I
am
certaine
that
neither
death
nor
life
can
seperate
vs
from
the
loue
of
God
,
&c.
4
The
Pr●destinate
although
he
be
not
in
the
state
of
Grace
,
according
to
present
Iustice
:
yet
he
is
alwaies
a
member
of
the
Church
.
Answere
.
I
declared
in
my
booke
that
there
be
diuers
manners
of
being
in
the
Church
:
there
be
some
in
the
Church
according
to
a
mishapen
Faith
,
and
some
according
to
Predestination
,
which
are
now
in
sinne
,
but
shall
returne
to
grace
.
5
No
degree
of
dignitie
,
nor
election
of
man
,
nor
any
sensible
signe
can
make
a
man
a
member
of
the
Church
.
Answere
.
I
say
Predestination
maketh
vs
members
of
the
Church
,
and
prepareth
for
vs
grace
heere
,
and
glory
in
the
world
to
come
;
and
not
degree
of
dignitie
,
nor
the
election
of
a
man
,
nor
sensible
signe
:
for
Iudas
,
though
Christ
elected
him
an
Apostle
,
and
gaue
him
Temporall
Graces
,
and
that
he
was
so
reputed
of
men
,
yet
was
he
a
Woolfe
in
a
sheeps-skin
,
as
Saint
Augustine
saith
.
6
A
Reprobate
man
is
neuer
no
member
of
the
Church
.
Answere
.
It
is
in
my
Booke
with
sufficient
long
probation
of
the
Psalme
26.
and
the
5.
Ephes.
and
by
Saint
Bernards
saying
;
the
Church
of
Christ
is
more
plainely
his
body
,
then
the
body
that
was
crucified
:
the
Church
is
the
flower
of
the
Lord
in
which
is
corne
and
chaffe
:
the
Elect
and
Reprobate
.
7
Iudas
was
no
true
Disciple
of
Christ
:
Answere
.
This
I
confesse
,
S.
Augustine
in
his
Booke
of
penance
where
he
expounds
1.
Iohn
2.
They
came
out
from
vs
,
but
were
not
of
vs
:
Christ
knew
from
the
beginning
who
should
beleeue
,
and
him
that
should
betray
him
:
and
said
,
none
commeth
to
mee
except
it
be
giuen
him
of
my
Father
,
from
that
time
many
departed
from
him
,
though
they
were
called
by
the
Gospell
,
they
were
no
true
Disciples
,
because
they
did
not
continue
in
the
word
of
Christ
,
as
it
is
said
,
if
you
remaine
in
my
word
you
bee
my
Disciples
:
it
is
euident
,
that
Iudas
could
not
be
the
Disciple
of
Christ
,
by
meanes
of
his
couetousnes
:
For
Christ
saith
,
except
a
man
forsake
that
hee
hath
,
he
cannot
be
my
Disciple
:
therefore
because
Iudas
was
a
Theefe
Iohn
12.
and
a
Diuell
,
Iohn
6.
It
is
euident
that
Iudas
was
no
true
but
a
fained
Disciple
.
Saint
Augustine
vpon
Saint
Iohn
,
that
Christs
sheepe
heare
his
voice
,
saith
,
what
manner
of
hearers
were
his
sheepe
;
Iudas
heard
him
but
was
a
Woolfe
,
yet
he
followed
the
shepheard
,
but
being
clothed
in
a
sheep-skin
he
laid
waite
for
the
shepheard
.
8
The
predestinate
whether
they
bee
in
the
state
of
grace
,
or
no
,
according
to
there
present
Iustice
,
is
the
same
Church
which
hath
neither
wrinkle
nor
spot
,
but
is
holy
and
vndefiled
,
which
Christ
calleth
his
owne
.
Answer
.
In
the
fift
to
the
Ephesians
,
Christ
so
loued
his
Church
that
he
offered
himselfe
for
it
.
I
pray
you
then
,
is
there
any
faithfull
man
that
doubteth
that
the
Church
doth
not
signifie
all
the
Elect
:
the
glorious
spouse
of
Christ
,
holy
and
without
spot
:
This
is
an
Article
of
faith
which
we
ought
firmely
to
beleeue
.
9
Peter
neuer
was
,
nor
is
the
vniuersall
head
of
the
Church
.
Answere
.
All
men
agree
,
that
Peter
receiued
of
Christ
,
which
is
the
Rock
of
the
Church
,
humility
,
stedfastnesse
,
and
blessednes
:
When
Christ
said
vpon
this
Rock
I
will
build
my
church
,
he
did
not
meane
that
he
would
build
euery
Militant
Church
vpon
Peter
,
but
vpon
Christ
which
is
the
Rock
:
from
whom
Peter
receiued
his
Faith
,
for
he
is
the
head
and
foundation
of
euery
Church
,
and
not
Peter
.
10
If
he
that
is
called
the
Uicar
of
Christ
,
follow
Christ
in
his
life
,
then
he
is
his
true
Uicar
;
otherwise
he
is
the
messenger
of
Antichrist
,
the
enemy
of
Peter
and
Christ
,
and
the
Uicar
of
Iudas
:
Answere
.
For
this
cause
Saint
Bernard
in
his
fourth
Booke
did
write
vnto
Pope
E●genius
,
thou
delightest
to
walke
in
great
pride
,
being
gorgeously
arrayed
,
what
fruit
doth
the
flooke
receiue
by
thee
▪
If
I
durst
say
it
these
be
rather
the
pastures
of
the
Diuels
then
of
sheepe
:
Saint
Peter
,
and
Saint
Paul
did
not
so
,
thou
séemest
to
succéede
Constantine
,
and
not
Peter
.
It
followeth
in
my
Booke
,
if
thy
life
be
contrary
to
Peters
,
or
giuen
to
auarice
,
then
he
is
the
Uicar
of
Iudas
,
which
loued
the
reward
of
iniquity
,
and
sold
the
Lord
:
As
soone
as
they
reade
the
same
,
the
Rulers
of
the
Councell
looked
one
vpon
another
,
and
making
mockes
and
moes
,
nodded
their
heads
at
him
.
11
Priests
that
vse
Symony
,
and
liue
desolutely
,
haue
an
vntrue
opinion
of
seuen
Sacraments
,
as
Bastards
and
not
Children
,
not
knowing
the
O●●ice
of
the
Keyes
of
Censures
,
neither
of
the
rights
of
Cerimonies
and
seruice
of
the
Church
,
nor
of
worship
of
Relikes
,
nor
of
Orders
of
the
Church
,
nor
of
indulgences
and
pardons
.
Answere
.
It
is
in
this
manner
in
my
Booke
,
the
authoritie
is
abused
by
such
as
sell
Orders
,
and
get
riches
by
Symony
,
making
markets
of
holy
Sacraments
,
liuing
voluptuously
,
desolutely
,
a
filthy
villanous
kind
of
life
.
They
pollute
the
Ecclesiasticall
estate
,
and
though
they
professe
they
know
God
,
they
deny
him
indéede
,
and
beléeue
not
in
him
,
but
as
vnbeléeuing
Bastards
hold
a
contrary
opinion
,
as
aforesaid
,
to
whom
Malachy
in
his
first
Chapter
saith
,
Vnto
you
Priests
be
it
spoken
,
which
despise
my
name
.
12
The
papall
dignity
hath
his
originall
from
the
Emperors
of
Rome
.
Answer
.
This
is
proued
by
the
96.
distinction
,
for
Constantine
granted
this
priuiledge
to
the
Byshop
of
Rome
,
and
others
after
confirmed
the
same
;
that
as
Augustus
is
counted
the
most
high
King
aboue
all
others
,
so
the
Bishop
of
Rome
shall
be
called
the
principall
Father
aboue
other
Bishops
:
then
a
Cardinall
said
in
Constantines
time
,
there
was
a
generall
councell
at
Nice
,
in
which
the
highest
place
in
the
Church
was
giuen
to
the
Byshop
of
Rome
,
why
did
you
not
then
say
it
tooke
his
dignity
rather
from
the
Councell
?
13
No
Man
with
reason
,
without
reuelation
can
affirme
,
that
hee
or
any
other
is
head
of
any
particular
Church
.
Answere
.
I
confesse
it
,
but
it
followeth
,
that
he
ought
to
hope
through
his
good
liuing
,
that
he
is
a
member
of
the
Spouse
of
Christ
.
14
No
man
ought
to
beleeue
that
the
Pope
is
head
of
any
Church
.
Answere
▪
confesse
it
,
for
the
Church
was
deceiued
by
Agnes
,
a
Woman
Pope
,
as
it
app●areth
by
Saint
Augustine
,
and
it
so
being
deceiued
,
Christian
Faith
should
bee
depraued
.
15
The
Popes
power
,
as
Uicar
,
is
nothing
worth
,
if
he
liue
not
according
to
Christ
,
and
follow
the
manners
of
Peter
.
Iohn
Hus
confessed
this
,
and
said
before
the
Councell
,
I
vnderstand
,
the
power
of
such
a
Pope
as
doth
not
represent
the
manners
of
Christ
,
is
void
.
16
The
Pope
is
most
holy
,
not
because
he
supplieth
the
place
of
Peter
,
but
because
he
hath
great
reuenues
,
my
words
be
mutilated
.
Thus
it
is
written
,
he
is
not
holie
because
he
is
Uicar
of
Peter
,
nor
for
his
great
possessions
,
but
if
he
follow
Christ
in
humilit●
,
patience
,
labour
,
and
perfect
loue
.
17
The
Cardinals
are
not
the
true
Successors
of
the
Apostles
,
if
they
liue
not
after
the
fashion
of
the
Apostles
,
keeping
the
ordinances
of
Christ
.
Answere
.
I
confesse
it
,
for
if
they
enter
not
in
at
the
doore
which
is
Christ
,
they
be
Theeues
and
Robbers
.
18
An
Hereticke
ought
not
to
be
committed
to
the
secular
power
to
be
put
to
death
,
it
is
sufficient
that
he
suffer
the
Ecclesiasticall
censure
.
Answer
.
These
are
my
words
,
that
they
might
be
ashamed
of
their
false
iudgement
,
for
Christ
would
not
condemne
such
to
bodily
death
:
The
first
point
appeareth
in
the
12.
of
Luke
:
The
second
,
by
the
Woman
taken
in
Adultery
,
and
in
the
18.
Chapter
of
Mathew
,
If
thy
Brother
haue
offended
thee
,
&c.
therefore
an
Hereticke
ought
first
to
be
instructed
with
Christian
loue
,
by
reasons
drawne
out
of
holy
Scriptures
,
as
Saint
Augustine
and
others
haue
done
,
disputing
against
Heretickes
;
but
if
for
all
this
they
will
not
leaue
their
errors
,
they
ought
to
suffer
corporall
punishments
.
The
Iudges
had
read
in
Iohn
Husses
Booke
,
where
hee
greeuously
inueyed
against
them
which
deliuered
an
Heretike
vnto
the
Secular
power
,
not
being
conuicted
of
Heresie
,
and
compared
them
vnto
the
High-Priests
,
Scribes
,
and
Pharises
,
which
told
Pilate
it
was
not
lawfull
for
them
to
put
any
man
to
death
,
and
deliuered
Christ
vnto
him
,
but
Christ
told
Pilate
they
were
greater
murderers
then
he
which
deliuered
him
vnto
him
,
then
the
Cardinals
and
Bishops
made
a
great
noyse
,
saying
;
Who
are
they
that
thou
dost
asimule
vnto
the
Pharisies
?
And
he
said
,
All
that
deliuer
any
that
is
innocent
vnto
the
ciuill
sword
.
19
The
Nobles
of
the
World
ought
to
compell
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
to
kéepe
the
Commaundements
of
Christ
.
Answere
.
These
be
my
words
,
the
Militant
Church
consisteth
of
these
parts
;
Ministers
of
the
Church
,
which
should
kéepe
purely
the
Ordinances
of
Christ
;
and
the
Nobles
of
the
World
,
which
should
compell
them
to
keepe
his
Commaundements
,
and
of
the
common
people
seruing
to
both
parties
.
20
The
Ecclesiasticall
obedience
,
as
the
Priests
and
Monkes
haue
deuised
,
it
hath
no
authority
in
the
Scripture
.
Answer
.
I
confesse
it
,
there
be
three
obediences
,
the
Spirituall
,
Secular
,
and
Ecclesiasticall
:
the
Spirituall
,
which
is
onely
according
to
the
ordinances
of
God
▪
in
which
Christ
and
his
Apostles
liued
,
and
all
Christians
ought
to
liue
in
:
the
Secular
obedience
,
is
due
according
to
ciuill
ordinance
:
the
Ecclesiasticall
obedience
is
such
as
the
Priests
haue
inuented
,
without
any
expresse
authority
of
Scripture
.
21
He
that
is
excommunicate
of
the
Pope
,
and
apealeth
vnto
Christ
,
the
curses
of
the
Pope
cannot
annoy
him
.
Answere
.
I
acknowledge
not
this
,
but
I
did
make
complaint
in
my
Booke
,
that
they
had
done
mee
,
and
such
as
fauoured
mee
,
great
wrong
,
and
they
would
not
heare
me
in
the
Popes
Court
:
and
after
the
death
of
one
Pope
,
I
apealed
to
his
successors
,
and
it
profited
not
,
and
to
apeals
to
the
Councell
,
it
were
to
long
;
therfore
at
la●●
I
apealed
to
the
head
of
the
Church
Christ
Iesus
.
Then
said
a
Cardinall
,
wilt
thou
presume
aboue
Saint
Paul
,
who
apealed
to
the
Emperor
,
and
not
to
Iesus
,
and
they
mocked
him
:
the
tenor
of
his
apeale
,
was
nothing
but
an
earnest
Prayer
to
Christ
,
to
be
his
refuge
and
helpe
when
all
kel●es
fayled
,
and
that
he
did
appeale
before
God
,
for
his
greefe
,
from
the
wicked
sentence
and
excommunication
determined
by
the
By●●ops
,
Scribes
,
and
Pharisies
,
as
Iohn
Chrysostome
did
twice
from
the
Councel
of
the
Bishops
;
And
Andrew
Bishop
of
Prage
,
and
Robert
Bishop
of
Lincolne
,
apealed
vnto
Christ
,
who
is
not
defiled
with
cruelty
,
nor
corrupted
with
gifts
,
nor
deceiued
by
false
witnesses
.
22
A
vitious
man
liueth
naughtily
,
and
a
vertuous
man
liueth
godly
.
Answere
.
My
words
are
these
:
All
humane
workes
are
deuided
into
two
parts
,
they
be
either
vertuous
or
vit●aus
;
therefore
if
a
man
bee
vertuous
,
that
he
doth
,
he
doth
vertuously
,
and
if
a
man
be
naught
,
that
which
he
doth
is
naught
:
for
as
vice
infecteth
all
the
deeds
of
the
Subiect
,
so
vertue
quickens
all
the
doings
of
the
vertuous
,
whi●h
is
proued
by
many
places
in
the
Scriptures
.
23
The
Minister
of
Christ
liuing
according
to
his
Lawes
and
hauing
knowledge
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
an
earnest
desire
to
edifie
the
people
,
ought
to
preach
,
notwithstanding
the
excommunication
of
the
Pope
:
and
such
a
Minister
ought
not
to
obay
any
forbidding
of
him
to
preach
.
I
Answer
.
We
ought
rather
to
obay
God
th●n
man
,
for
a
Minister
to
preach
,
and
a
rich
man
to
giue
Almes
,
are
duties
commaunded
of
God
:
and
if
the
Pope
or
any
other
commaund
a
Minister
not
to
preach
,
and
a
rich
man
not
to
giue
Almes
,
they
ought
not
to
obay
him
.
I
cal
that
an
vniust
excommunication
,
which
is
giuen
contrary
to
Gods
law
,
for
such
a
one
a
Preacher
ought
not
to
leaue
preaching
,
nor
feare
damnation
:
then
they
obi●cted
that
he
had
said
that
such
excommunications
were
blessings
:
euen
so
say
I
now
againe
as
the
Prophet
saith
,
They
shall
curse
,
but
thou
O
Lord
shalt
blesse
.
24
Euery
man
admitted
to
the
Ministry
,
hath
thereby
authority
to
preach
,
and
ought
so
to
do●
,
notwithstanding
the
excommunication
or
forbidding
of
the
Pope
,
or
any
other
.
Answere
.
I
doe
confesse
this
,
and
that
no
Christian
ought
to
doubt
,
but
he
that
is
sufficientlie
instructed
in
learning
,
to
instruct
the
ignorant
,
and
to
tell
the
vnruly
of
their
sinnes
,
then
for
to
do
any
other
worke
of
mercy
.
25
Ecclesiastical
Censures
,
are
Antichristian
,
such
as
the
Cleargy
hath
inuented
for
their
owne
preferment
,
to
defend
their
malice
,
and
multiply
their
couetousnesse
:
It
is
not
thus
in
my
Booke
,
but
I
confesse
it
in
substance
.
26
There
ought
to
be
no
interdictment
vnto
the
people
.
Answer
.
For
Christ
the
High
Bishop
,
neither
for
the
iniury
done
vnto
Iohn
Baptist
,
nor
for
any
other
iniurie
did
make
any
interdictment
.
I
complained
that
for
one
mans
fault
,
a
whole
Land
shall
be
interdicted
,
and
all
the
good
cease
to
praise
God
,
but
Christ
notwithstanding
,
Iohn
Baptist
was
imprisoned
,
then
whom
there
was
no
greater
amongst
the
Children
of
men
,
did
not
giue
any
curse
,
no
not
when
Herod
beheaded
him
,
neither
when
himselfe
was
spoyled
,
beaten
,
and
blasphemed
;
he
did
not
curse
,
but
praied
for
them
,
and
taught
his
Disciples
to
do
the
same
:
and
Peter
exhorteth
to
follow
Christ
.
Who
when
he
was
cursed
,
cursed
not
againe
.
And
S.
Paul
saith
in
the
12.
to
the
Romanes
,
Blesse
them
that
persecute
you
.
These
are
the
Articles
which
are
alleadged
out
of
his
Booke
of
the
Church
.
Seauen
Articles
gathered
out
of
his
Booke
against
Stephen
Pallets
.
1
THE
first
Article
,
If
the
Pope
,
Bishop
,
or
Prelate
,
be
in
deadly
sinne
,
he
is
then
no
Pope
,
Bishop
,
or
Prelate
.
Answere
.
I
grant
thereunto
,
and
I
send
you
to
Saint
Augustine
,
Ierome
,
Chrysostome
,
Gregory
,
Cyprian
,
and
Barnard
,
who
say
moreouer
,
that
he
that
is
in
deadly
sinne
,
is
no
Christian
;
how
much
lesse
,
Pope
,
Bishop
,
or
Prelate
,
of
whom
it
is
said
in
the
eight
of
Amos
,
They
haue
ruled
but
not
through
me
;
they
became
Princes
,
and
I
knew
them
not
:
but
I
graunt
,
a
wicked
Pope
,
Bishop
,
or
Priest
,
is
an
vnworthy
Minister
of
the
Sacrament
,
by
whom
God
doth
baptise
,
consecrate
,
or
otherwise
worke
,
to
the
profit
of
his
Church
.
God
saith
by
Samuell
to
Saul
,
because
thou
hast
cast
off
my
word
,
I
haue
cast
thee
off
from
being
a
King
,
much
more
a
Pope
sinning
.
2
The
Grace
of
Predestination
,
is
the
bond
whereby
the
body
of
the
Church
and
euery
member
thereof
are
firmely
knit
vnto
the
Head
.
Answere
.
This
Article
is
mine
,
and
it
is
proued
out
of
the
eight
to
the
Romanes
,
Who
shall
separate
vs
from
the
loue
of
Christ
:
And
the
tenth
of
Iohn
,
My
Sheepe
heare
my
voyce
,
I
know
them
,
and
giue
them
eternall
life
,
they
shall
not
perish
,
nor
any
shall
take
them
out
of
my
hands
.
This
is
the
knot
of
the
body
of
the
Church
,
and
the
spirituall
head
,
vnderstandding
the
Church
of
the
predestinated
.
3
If
the
Pope
be
a
Reprobate
,
then
as
Iudas
,
he
is
a
Deuill
,
a
Théefe
,
and
the
Son
of
perdition
,
and
not
the
head
of
the
Militant
Church
,
nor
member
thereof
.
I
answer
,
If
he
were
a
member
of
the
Church
,
then
should
he
be
a
member
of
Christ
,
and
then
he
should
cleaue
vnto
Christ
by
grace
of
Predestination
and
present
Iustice
,
and
should
be
one
spirit
with
God
,
as
in
the
1.
Cor.
6.
Know
you
not
that
our
bodies
are
the
members
of
Christ
.
4
That
an
euill
Pope
or
Prelate
is
no
Pastor
.
Answer
.
The
Text
of
my
Booke
,
is
,
if
he
be
euill
,
he
is
a
hireling
:
of
whom
Christ
saith
,
He
is
no
Shepheard
,
nor
the
sheepe
his
,
he
seeth
a
Wolfe
and
forsaketh
his
sheepe
,
so
doth
euery
Reprobate
,
therefore
no
true
Pastor
.
5
The
Pope
is
not
,
nor
ought
not
by
his
Office
,
to
be
called
most
holy
.
I
Answere
,
When
as
the
King
,
according
to
S.
Augustines
mind
,
representeth
the
Deity
of
Christ
,
and
the
Priest
representeth
only
his
humanity
;
therefore
the
King
of
Romaines
by
reason
of
his
Office
,
ought
rather
to
be
called
most
holy
.
These
thinges
are
more
at
large
discided
in
my
Booke
(
saith
Iohn
Hus
)
but
I
can
finde
no
foundation
,
whereby
I
should
call
the
Pope
most
holy
,
when
it
is
only
spoken
of
Christ
.
6
If
the
Pope
liue
contrary
to
Christ
,
though
he
be
lawfully
chosen
according
to
humane
election
,
yet
he
commeth
in
another
way
then
by
Christ
.
Answere
.
The
text
is
thus
,
if
the
Pope
liue
contrary
to
Christ
,
in
Pride
and
Auarice
,
doth
he
not
then
come
in
another
way
,
then
by
the
lowly
and
méeke
doore
of
Christ
.
Iudas
was
lawfully
chosen
by
Christ
,
yet
bee
came
in
another
way
:
and
as
Christ
saith
in
the
sixt
of
Iohn
,
Was
a
Theese
,
a
Deuill
,
and
the
Sonne
of
perdition
,
and
whosoeuer
doth
enter
into
a
Bishopprick
or
any
other
place
,
not
with
intent
to
labour
in
the
Church
,
but
to
liue
voluptuously
and
richly
,
and
to
aduance
himselfe
with
all
kind
of
pride
,
he
commeth
in
another
way
,
and
not
by
Christ
,
and
is
a
Théefe
.
7
The
condemnation
of
the
forty
fiue
Articles
of
Wickliffe
,
made
by
the
Doctors
,
as
wicked
and
vnreasonable
,
and
the
cause
by
them
alleadged
is
fained
and
vntrue
.
Answere
.
So
it
is
,
to
say
that
euery
one
of
them
is
hereticall
,
erronious
,
and
offensiue
:
then
he
said
to
Cardinall
Cambray
?
O
Maister
Doctor
where
is
your
proofe
!
Then
the
Cardinall
said
:
Iohn
Hus
,
thou
diddest
say
thou
wouldst
defend
none
of
Iohn
Wickliffes
errors
?
I
will
not
if
they
be
errors
,
but
in
my
conscience
,
I
could
not
consent
to
the
condemnation
,
being
I
saw
no
Scripture
against
them
.
There
remaineth
sixe
Articles
of
the
thirty
nine
,
out
of
a
Booke
wrote
against
STANISLAVS
de
Zuoyma
.
1
THe
first
Article
:
A
Minister
is
not
the
Successour
of
Christ
by
his
humane
election
,
be
it
neuer
so
rightly
done
,
but
in
that
he
doth
more
aboundantly
worke
to
the
profit
of
the
Church
,
hee
hath
thereby
more
aboundant
power
giuen
him
of
God
.
Answere
.
It
standeth
in
the
hands
of
wicked
Electors
to
chuse
a
Woman
into
Ecclesiasticall
office
,
as
it
appeareth
by
the
election
of
Agnes
,
which
was
called
Iohn
,
who
occupied
the
Popes
place
and
dignity
two
yeares
and
more
,
and
they
may
chuse
a
théefe
,
a
murderer
,
a
deuill
,
and
an
Antichrist
,
or
such
a
one
as
God
alloweth
not
of
:
so
whatsoeuer
the
election
is
,
we
ought
to
giue
credit
to
the
works
of
him
that
is
chosen
;
therefore
Christ
saith
in
the
tenth
of
Iohn
,
Giue
credite
vnto
workes
.
2
The
Pope
being
a
Reprobate
,
is
not
head
of
the
Church
.
Answere
.
I
would
know
of
the
Doctor
how
this
is
contrary
to
Faith
?
Did
not
Christ
dispute
against
the
Faith
,
when
he
demanded
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharisies
.
Math.
12.
You
off-spring
of
Vipers
,
how
can
you
speak
good
things
when
your selues
are
wicked
.
I
demand
of
the
Scribes
,
if
the
Pope
be
a
Reprobate
,
and
the
stock
of
Uipers
,
how
is
he
head
of
the
holy
Church
?
for
it
is
more
possible
that
a
Reprobate
may
speake
good
things
,
being
he
may
be
in
the
state
of
grace
according
to
present
Iustice
,
then
to
●e
the
head
of
the
holy
Church
:
In
the
fift
of
Iohn
Christ
saith
,
How
can
you
beleeue
which
seeke
glory
amongst
your selues
,
and
seeketh
not
the
glory
that
commeth
of
God
:
And
I
demand
how
the
Pope
can
be
head
of
the
Church
which
is
a
Reprobate
,
and
receiueth
the
glory
of
the
world
,
and
séeketh
not
for
the
glory
that
commeth
of
God
,
for
it
is
more
possible
he
should
beléeue
so
doing
,
then
be
head
of
the
Church
.
3
There
is
no
apparance
that
there
ought
to
be
one
head
in
the
spiritualty
to
rule
the
Church
.
Answere
.
I
grant
it
,
Christ
sitteth
at
the
right
hand
of
God
,
doth
necessarily
rule
the
Militant
Church
as
head
,
and
there
is
no
sparke
of
apparance
,
that
there
should
be
one
head
in
the
spiritualty
▪
ruling
the
Church
that
should
alwaies
be
conuersant
with
it
,
except
some
Infidell
would
heretically
affirme
,
that
the
Militant
Church
should
haue
here
a
permanent
and
continuall
Citty
,
and
not
to
seek
after
that
which
is
to
come
:
And
it
is
euident
in
my
booke
,
how
vnconsequent
a
similitude
it
is
for
a
Reprobate
Pope
to
be
head
of
the
Militant
Church
,
and
a
Reprobate
King
to
be
he●d
of
a
Kingdome
.
4
Christ
would
better
rule
his
Church
by
his
true
Apostles
,
dispierced
throughout
the
world
,
without
such
a
monstrous
head
.
I
answere
,
Albeit
that
Doctor
doth
say
,
that
the
body
of
the
Church
is
often
without
a
head
;
yet
we
verily
beleeue
that
Christ
is
the
head
of
euery
Church
,
ruling
it
without
lacke
or
default
,
powring
on
it
motion
and
sence
,
euen
vnto
the
latter
day
:
then
they
said
,
behold
now
hee
prophesieth
?
but
Iohn
Hus
said
,
the
Church
in
the
time
of
the
Apostles
,
was
fa●
better
gouerned
then
now
it
is
.
5
Peter
was
no
vniuersall
Shepheard
of
the
shéep
of
Christ
,
much
lesse
is
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
Answer
.
It
appeareth
by
the
words
of
Christ
,
that
he
did
not
limit
vnto
Peter
for
his
iurisdiction
the
whole
world
,
no
not
one
only
Pronince
,
nor
to
any
other
of
the
Apostles
:
some
walked
through
many
regions
,
some
fewer
;
as
Paule
trauailed
more
then
all
the
rest
,
and
did
co●uert
more
to
the
Faith
of
Christ
.
Wherefore
,
it
is
lawfull
for
any
Apostle
or
Uicar
to
conuert
and
confirme
as
much
people
,
and
as
many
Prouinces
as
they
are
able
.
6
The
Apostles
and
faithfull
Priests
of
the
Lord
,
haue
stoutly
ruled
the
Church
in
all
thinges
necessary
to
saluation
,
before
the
office
of
the
Pope
was
brought
into
the
Church
,
and
would
doe
so
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
Then
they
cryed
out
againe
,
Behold
the
Prophet
.
Certaine
other
Articles
which
were
brought
vnto
IOHN
HVS
in
Prison
.
1
THE
first
Article
,
Paul
,
according
to
present
Iustice
,
was
a
Blasphemer
,
and
none
of
the
Church
,
and
withall
in
Grace
,
according
to
Predestination
of
eternall
life
.
Answer
.
This
proposition
is
not
in
the
Booke
,
but
thus
:
as
Paul
was
both
a
blasphemer
according
to
present
Iustice
,
and
also
a
faithfull
child
of
our
holy
Mother
the
Church
according
to
Predestination
;
So
Iscariot
was
both
in
Grace
according
to
present
Iustice
,
and
withall
,
was
neuer
of
our
holy
Mother
the
Church
,
because
he
lacked
Predestination
of
life
euerlasting
.
2
Christ
doth
more
loue
a
predestinate
Ban
being
sinfull
,
then
any
Reprobate
,
in
what
grace
soeuer
he
be
.
Answere
.
The
reason
is
,
because
the
predestinate
shall
haue
perpetuall
blessednesse
,
and
the
Reprobate
eternall
fire
;
therefore
GOD
infinitely
loueth
them
both
as
his
Creatures
,
and
much
more
because
he
giueth
them
greater
graces
,
to
wit
;
euerlasting
life
,
which
is
far
more
excellent
then
onely
grace
,
according
to
present
Iustice
;
and
the
predestinated
cannot
fall
from
Grace
,
for
they
haue
a
certaine
redicall
grace
rooted
in
them
,
although
they
be
depriued
of
the
aboundance
of
grace
for
the
time
.
3
All
the
sinfull
according
to
present
Iustice
are
vnfaithfull
,
swaruing
from
the
true
Catholike
faith
,
for
none
can
commit
deadly
sinne
,
but
in
the
point
he
swarueth
from
the
faith
.
Answer
.
I
acknowledge
it
to
be
my
sentence
:
for
if
they
did
beléeue
the
punishment
that
shall
be
laid
vpon
sinners
,
and
had
faith
of
the
diuine
vnderstanding
,
&c.
then
they
would
not
so
offend
.
This
is
verified
by
the
Prophet
Esay
,
Thy
fellows
are
misbeleeuers
,
and
fellowes
of
theeues
,
they
loue
bribes
,
and
are
followers
of
rewards
,
so
he
calleth
them
Infidels
for
their
offences
:
also
in
the
first
of
Titus
,
They
confesse
they
know
God
,
but
in
workes
they
deny
him
.
4
Iohn
22.
Math.
16.
and
the
18.
Receiue
the
holy
Ghost
,
whatsoeuer
you
shall
binde
in
earth
,
shall
be
bound
in
heauen
,
&c.
Many
for
lack
of
vnderstanding
,
shal
be
terrified
by
the
Priests
and
be
deceiued
,
presuming
vpon
their
power
and
authority
.
Answer
.
I
allow
this
sentence
,
it
is
not
possible
for
a
Priest
to
binde
and
lose
,
except
that
binding
and
losing
be
in
heauen
:
but
many
are
made
afraid
,
thinking
whether
they
be
iust
or
vniust
,
the
Priests
may
at
their
pleasures
bind
them
,
and
the
ignorant
Priests
presume
to
haue
such
power
,
saying
;
they
haue
such
power
to
absolue
euery
man
confessing
himselfe
,
of
what
sinne
soeuer
it
be
,
though
many
sins
are
forbidden
them
.
And
an
Hypocrite
may
confesse
himselfe
,
that
is
not
contrite
for
his
sin
,
whereof
proofe
is
often
found
,
&
is
euident
,
because
the
Letter
killeth
,
but
the
spirit
quickneth
.
5
The
binding
and
losing
of
God
is
plainely
the
cheefe
and
principall
.
Answere
.
This
is
verie
euident
,
for
it
were
a
blasphemous
presumption
,
that
a
man
may
forgiue
an
offence
to
GOD
,
hee
not
allowing
the
same
:
for
it
is
necessarie
,
that
GOD
doe
first
forgiue
,
before
his
Uicar
can
doe
the
same
▪
and
no
Article
of
our
Faith
ought
to
be
more
common
and
knowne
to
vs
then
this
,
and
whosoeuer
granteth
this
authority
to
the
Pope
,
graunteth
he
is
without
sin
,
and
that
he
is
God
,
the
fact
of
the
Pope
proueth
this
same
:
for
alwaies
in
his
Absolutions
,
h●
presupposeth
contrition
and
confession
,
but
vnto
true
Absolution
there
is
required
;
first
,
contrition
;
secondly
,
the
purpose
to
sin
no
more
;
thirdly
,
true
confession
;
fourthly
,
stedfast
hope
of
forgiuenes
:
the
first
appeareth
by
Ezechiel
,
If
the
wicked
repent
:
the
second
in
the
5.
and
8.
of
Iohn
,
Sinne
no
more
:
the
third
by
Luke
,
shew
your selues
to
the
Priests
:
the
fourth
,
Christ
saith
,
My
Son
beleeue
,
and
thy
sins
shall
be
forgiuen
.
6
The
Priests
heap
vp
out
of
the
Scriptures
,
such
things
as
serue
the
belly
,
but
such
as
pertaine
to
the
imitation
of
Christ
,
they
reiect
as
impertinent
to
saluation
.
Answere
.
This
Saint
Augustine
prooueth
in
his
seuenteenth
Homily
,
The
Haruest
is
great
,
but
there
are
few
Haruest-folke
;
and
speaking
that
,
which
I
cannot
without
gréefe
,
though
there
be
many
that
would
heare
good
things
,
there
lacks
such
as
should
declare
the
same
vnto
them
.
The
world
is
full
of
Priests
,
yet
there
are
few
Worke-men
in
the
Haruest
of
the
Lord
:
we
would
be
willingly
Priests
,
but
we
do
not
the
office
of
Priest-hood
;
we
are
fallen
into
outward
affaires
,
and
take
vpon
vs
an
office
for
honor
,
and
hire
another
to
ease
our
labour
;
we
leaue
preaching
,
we
are
called
Bishops
to
our
paine
;
we
retaine
the
name
of
honour
,
but
not
the
vertue
;
we
daily
call
for
our
stipend
,
but
care
not
for
our
flocke
;
wee
gape
after
earthly
things
and
glory
,
and
leaue
the
cause
of
God
vndone
;
we
take
vpon
vs
the
place
of
holinesse
,
and
are
wholy
wrapped
in
cares
and
troubles
.
And
S.
Barnard
saith
in
his
33.
Sermon
vpon
the
Canonicals
,
all
are
friends
,
and
all
enemies
,
all
kinsfolkes
,
and
all
aduersaries
,
all
of
an
houshold
,
and
no
peace-makers
,
they
are
the
Ministers
of
Christ
,
and
serue
Antichrist
;
they
goe
honorably
,
honoured
with
the
goods
of
the
Church
,
and
yet
they
do
no
honor
.
7
The
power
of
the
Pope
,
which
doth
not
follow
Christ
,
is
not
to
be
feared
.
Answere
.
Subiects
are
bound
willingly
to
obay
their
good
Rulers
,
and
those
which
are
wicked
:
yet
if
the
Pope
do
abuse
his
power
,
it
is
not
to
be
feared
as
by
bondage
:
so
his
Cardinals
as
I
suppose
,
did
not
feare
Gregory
the
12.
before
he
was
deposed
,
when
as
they
resisted
him
;
saying
,
He
did
abuse
his
power
.
8
A
wicked
Pope
is
not
the
Successor
of
Peter
,
but
of
Iudas
.
Answere
.
If
the
Pope
be
humble
,
neglecting
the
honors
and
luker
of
the
world
:
if
he
be
a
Shepheard
,
taking
his
name
of
féeding
his
shéepe
,
if
as
Christ
commandeth
,
he
feed
the
shéep
with
the
word
and
good
example
,
then
is
he
the
Uicar
of
Christ
,
but
if
he
walke
contrary
,
because
there
is
no
society
betwixt
Christ
and
Beliall
:
and
Christ
saith
,
He
that
is
not
with
me
,
is
against
me
.
How
is
he
the
Uicar
of
Christ
,
and
not
rather
the
Uicar
of
Antichrist
?
Christ
called
Peter
,
Sathanas
,
when
he
contraried
him
but
in
one
word
,
why
should
not
any
other
then
being
more
contrary
to
Christ
,
be
called
Sathanas
,
and
Antichrist
.
9
The
Pope
is
the
same
beast
,
of
whom
it
is
spoken
in
the
Reuelation
,
Power
is
giuen
him
to
make
warre
vpon
the
Saints
.
10
It
is
lawfull
to
preach
notwithstanding
the
Popes
inhibition
.
Answere
.
The
Article
is
euident
,
because
the
Apostles
did
preach
contrary
to
the
commaundement
of
the
Bishop
.
And
S.
Hialry
did
the
like
,
contrary
to
a
Pope
that
was
an
Arian
:
and
Cardinals
,
contrary
to
the
commaundement
of
Pope
Gregory
the
12.
sent
throughout
all
Realmes
such
as
should
preach
against
him
.
11
If
the
Popes
commaundement
be
not
agréeable
to
the
word
of
God
,
it
is
not
to
be
obayed
.
Answer
.
S.
Isidore
saith
,
He
that
ruleth
and
commaunds
any
thing
contrary
,
or
besides
the
word
of
God
,
he
is
honored
as
a
false
witnes
,
and
a
Church-Robber
;
therefore
we
are
bound
to
obay
no
Prelate
,
but
in
case
he
commaunds
the
commaundements
of
Christ
.
And
Saint
Augustine
speaking
of
the
Chaire
of
Moses
,
saith
;
They
teach
in
the
Chaire
of
Moses
the
Law
of
God
,
therefore
God
teacheth
by
them
:
but
if
they
will
teach
you
any
of
their
owne
inuentions
,
heare
them
not
,
neyther
doe
as
they
commaund
you
;
let
therefore
my
Aduersaries
and
Slanderers
learne
,
that
there
be
not
onely
twelue
Councels
in
the
Gospell
,
but
as
many
Councels
as
there
be
Commaundements
of
God
binding
vs
thereunto
,
vnder
the
paine
of
deadly
sinne
.
12
It
is
lawfull
for
the
Cleargy
and
Layty
,
to
iudge
by
their
iurisdiction
of
all
thinges
pertaining
to
saluation
,
and
of
the
workes
of
Prelates
.
Answere
.
Subiects
ought
first
to
examine
themselues
.
1.
Cor.
11.
Secondly
,
to
examine
all
thinges
which
appertaine
to
their
saluation
:
for
a
spirituall
man
iudgeth
all
thinges
;
therefore
I
say
a
Lay
man
ought
to
iudge
and
examine
the
workes
of
his
Prelate
,
and
to
bewar●
of
false
Prophets
,
and
they
ought
to
examine
their
workes
,
that
if
they
be
good
,
they
may
reioyce
in
GOD
,
and
if
they
be
euill
,
be
sory
for
them
,
but
not
to
do
the
like
,
least
they
be
damned
with
them
,
according
to
the
saying
:
If
the
Blind
lead
the
Blind
,
they
shall
both
fall
into
the
ditch
.
13
God
doth
suspend
euery
wicked
Prelate
from
his
Ministry
whilst
hee
is
in
actuall
sinne
,
because
then
he
sinneth
in
whatsoeuer
he
doth
.
Answere
.
1.
Cor
11.
Paul
suspendeth
all
such
as
are
in
any
greeuous
crime
,
from
the
eating
of
the
●odie
of
the
Lord
,
and
the
drinking
of
his
blood
;
and
so
consequently
suspen●●th
all
sinfull
Prelats
from
the
ministration
of
the
Sacrament
:
and
God
doth
suspend
the
wicked
from
the
declaration
of
his
righteousnesse
.
Psal.
49.
To
suspend
,
is
to
prohibite
the
ministry
of
any
other
good
thing
for
the
offence
sake
:
or
as
the
new
law
terms
it
,
to
interdict
or
forbid
.
14
The
Cleargy
,
for
their
owne
preferment
and
exhaltation
,
doth
vndermine
the
Lay
people
,
and
multiply
their
owne
couetousnesse
,
cloaketh
their
malice
▪
and
prepareth
a
way
for
Antichrist
.
The
answere
which
is
made
to
the
25.
Article
in
pri●on
,
sufficeth
for
this
:
the
first
part
he
proueth
by
the
example
of
Peter
de
Luna
,
which
named
himselfe
Benedict
,
and
of
Angelus
Coriarius
,
who
named
himselfe
Gregory
the
twelth
:
&
of
Iohn
the
23.
and
by
the
13.
and
14.
of
Ezechiell
,
and
out
of
Gregory
,
who
saith
,
What
shall
become
of
the
flocke
when
the
Shepheards
are
become
wolues
?
The
second
part
is
proued
by
Ierome
&
Gregory
17.
Homily
,
and
by
Barnard
vpon
the
Canonicals
:
the
third
is
proued
by
experience
,
for
who
defendeth
the
wickednes
of
any
scisme
,
but
only
the
Cleargy
,
alledging
Scriptures
,
&
bringing
reasons
therefore
.
They
excuse
symony
,
couetousnes
in
heaping
together
many
benifices
,
luxuriousnes
and
fornication
,
how
many
now
say
it
is
no
deadly
sin
,
alleadging
the
saying
of
Genesis
,
Increase
and
multiply
:
heereby
also
the
fourth
part
is
verified
,
for
Barnard
vpon
the
Canonicals
,
saith
,
wicked
Priests
prepare
the
way
for
Antichrist
.
15
Iohn
Hus
openly
teacheth
,
that
these
Articles
are
true
.
Answer
.
Some
of
these
I
did
publish
,
and
some
mine
enemies
fained
;
now
adding
,
then
diminishing
;
now
falsly
imputing
the
whole
proposition
vnto
me
,
which
the
Commissaries
did
confesse
before
me
,
whom
I
desired
that
they
might
be
punished
for
the
false
faining
of
those
Articles
.
16
All
the
foresaid
conclusions
be
false
,
erronious
,
and
seditious
,
and
weaken
the
power
of
the
Church
,
inuented
contrary
to
the
scriptures
and
the
Church
.
Answer
.
If
there
be
any
such
,
I
am
ready
most
humbly
to
reuoke
and
recant
the
same
.
17
They
obiected
against
him
to
change
the
Treatise
that
hee
wrote
against
Pallets
,
and
Stanislaus
de
Zuoyma
.
Answer
.
I
desired
for
Gods
sake
,
that
it
might
be
openly
read
in
the
audience
of
the
Councell
,
and
that
I
would
submit
my selfe
to
th●
iudgement
of
the
whole
Councell
.
18
Iohn
Hus
preached
he
should
go
to
Constance
,
&
if
he
should
be
forced
to
recant
that
which
he
had
taught
,
he
neuer
purposed
to
do
it
with
his
mind
,
because
what
he
had
taught
was
pure
doctrine
of
Christ
.
Answer
.
This
Article
is
full
of
lies
,
God
saith
to
the
inuenter
thereof
,
All
the
day
long
thou
hast
imagined
wickednes
,
and
with
thy
tongue
as
with
a
sharp
razor
thou
hast
wrought
deceit
:
thou
hast
delighted
to
talke
of
wickednes
rather
then
of
Iustice
.
I
wrote
an
Epistle
,
&
left
it
to
be
read
vnto
the
people
,
that
they
should
pray
for
me
,
&
perseuer
stedfastly
in
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
knowing
certainly
that
I
neuer
taught
any
such
errors
as
mine
enemies
ascribe
vnto
me
,
and
if
I
should
be
ouercome
with
false
wilnesses
,
they
should
not
be
troubled
,
but
continue
stedfastly
in
the
truth
.
First
the
councell
condemned
all
his
bookes
to
be
burned
,
and
condemned
al
his
Articles
to
be
hereticall
and
himselfe
to
be
an
heretick
,
&
when
the
sentence
was
ended
,
knéeling
down
on
his
knées
he
said
,
Lord
Iesu
Christ
forgiue
mine
enemies
,
by
whom
thou
knowest
I
am
falsly
accused
,
and
that
they
haue
vsed
false
witnesse
and
slanders
against
me
,
forgiue
them
for
thy
great
mercy
sake
:
and
the
chiefe
of
the
Priests
derided
his
prayer
.
Seauen
Bishops
which
were
appointed
to
disgrade
him
,
commanded
him
to
put
on
his
priestly
garments
,
when
he
put
on
his
white
vesture
hee
remembred
the
Albe
that
Herod
put
on
Christ
to
mocke
him
withall
,
and
in
all
other
thinges
comforted
hee
himselfe
by
the
example
of
Christ
:
when
hee
had
put
on
his
vestures
,
the
Bishops
exhorted
him
to
change
his
mind
,
and
prouide
for
his
honor
and
safegard
,
and
according
to
the
manner
of
the
Ceremony
,
going
to
the
top
of
the
scaffold
,
hee
spake
to
the
people
in
this
sort
.
These
Lords
and
Bishops
exhort
me
,
that
I
should
confesse
before
you
all
that
I
haue
erred
,
if
it
were
a
thing
that
might
be
done
without
the
slander
of
any
Man
,
they
might
easilie
peraduenture
perswade
me
,
but
I
am
in
the
sight
of
my
Lord
my
GOD
,
without
whose
great
ignominy
,
and
the
grudging
of
mine
owne
conscience
,
I
cannot
doe
that
which
they
require
.
I
neuer
taught
the
thing
that
they
haue
falfely
alleadged
against
me
;
with
what
countenance
should
I
behold
the
Heauens
?
With
what
face
should
I
looke
vpon
them
whom
I
haue
taught
,
Whereof
there
is
a
great
number
:
if
those
things
which
they
haue
hitherto
knowne
most
certaine
,
should
now
be
made
vncertaine
by
mee
,
should
I
by
this
example
astonish
so
many
consciences
,
indued
with
so
certaine
knowledge
of
the
Gospell
of
Christ
armed
against
all
assaults
of
the
Deuill
,
I
will
neuer
commit
such
offence
,
more
to
esteeme
this
vile
carkase
appointed
to
death
,
then
their
health
and
saluation
.
And
being
commaunded
to
come
downe
,
one
of
the
Bishoppes
tooke
away
the
Chalice
from
him
,
saying
;
O
cursed
Iudas
!
why
hast
thou
forsaken
the
way
of
peace
,
and
councelled
with
the
Iewes
?
we
take
from
thée
this
Chalice
of
saluation
?
He
answered
,
I
trust
in
my
Lord
Iesus
,
for
whose
sake
I
suffer
these
things
,
that
he
will
not
take
away
his
Chalice
of
Red●mption
,
but
haue
a
stedfast
hope
this
day
I
shall
drinke
thereof
in
his
Kingdome
:
then
each
of
the
Byshoppes
tooke
away
a
vestiment
,
and
gaue
him
a
curse
;
He
answered
,
he
willingly
imbrased
their
curses
for
the
Name
of
Christ
.
When
they
should
raze
off
his
shauing
,
they
could
not
agree
with
what
Instrument
they
should
doe
it
,
then
hee
turning
to
the
Emperour
,
said
;
I
maruaile
being
they
are
of
like
cruelty
,
they
agree
not
in
their
kinde
of
crueltie
:
At
length
they
agreed
,
to
cut
off
the
skinne
of
the
crowne
of
his
head
with
a
paire
of
Sheares
:
Then
they
saide
;
Now
hath
the
Church
taken
away
all
her
Ornaments
,
then
they
made
a
Crowne
of
Paper
,
a
cubit
deepe
,
in
which
were
painted
three
vgly
Deuils
,
and
this
Tytle
set
ouer
,
Heresiarcha
;
Hee
said
,
Christ
for
my
sake
ware
a
Crowne
of
Thornes
,
why
should
not
●
weare
this
light
Crowne
for
his
sake
,
be
it
neuer
so
ignominious
?
I
will
doe
it
willinglie
,
the
Byshoppes
when
they
had
put
it
on
,
said
:
Now
wee
commit
you
to
the
Deuill
;
but
hee
said
,
Lord
Iesus
,
into
thy
hands
I
commit
my
Spirit
which
thou
hast
redeemed
:
then
they
deliuered
him
to
the
Emperour
,
who
caused
one
to
receiue
him
,
and
deliuer
him
to
b●e
burned
.
When
he
saw
his
Bookes
burned
before
his
face
,
he
smiled
,
he
exhorted
all
that
were
by
,
that
he
died
not
for
Heresie
,
but
for
the
hatred
of
his
Aduersaries
:
almost
all
the
Cittie
followed
him
in
Armour
.
In
his
Prayers
he
often
repeated
;
into
thy
hands
I
commit
my
Spirit
,
the
standers
by
said
,
what
this
man
hath
done
we
know
not
,
but
hée
prayeth
very
deuoutly
and
godly
.
A
Priest
sitting
on
horsebacke
in
a
greene
gowne
,
draw
no
about
with
red
Silke
,
said
he
ought
not
to
be
heard
,
because
he
is
an
Heretick
:
as
he
prayed
his
crown
fell
off
,
one
of
the
Souldiours
said
,
let
vs
put
it
on
againe
,
that
it
may
be
burned
with
his
Maisters
.
When
he
rose
from
prayers
,
he
said
,
Lord
Iesus
assist
me
,
that
with
a
constant
mind
I
may
beare
this
cruelty
,
and
ignominious
death
whereunto
I
am
condemned
for
preaching
thy
most
holy
Gospell
:
when
he
was
fastned
to
the
stake
,
being
turned
to
the
East
,
certaine
cryed
,
he
ought
not
to
looke
towards
the
East
,
because
he
is
an
Hereticke
,
so
hee
was
turned
to
the
West
,
then
the
Emperours
master
of
his
horses
,
exhorted
him
to
repent
of
his
errors
,
and
be
mindfull
of
his
safegard
;
he
answered
he
preached
no
errors
:
the
principall
end
of
my
Doctrine
was
to
teach
all
men
repentance
,
and
remission
of
sinnes
,
according
to
Christs
Gospell
and
Exposition
of
holy
Doctors
,
therefore
with
a
cheerefull
courage
I
am
ready
to
suffer
death
:
when
the
fire
was
kindled
he
began
to
sing
with
a
loud
voice
,
Iesu
Christ
the
Sonne
of
the
euerliuing
God
haue
mercy
on
me
,
and
when
hee
had
said
it
thrice
,
the
fire
smothered
him
,
they
made
a
new
fire
and
burned
the
part
of
his
body
,
they
cut
the
head
into
small
gobbits
that
it
might
the
sooner
be
consumed
:
his
heart
being
found
amongst
his
bowels
,
when
they
had
well
beaten
it
with
staues
,
they
pricked
it
vpon
a
sharpe
prick
,
and
rosted
it
in
another
fire
till
it
was
consumed
:
they
tooke
the
ashes
and
cast
into
the
Riuer
Rheyne
that
there
might
bee
no
dust
of
that
man
left
vpon
earth
:
but
they
could
neuer
abolish
his
memory
out
of
the
hearts
of
the
godly
.
Maister
Ierome
of
Prage
greeuously
lamenting
the
false
repro●h
of
the
glorious
Kingdome
of
Boheme
,
Iohn
Hus
,
of
his
owne
accord
came
to
Constance
:
and
seeing
Iohn
Hus
was
denyed
to
be
heard
,
and
that
hee
himselfe
was
laide
waite
for
,
he
departed
a
mile
off
that
night
,
and
writ
vnto
the
King
of
Hungary
and
the
Councell
earnestly
,
for
safe
conduct
to
come
and
goe
,
and
hee
would
answere
before
the
Councell
to
euery
one
that
could
lay
any
thing
against
him
:
The
said
King
denied
him
safe
conduct
:
the
Lords
of
Boheme
moued
the
deputies
of
the
foure
Nations
of
the
Councell
therein
,
who
answered
,
they
would
giue
him
a
safe
conduct
to
come
,
but
not
to
depart
:
hee
hearing
hereof
writ
certaine
intimations
,
and
caused
them
to
be
set
vpon
the
gates
of
the
Citie
,
and
of
the
Churches
and
Monast●ries
,
and
of
the
houses
of
the
Cardinals
,
and
other
Nobles
&
Prelates
to
this
effect
:
To
the
most
Noble
Prince
Sygismond
,
by
Gods
grace
King
of
Romanes
,
and
Hungary
alwaies
Augustus
&c.
Ierome
of
Prage
,
Master
of
Art
of
the
Uniuersities
of
Paris
,
Collein
,
Heidelberg
,
and
Prage
,
doe
notifie
to
all
men
I
am
ready
to
come
to
Constance
,
openly
to
declare
to
the
whole
Councell
,
the
purity
of
my
true
Faith
:
wherefore
if
there
be
any
slanderers
,
which
will
obiect
any
error
or
heresie
,
let
them
come
openly
before
me
in
the
presence
of
the
Councell
,
and
I
will
be
ready
to
answere
for
mine
owne
innocencie
,
and
declare
the
sinceritie
of
my
true
faith
▪
and
if
I
shall
be
found
culpable
to
suffer
such
punishment
as
shall
be
méet
:
wherefore
I
desire
a
safe
conduct
,
that
all
the
world
may
know
,
that
if
I
haue
any
violence
or
imprisonment
offered
me
,
this
generall
Councell
doth
not
proceeds
according
to
equitie
:
or
if
they
put
me
back
from
this
profound
Iustice
,
beeing
com●
hither
freely
of
mine
owne
accord
;
the
which
thing
I
suppose
to
be
far
banished
from
so
sacred
a
Councell
of
wise
men
,
when
yet
he
could
not
obtaine
a
safe
conduct
,
the
Nobles
and
Knights
,
specially
of
Boheme
,
gaue
him
their
Letters
,
Patents
vnder
their
Seales
,
witnessing
the
premisses
:
with
the
which
Letters
,
the
said
Maister
Ierome
returning
to
Bohem
,
but
by
the
conspiracie
of
his
enemies
,
he
was
taken
in
the
Dukedome
of
Horrissaw
,
and
sent
again
by
the
Duke
to
the
Councell
:
the
chéefe
Priests
,
Scribes
and
Pharisies
,
vnderstanding
thereof
assembled
and
sent
for
him
,
and
they
led
him
in
chaines
,
making
a
great
noise
,
one
going
a
great
way
before
,
leading
him
by
the
same
chaine
,
with
which
chaine
they
kept
him
bound
in
the
Cloister
:
when
he
was
before
them
,
the
whole
rabble
rising
vp
alledged
sundry
accusations
&
testimonies
against
him
,
with
a
great
noise
and
tumult
:
when
they
held
their
peace
the
Chancellor
of
Paris
said
;
Ierome
when
thou
wast
at
Paris
tho●
thoughtest
thy selfe
an
Angell
by
thine
owne
eloquence
,
alledging
in
the
Schooles
many
erroneous
conclusions
,
and
consequences
:
Answere
.
I
put
them
philosophically
,
teach
mee
that
any
of
them
be
erroneous
and
I
will
amend
them
.
Then
said
the
Maister
of
the
Uniuersitie
of
Colleyn
:
when
thou
wast
at
Colleyn
thou
didst
propound
many
erroneous
matters
:
then
he
said
,
shew
mee
one
errour
:
he
said
I
remember
them
not
now
,
but
they
shall
bee
obiected
against
thee
:
Then
said
the
Maister
of
the
Uniuersitie
of
Heidelberge
,
when
thou
wast
with
vs
,
thou
didst
propound
many
erroneous
matters
,
and
compared
the
Trinity
to
Water
,
Snow
,
and
Ice
;
That
which
I
taught
there
,
I
will
teach
heere
,
and
teach
me
that
they
be
erroneous
and
I
will
recant
:
then
certaine
cried
out
let
him
be
burned
:
he
answered
,
if
my
death
doe
delight
you
let
it
be
so
:
the
Archbishop
of
Rygen
sent
some
of
his
seruants
which
led
away
Maister
Ierome
,
bé●ing
fast
bound
in
chaines
both
by
the
hands
and
neck
,
and
when
it
was
night
they
carried
him
into
a
●ower
of
the
Citie
,
tying
him
to
a
great
block
,
his
féet
in
the
stocks
,
his
hands
being
made
fast
vpon
them
:
the
block
was
so
high
he
could
not
sit
thereon
,
but
his
head
must
hang
downward
:
thus
he
lay
two
daies
&
two
nights
reléeued
only
with
bread
and
water
,
&
one
M.
Peter
hearing
thereof
,
got
leaue
to
giue
him
meat
:
hanging
thus
by
the
héels
11.
daies
he
fell
sore
sick
euen
to
death
,
he
lay
in
that
prison
a
yéere
lacking
but
seuen
daies
:
after
they
had
put
Iohn
Hus
to
death
,
they
threatned
him
with
death
,
and
what
with
feare
of
death
,
and
hope
of
deliuery
,
they
made
him
recant
,
yet
they
sent
him
to
prison
againe
,
but
not
so
straitly
chained
as
before
:
but
when
his
Aduersaries
plainly
perceiued
that
he
did
not
recant
of
pure
mind
,
but
to
the
intent
to
scape
there
hands
:
and
also
certaine
Friers
of
Prage
put
vp
new
accusations
against
him
,
&
certain
Cardinals
,
being
appointed
to
heare
his
answer
,
he
refused
to
answere
in
prison
,
desiring
open
audience
:
they
thinking
hee
would
renew
his
recantations
granted
him
open
audience
:
at
which
time
hee
answered
all
their
arguments
profoundly
▪
&
subtilly
disputing
of
many
matters
,
at
last
he
much
praised
the
blessednes
of
Iohn
Hus
:
affirming
that
he
knew
him
from
his
youth
vpward
,
&
that
he
was
neither
Fornicator
,
drunkard
,
or
any
vicious
person
,
but
a
chast
&
sober
man
,
and
a
iust
true
preacher
of
the
Gospel
,
and
whatsoeuer
thing
Maister
Iohn
Hus
had
holden
or
written
against
the
enormities
,
pomp
,
and
disorder
of
the
Prelates
,
he
would
defend
vnto
the
death
:
and
added
that
all
his
sinnes
did
not
so
much
gnaw
and
trouble
his
Conscience
,
as
that
sinne
which
hee
committed
in
that
pestiferous
seat
which
in
his
recantation
he
had
spoken
against
that
man
,
and
his
Doctrine
:
concluding
that
he
vtterly
reuoked
and
denied
that
wicked
recantation
,
and
that
he
did
it
throgh
weaknes
of
heart
,
and
feare
of
death
:
when
hee
had
spoken
these
and
many
other
things
touching
the
praise
of
Iohn
Wickliffe
,
and
Iohn
Hus
,
then
was
he
caried
again
vnto
prison
,
and
greeuously
fettered
by
the
hands
,
armes
,
and
feete
,
with
great
chaines
and
fetters
of
Iron
:
and
when
he
was
brought
againe
to
his
Iudgement
,
they
exhorted
him
againe
to
recant
:
he
answered
,
I
take
God
to
my
witnes
I
hold
all
the
Articles
of
the
Catholick
Faith
,
but
I
shall
be
condemned
,
because
I
will
not
consent
vnto
the
condemnation
of
those
most
holy
&
blessed
men
aforesaid
,
whom
you
haue
most
wickedly
condemned
,
for
certaine
Articles
abhorring
your
abominable
life
:
then
hee
confessed
his
beliefe
,
and
vttered
many
things
profoundly
,
and
eloquently
,
that
all
that
were
present
could
not
sufficiently
commend
his
great
eloquence
,
and
profound
learning
,
and
by
no
meanes
could
they
perswade
him
to
recant
:
he
said
further
you
will
condemne
mee
vniustly
and
wickedly
:
but
I
after
my
death
will
leaue
a
remorce
in
your
consciences
,
and
a
naile
in
your
hearts
,
and
I
cite
you
all
to
answere
mee
b●fore
the
most
high
and
iust
Iudge
within
a
hundred
yeeres
:
when
sentence
was
giuen
they
brought
vnto
him
a
great
long
miter
of
paper
,
painted
about
with
red
Diuels
:
then
hee
throwing
away
his
hood
,
he
put
the
Miter
on
his
head
;
saying
,
Christ
when
he
suffered
death
for
mee
wore
a
crowne
of
Thornes
,
and
I
for
his
sake
will
willingly
weare
this
Miter
:
when
he
was
led
to
execution
with
a
loud
voice
he
sung
,
Credo
in
vnum
Deum
:
after
he
sung
other
Canticles
of
the
Church
:
hee
was
tyed
to
a
stake
like
the
picture
of
Iohn
Hus
:
whilst
hée
was
praying
the
tormenters
tooke
him
vp
,
and
lifted
him
vp
from
the
ground
,
stript
him
naked
,
and
girded
him
about
the
lomes
with
a
linnen
cloth
:
and
so
bound
him
to
the
Image
:
when
they
beganne
to
lay
the
wood
to
him
hee
sung
,
Salue
festa
dies
,
then
they
cast
his
Garments
on
the
Woode
,
and
set
them
on
fire
,
and
when
hee
was
fired
hee
sung
,
In
manus
tuas
domine
commendo
Spiritum
meum
,
when
hee
vehemently
burn●d
hee
said
,
Lord
haue
mercie
vppon
mee
,
for
thou
knowest
how
sincerely
I
haue
loued
thy
truth
:
after
hee
was
dead
they
burned
his
bedding
,
Bootes
,
Hood
,
and
all
things
he
had
in
prison
,
after
they
gathered
his
ashes
,
and
cast
them
into
the
Riuer
.
Thus
endeth
the
tragicall
Historie
of
Iohn
Hus
,
and
Ierome
of
Prage
faithfully
collected
by
a
Bohemian
,
being
a
present
beholder
of
the
same
:
Iohn
Hus
beeing
a
Minister
at
Bethelem
,
had
a
vision
by
night
,
that
he
had
pictured
in
his
Church
of
Bethelem
,
pictures
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
:
and
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinals
came
and
defaced
them
,
and
that
a
while
after
other
Painters
renued
the
said
pictures
,
much
more
fairer
then
before
:
and
that
there
was
so
many
Painters
that
they
gloried
against
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinals
,
bidding
them
put
them
out
if
they
could
,
which
with
all
their
power
they
were
not
able
to
doe
:
this
vision
he
thus
expoundeth
,
applying
the
pictures
to
the
preaching
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
which
though
the
Pope
and
Cardinals
should
extinguish
in
him
,
yet
the
time
would
come
that
Doctrine
should
be
renued
by
other
preachers
,
so
plentiously
that
the
Pope
with
all
his
power
should
not
be
able
to
preuaile
against
it
:
wherevnto
the
prophesie
of
the
said
Hus
,
a
little
before
his
death
,
and
printed
in
the
Bohemian
come
called
Moneta
Hu●sa
,
hauing
this
superscription
,
Centum
reuolutis
annis
Deo
respondebitis
&
mihi
,
this
was
Anno
1415.
if
wee
count
from
this
yeare
vnto
the
yeare
one
thousand
fiue
hundred
and
sixtéene
:
in
which
yéere
Martine
Luther
first
began
to
write
against
the
Pope
,
wee
shall
finde
the
number
of
an
hundred
yéeres
fully
complete
.
When
as
the
Newes
of
the
barbarous
cruelty
exercised
against
Iohn
Hus
,
and
Ierome
of
Prage
,
was
reported
in
Boheme
:
their
Disciples
assembled
,
and
celebrated
a
memoriall
of
their
deaths
,
decréeing
it
to
be
holden
yéerely
,
and
after
they
obtained
certaine
Churches
of
the
King
to
preach
and
minister
the
Sacraments
in
:
then
they
suppressed
diuers
Monasteries
,
and
Pharasaicall
and
Idolatrous
Temples
,
driuing
the
vicious
Priests
and
Monkes
out
of
them
,
or
compelling
them
to
a
better
order
,
whereby
their
number
augmented
vnder
the
conduct
of
one
Nicholas
a
Noble
man
,
and
comming
againe
to
the
King
for
more
Churches
,
the
King
told
Nicholas
thou
hast
begun
a
Web
to
put
me
out
of
my
Kingdome
,
and
I
will
make
a
rope
of
it
wherewith
I
will
hang
thée
:
Wherevpon
Nicholas
departed
,
and
the
king
went
to
a
new
Castle
which
he
had
builded
,
and
sent
Ambassadours
vnto
the
Emperour
his
brother
for
ayde
.
The
Protestants
being
assembled
at
Prage
,
the
King
sent
his
Chamberlain
with
thrée
hundred
horsemen
to
run
vpon
them
,
but
he
was
faine
to
fly
for
fears
of
his
life
:
at
this
newes
the
King
and
all
about
him
were
amazed
;
but
his
Cup-bearer
said
,
I
knew
these
things
would
thus
come
to
passe
,
the
King
in
a
rage
caught
him
&
threw
him
downe
,
and
would
haue
slaine
him
with
his
Dagger
:
but
béeing
let
with
much
ad●e
he
pardoned
him
,
immediately
the
King
fell
sick
of
a
Palsie
,
and
within
eightéene
daies
died
:
when
he
had
marked
the
names
of
them
which
hée
would
haue
put
to
death
,
&
before
the
Princes
which
he
had
sent
to
for
ayde
were
come
,
when
he
had
raigned
55.
yeares
,
and
was
57.
yéere
old
.
Immediatly
after
whose
death
,
a
Noble
man
named
Zischa
,
minding
to
reuenge
the
iniuries
of
Iohn
Hus
,
and
Ierome
of
Prage
,
gathered
a
number
of
men
of
Warre
,
and
subuerted
the
Monasteries
and
Idolatrous
Temples
,
breaking
in
péeces
the
Images
,
driuing
away
the
Priests
and
Monkes
,
which
hée
said
were
kept
vp
in
their
Cloisters
like
Swine
in
their
fat
sties
a
fatting
:
his
army
increased
to
fortie
thousand
men
:
hée
went
to
Pelzina
where
hee
knew
hée
had
many
friends
of
his
faction
,
and
tooke
the
Towne
and
fortified
it
strongly
,
and
some
of
his
company
tooke
the
Castle
of
Uissegard
:
then
the
Quéene
sent
Letters
to
the
Emperour
Sygismond
,
and
other
Nobles
,
requiring
ayde
:
in
the
meane
time
the
Quéene
raised
an
armie
with
the
treasure
of
the
King
which
could
not
preuaile
against
them
.
Then
the
Protestants
sent
Letters
throughout
the
whole
Realme
,
that
they
should
not
let
the
Emperour
enter
,
who
was
an
enemy
to
Boheme
,
had
bound
the
ancient
Citie
of
the
Prutenians
vnto
order
by
pledges
,
put
the
Marques
of
Brandenburge
from
the
Bohemian
Crowne
,
and
not
onely
suffred
but
procured
Iohn
Hus
,
and
Ierome
of
Prage
to
be
burned
,
and
with
all
his
endeuour
doth
impugne
the
Doctrine
which
they
taught
:
Zisca
was
twise
assaulted
of
his
enemies
,
but
was
alway
victor
:
after
he
went
to
Ausca
,
a
towne
,
out
of
which
the
Papists
had
cast
many
Protestants
,
he
tooke
the
towne
and
set
it
on
fire
:
the
chéefe
Papists
fled
to
the
Castle
Lytius
,
but
he
took
the
Castle
,
and
put
them
all
to
sword
saue
one
:
then
he
chose
a
place
by
a
riuer
which
was
fenced
by
nature
,
this
place
he
compassed
in
with
walles
,
and
commanded
euery
man
to
build
them
houses
,
and
named
it
Thaber
,
and
his
companions
Thabarites
,
as
if
they
had
seene
the
transfiguration
of
Christ
in
the
mount
:
the
way
to
it
by
land
was
scarse
thirty
foot
broad
,
for
it
is
almost
an
Iland
,
they
had
no
horsemen
vntill
the
Emperour
sent
Nicholas
,
Maister
of
the
Mintes
,
with
a
thousand
horsemen
,
to
withstand
the
Thaborites
,
vpon
whome
Zisca
came
in
the
night
,
and
tooke
away
all
his
horses
and
armour
.
In
this
time
one
Picardus
comming
out
of
the
Low
Countries
into
Boheme
,
by
inchantments
got
credit
with
the
people
,
and
allured
a
number
of
men
and
women
vnto
him
,
whom
hee
commanded
to
goe
naked
,
calling
them
Adamits
,
and
possessing
a
certaine
Iland
,
he
called
himselfe
the
Sonne
of
God
:
they
had
no
respect
of
marriage
,
yet
it
was
against
the
Law
for
any
man
to
know
a
woman
without
the
leaue
of
Adam
:
but
when
any
desired
a
woman
,
hee
must
leade
her
in
his
hand
to
him
,
and
say
,
I
am
inflamed
to
this
woman
,
and
he
answereth
goe
and
multiply
and
replenish
the
earth
,
he
affirmed
that
they
and
their
posteritie
were
free
and
all
other
bondmen
:
on
a
time
forty
of
this
sect
came
out
of
the
Iland
an●
slew
two
thousand
husbandmen
,
whom
they
called
the
children
of
the
diuell
:
Zisca
hearing
hereof
and
detesting
their
abominable
doings
let
his
army
against
them
,
and
subdued
the
Iland
,
and
slew
them
all
sauing
two
,
of
whom
hee
might
vnderstand
the
superstition
of
the
people
.
In
the
meane
time
the
Emperour
with
a
great
armie
entered
Boheme
,
and
got
Cencho
,
with
large
gifts
and
promises
,
to
render
vp
vnto
him
the
Castle
of
Prage
,
and
there
placed
himselfe
to
anoy
the
towne
:
the
Cittizens
of
Prage
sent
for
Zisca
,
who
speeded
thether
with
his
Thaborites
,
and
receiued
the
Citie
vnder
his
gouernance
,
the
Castle
was
so
strong
it
could
not
be
conquered
,
but
by
famine
,
therefore
they
stopped
all
the
passages
,
that
no
victuals
should
bee
carried
in
:
but
the
Emperour
opened
the
passages
by
force
,
and
gaue
them
in
the
Castle
all
things
necessarie
,
and
besieged
the
Citie
,
and
was
crowned
in
the
Metropolitane
house
in
the
Castle
.
Zisca
planted
a
strong
Garrison
vpon
a
high
hill
,
neere
the
Towne
of
Prage
,
with
whom
the
Emperours
host
skermishing
,
hauing
gotten
the
top
of
the
hill
,
were
driuen
back
into
a
corner
:
Some
were
slaine
,
and
some
falling
headlong
from
the
hill
were
destroyed
:
wherevpon
the
Emperour
raised
his
siege
,
and
Zisca
and
his
company
returned
to
Taber
:
they
of
Prage
strongly
besieged
the
Castle
,
then
they
were
compelled
to
eate
horse-flesh
,
and
except
the
Emperour
did
ayde
them
by
such
a
day
they
promised
to
yeeld
it
vp
:
the
Emperour
was
present
before
the
day
:
but
entering
into
a
strait
vnder
the
Castle
,
was
sodenly
set
vpon
by
the
Souldiers
of
Prage
,
had
a
great
ouerthrow
,
and
so
leauing
his
purpose
vndone
returned
back
againe
,
and
the
Castle
was
deliuered
vnto
them
.
Zisca
subuerted
and
burned
fiue
Monasteries
in
Pel●●na
,
and
pitched
himselfe
at
the
Monastery
of
Saint
Clare
:
thither
came
the
Emperour
with
his
army
:
but
when
Zisca
brought
his
armie
against
him
,
hee
fled
;
and
shortly
after
left
Boheme
:
Then
Zisca
wonne
Commitauia
a
famous
Citie
,
and
burnt
all
the
Priests
therein
:
and
hauing
but
one
eye
in
the
siege
of
Raby
hee
lost
that
eye
and
was
blind
,
yet
still
he
tooke
the
charge
of
his
army
.
After
the
Garisons
of
Prage
went
to
Uarona
,
where
was
a
great
garison
of
the
Emperours
,
and
tooke
it
by
force
,
and
tooke
many
other
townes
and
holds
.
After
the
Emperour
and
the
Princes
electors
appointed
a
day
when
they
and
their
armie
should
inuade
the
West
part
of
Boheme
:
and
the
Emperour
with
an
other
Host
would
enter
the
East
part
,
and
many
Princes
and
Bishops
came
to
his
ayde
:
when
the
Emperour
was
entred
Boheme
,
Zisca
although
he
was
blind
set
vpon
him
,
and
he
being
afraid
and
many
of
his
Nobles
slaine
f●ed
:
Zisca
pursuing
the
Emperour
a
dayes
iourney
,
got
great
riches
and
spoile
:
The
Emperour
passing
by
a
Bridge
ouer
a
Riuer
,
one
Piso
which
had
brought
fiftéene
thousand
horsemen
out
of
Hungary
to
these
warres
passing
ouer
the
Ice
,
which
brake
and
deuo●red
a
great
number
:
Zisca
hauing
obtained
this
victory
would
not
suffer
any
Idol
to
be
in
the
Churches
,
nor
Priests
to
Minister
in
Copes
and
vestures
:
the
Consuls
of
Prage
being
agreeued
at
this
,
called
Iohn
Premonstrensis
,
&
nine
others
,
which
were
principals
of
this
faction
into
the
Councell
house
,
as
though
they
would
confer
,
and
slew
them
,
but
the
blood
of
them
seemed
to
be
washed
through
the
sinkes
and
Channels
:
wherefore
the
Councell
house
was
ouerthrowne
,
and
eleuen
of
the
principall
authors
thereof
slaine
,
and
diuers
houses
spoiled
.
About
the
same
time
the
Castle
Purgell
,
wherein
the
Emperour
had
a
garison
,
whether
many
Papists
with
their
wiues
and
children
were
fled
,
was
through
negligence
burned
.
When
the
Emperour
perceiued
that
all
things
came
to
passe
according
to
Zisca
his
minde
,
and
that
the
state
of
Boheme
depended
on
him
,
he
sought
meanes
to
g●t
Zisca
into
his
fauour
,
promising
him
the
gouernment
of
the
whole
Kingdome
,
and
great
yearely
reuenues
,
if
he
would
proclaime
him
King
,
and
cause
the
Citties
to
be
sworne
vnto
him
:
wherevpon
Zisca
going
to
the
Emperour
died
by
the
way
.
The
Epitaph
of
IOHN
ZISCA
.
IOhn
Zisca
not
inferiour
to
any
Emperour
or
Captaine
in
warlike
policy
,
a
seuere
punisher
of
the
pride
&
auarice
of
the
Clergy
,
and
a
defender
of
my
country
lie
heere
:
That
with
Appius
Claudius
in
Councell
,
and
Marcus
Furius
Camillus
by
valiantnes
did
for
the
Romans
,
I
being
blind
haue
done
for
the
Bohemians
:
Eleuen
times
in
ioined
Battell
I
went
victor
out
of
the
field
:
I
worthily
defended
the
cause
of
the
miserable
against
the
delicate
,
fat
,
and
gluttonous
Priests
,
and
for
that
cause
receiued
help
of
God
:
notwithstanding
my
bones
lye
heere
in
this
hollowed
place
in
despite
of
the
Pope
.
Pope
Martin
perceiuing
the
Gospell
to
increase
more
and
more
,
sent
a
Cardinall
into
Germany
to
moue
them
to
warre
against
the
Bohemians
:
wherevnto
the
Emperor
assisted
:
there
were
three
armies
:
in
the
first
were
the
Dukes
of
Saxony
,
the
second
was
vnder
the
conduct
of
the
Marques
of
Brandenburge
,
the
third
was
led
by
the
Archbishop
of
Treuers
.
They
entred
Boheme
,
and
set
vpon
a
Towne
which
the
Protestants
the
night
before
had
woon
from
the
Papists
:
The
protestans
hearing
thereof
gathered
an
army
and
came
towards
them
:
they
fled
leauing
behinde
them
their
warlike
Engi●es
,
with
a
great
prey
:
they
followed
them
,
and
destroyed
many
Citties
,
and
returning
back
againe
,
they
had
great
summes
of
money
sent
them
that
they
should
not
destroy
the
Countries
of
Bamberge
,
and
Norenberge
,
whereby
the
host
of
the
Bohemians
was
greatly
enriched
.
After
this
Newes
the
Emperour
gathered
a
new
ayde
,
and
Pope
Martin
sent
an
other
Cardinall
to
Germany
to
stirre
them
to
make
warre
against
the
Bohemians
:
so
there
was
a
new
expedition
decreed
.
Many
Bishops
allowing
a
great
ayd●
thereto
:
the
number
of
the
horsem●n
was
forty
thousand
,
but
the
footmen
were
not
full
so
many
.
A
Cardinall
entred
into
Boheme
with
this
huge
army
,
destroying
many
of
the
protestant
townes
,
killing
Men
,
Women
and
Children
,
sparing
none
:
the
Protestants
hearing
thereof
gathered
their
host
,
besieged
a
Towne
and
woon
it
:
so
that
there
fell
such
a
suddaine
feare
amongst
the
Papistes
throughout
the
whole
Campe
,
that
they
ran
away
:
the
Cardinall
marueiling
thereat
,
went
to
the
Captaines
,
exhorting
them
to
order
the
batta●l●s
,
and
couragiously
to
abide
their
enemies
,
saying
;
they
fought
for
the
religion
of
Christ
,
and
saluation
of
soules
,
notwithstanding
,
they
did
all
fly
,
and
the
Cardinall
with
them
;
the
Protestants
couragiously
pursued
them
,
and
had
a
great
prey
and
spoyle
of
them
.
The
Emperour
going
to
Rome
to
bee
●rowned
Emperour
,
wrote
Letters
to
the
Nobles
of
Boheme
,
how
he
was
borne
a
Bohemian
,
&
that
he
was
not
more
affected
vnto
any
Nation
then
his
owne
,
and
that
he
went
to
Rome
for
no
other
cause
but
to
be
crowned
:
the
which
honour
should
be
also
to
the
Bohemians
,
whose
renowne
hath
béene
alwaies
his
care
,
and
that
through
his
indeuour
the
Councell
of
Basill
is
begunne
,
exhorting
all
such
as
were
destrous
to
be
heard
touching
Religion
,
that
they
should
come
thither
,
and
that
they
should
not
maintaine
any
quarrell
against
the
holy
Mother
the
Church
,
and
that
the
Councell
would
louingly
and
gently
heare
their
reasons
,
and
that
they
should
indeuour
themselues
to
agrée
with
the
Synode
touching
Religion
,
and
to
reserue
a
peaceable
kingdome
for
him
against
his
returne
,
neither
should
the
Bohemians
thinke
to
refuse
his
Empire
,
whose
Brother
,
Father
,
and
Unckle
had
raigned
ouer
them
.
The
Councell
of
Basill
also
wrote
their
Letters
to
the
Bohemians
,
to
send
their
Ambassadours
to
shew
a
reason
of
their
Faith
,
promising
safe
conduct
to
goe
and
come
,
and
free
liberty
to
speaks
what
they
would
.
Whereupon
an
Ambassage
of
thrée
hundred
Horses
was
sent
to
Basill
:
the
chéefe
were
William
Cosca
a
valiant
Knight
,
and
Procopius
,
sir-named
Magnus
,
for
his
manifold
victories
,
Iohn
Rochezana
,
Preacher
of
Prage
,
Nicholas
Galicus
,
Preacher
of
the
Thaborits
,
and
one
Peter
,
an
English-man
,
of
an
excellent
prompt
wit
:
all
the
stréets
were
full
as
they
came
to
see
them
,
and
maruelling
at
their
strange
kind
of
apparrell
,
stout
couragious
countenances
,
saying
;
it
was
not
vntrue
that
was
reported
of
them
.
These
Ambassadours
were
gently
receiued
:
the
next
day
Cardinall
Iulianus
sent
for
them
to
the
Councell-house
,
and
made
a
gentle
,
long
,
and
eloquent
Oration
vnto
them
,
exhorting
them
to
vnity
and
peace
,
saying
,
the
Church
was
the
spouse
of
Christ
,
the
Mother
of
the
faithfull
,
and
hath
the
Keyes
of
binding
and
los●ng
,
and
is
white
and
faire
without
spot
or
wrinckle
,
and
cannot
erre
in
necessary
points
of
saluation
:
and
that
he
which
contemneth
her
,
is
prophane
,
an
Eth●icke
,
and
Publican
,
and
that
the
Church
cannot
bee
better
represented
then
by
the
Councell
,
and
that
they
should
giue
no
lesse
credit
to
the
Councell
,
then
to
the
Gospell
,
by
whose
authority
the
Scriptures
themselues
are
receiued
and
allowed
,
and
that
the
Bohemians
,
which
call
themselues
the
Children
of
the
Church
,
ought
to
heare
their
Mother
,
which
is
neuer
vnmindfull
of
her
Children
;
and
how
that
of
late
they
haue
liued
apart
from
their
Mother
,
but
that
was
no
new
or
strange
thing
:
for
there
haue
beene
many
in
times
past
haue
forsaken
their
Mother
,
and
yet
seeking
saluation
haue
returned
againe
.
All
without
the
Arke
in
Noahs
floud
perished
,
the
Lords
Passeouer
is
to
be
eaten
in
one
House
,
there
is
no
saluation
out
of
the
Church
;
she
is
the
Garden
and
famous
Fountaine
of
Water
,
whereof
whosoeuer
shall
drinke
,
shall
not
thirst
euerlastingly
.
That
the
Bohemians
haue
done
as
they
ought
,
in
that
they
haue
sought
the
Fountaines
of
this
water
at
the
Councell
,
and
now
at
length
giuen
eare
to
their
Mother
:
now
ought
hatred
to
cease
,
Armor
be
laid
aside
,
and
warre
reiected
;
the
Fathers
would
louingly
heare
them
in
their
owne
cause
,
requiring
them
that
they
would
willingly
receiue
the
Councels
of
the
sacred
Synod
,
whereunto
all
faithfull
Christians
ought
to
consent
and
agree
,
if
they
will
be
partakers
of
eternall
life
.
This
Oration
was
commended
of
the
Fathers
.
The
Bohemians
answered
:
they
had
neither
contemned
the
Church
nor
Councels
,
and
that
they
are
come
to
manifest
their
innocency
before
the
whole
Church
,
and
required
open
audience
,
where
the
Laity
may
bee
present
,
their
request
was
graunted
them
:
and
being
demanded
in
what
points
they
did
differ
from
the
Church
of
Rome
,
they
propounded
foure
Articles
.
1
First
,
all
such
as
would
be
saued
,
ought
of
necessity
to
receiue
Communion
vnder
both
kinds
of
Bread
and
Wine
.
2
All
ciuill
rule
and
dominion
to
be
forbidden
to
the
Cleargy
by
the
Law
of
God
.
3
That
the
preaching
of
the
Word
of
God
is
free
for
all
men
and
in
all
places
.
4
Open
crimes
are
in
no
wise
to
bee
suffered
for
the
auoiding
of
greater
euill
.
One
affirmed
hee
heard
sundry
things
of
the
Bohemians
offensiue
to
Chrstian
eares
:
one
of
them
was
,
that
they
should
preach
that
the
inuention
of
begging
Friers
was
diabolicall
.
Then
Procopius
said
,
it
is
not
vntrue
:
for
if
neither
Moses
,
nor
the
Partriarcks
before
him
,
nor
after
him
the
Prophets
,
nor
in
the
new
Lawe
Christ
nor
his
Apostles
,
did
institute
the
orders
of
begging
Friers
,
who
doubteth
but
the
Diuels
inuented
them
,
and
that
they
are
the
worke
of
darknesse
,
all
the
Councell
derided
him
,
and
Cardinall
Iulianus
laboured
to
prooue
that
not
onely
the
Decrees
of
the
Patriarcks
,
Prophets
,
Christ
and
his
Apostles
:
but
also
the
Decrees
which
the
Church
should
ordaine
to
be
the
workes
of
God
;
yet
the
order
of
begging
Fryers
may
seeme
to
be
taken
out
of
some
part
of
the
Gospell
:
the
Bohemians
chose
foure
Ministers
to
dispute
for
them
,
and
the
Councell
chose
foure
,
the
disputation
continued
fifty
daies
,
many
things
were
alledged
on
both
parts
,
which
we
will
discourse
more
at
large
when
we
come
to
the
Councell
of
Basill
.
The
History
of
the
most
valiant
and
worthy
Martyr
of
Christ
,
Sr
Iohn
Old-Castle
,
Knight
,
Lord
Cobham
.
AFter
the
true
seruant
of
Christ
Iohn
Wickliffe
six
and
twenty
yeares
most
valiantly
had
battelled
with
the
great
Antichrist
of
Europe
,
and
his
disguised
hosts
of
annointed
hypocrites
,
to
restore
the
Church
againe
to
the
puritie
of
the
Gospell
,
and
was
departed
hence
in
Christ
Anno
1387.
he
left
a
number
of
godly
Disciples
,
against
whom
Thomas
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
was
as
fierce
as
euer
Pharaoh
,
Antiochus
,
Herod
,
and
Cayphas
,
and
hauing
called
a
Councell
about
the
matter
,
they
concluded
it
was
not
possible
for
them
to
make
whole
Christs
coate
,
without
seame
(
meaning
thereby
their
patched
Popish
Synagoue
)
vnlesse
certaine
great
men
were
wrought
out
of
the
way
which
were
chiefe
maintainers
of
the
Disciples
of
Wickliffe
:
amongst
whom
the
Lord
Cobham
was
complained
of
for
a
mighty
maintainer
of
suspected
preachers
in
London
,
Rochester
,
Hereford
,
that
he
not
onely
sent
them
thither
,
but
maintained
them
with
force
and
armes
,
and
that
hee
beleeued
otherwise
of
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
of
penance
,
of
pilgrimages
,
of
Image
worshipping
,
and
of
Ecclesiasticall
power
then
the
Church
of
Rome
taught
,
and
it
was
concluded
that
proces
should
goe
against
him
,
but
first
they
would
know
the
Kings
minde
:
wherevpon
the
Archbishop
with
his
Bishops
,
and
a
great
part
of
the
Clergy
went
to
the
King
,
and
gréeuously
complained
against
the
Lord
Cobham
:
the
king
desired
them
,
in
respect
of
his
Noble
stock
,
they
should
fauorably
deale
with
him
,
and
that
if
it
were
possible
they
should
reduce
him
to
the
vnity
of
the
Church
without
rigour
,
and
promised
he
would
seriously
common
the
matter
with
him
.
Anon
the
King
sent
for
the
Lord
Cobham
,
and
secretly
admonished
him
to
submit
himselfe
to
his
mother
the
holy
Church
:
he
answered
,
I
am
ready
to
obey
to
you
most
worthy
Prince
,
for
I
know
you
an
appointed
minister
of
God
,
but
touching
the
Pope
and
spiritualtie
,
I
owe
them
neither
sute
nor
seruice
,
for
I
knowe
by
the
Scripture
he
is
great
Antichrist
,
the
sonne
of
perdition
,
the
aduersary
of
God
,
the
abhomination
standing
in
the
Holy
Place
:
when
the
King
heard
this
he
would
talk
no
more
with
him
,
and
when
the
Archbishop
resorted
to
him
againe
,
he
gau●
him
full
authoritie
to
cite
him
,
examine
him
and
punish
him
:
then
the
Arch-bishop
sent
his
chiefe
somner
to
his
house
with
citation
,
when
he
came
thither
he
durst
not
enter
his
gates
without
licence
,
but
returned
without
doing
his
message
:
then
the
Archbishop
got
one
Iohn
Butler
,
doore
k●eper
of
the
Kings
Priuy
Chamber
,
to
go
with
his
Somner
,
who
went
to
the
Lord
Cobham
,
shewing
him
it
was
the
Kings
pleasure
that
he
should
obey
the
said
citation
:
he
answered
,
that
in
no
case
he
would
consent
to
those
most
diuelish
practises
of
the
Priests
:
after
hee
sent
another
citation
to
bee
hanged
vpon
the
Cathedrall
Church
doore
of
Rochester
,
and
because
hee
appeared
not
,
excommunicated
him
:
and
when
he
heard
that
he
derided
his
proceedings
,
hee
threatned
the
seculer
power
with
curses
and
interdictions
if
they
did
not
assist
him
,
against
that
seditious
Apostata
,
Scismatick
,
and
Heretick
,
troubler
of
a
publike
peace
,
enemy
of
the
Realme
,
and
aduersarie
of
holy
Church
:
then
he
writ
a
Christian
profession
of
his
Faith
,
and
signed
&
sealed
it
:
wherin
he
answered
foure
of
the
chiefest
article●
that
the
Archbishop
laid
against
him
:
then
he
took
a
copy
thereof
and
went
to
the
King
,
it
agréed
in
all
points
with
the
Apostles
Créede
:
and
moreouer
that
Christ
is
the
onely
head
of
the
Church
,
and
that
all
that
haue
béen
,
or
shall
be
saued
,
are
members
of
his
holy
Church
,
&
that
it
is
seuered
into
thrée
estates
:
Priesthood
,
Knight-hood
,
and
Commons
:
and
that
it
is
Gods
will
that
one
should
ayde
and
not
destroy
the
other
:
the
priests
,
secluded
from
all
worldlinesse
,
should
conforme
their
liues
vnto
the
example
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
euermore
occupied
in
teaching
and
preaching
the
Scriptures
purely
;
in
giuing
wholesome
Councell
of
good
liuing
vnto
the
other
two
degrees
of
men
,
more
modest
also
,
more
louing
and
lowly
in
spirit
should
they
be
then
any
other
sort
of
people
:
in
Knight-hood
are
all
they
that
beare
sword
by
Law
of
office
:
these
should
defend
Gods
lawes
,
so
that
the
Gospel
were
purely
taught
,
reforming
their
liues
according
to
the
same
,
and
secluding
all
false
preachers
,
they
ought
rather
to
hazard
their
liues
then
suffer
wicked
decrees
to
blemish
the
word
of
God
,
and
let
the
frée
passage
thereof
,
whereof
heresies
and
scismes
sprung
:
for
they
spring
of
nothing
else
,
as
I
suppose
:
which
Constitutions
craftily
creepe
in
by
hypocriticall
lies
for
aduantage
:
they
ought
also
to
preserue
Gods
people
from
oppressors
,
tyrants
&
théeues
:
and
to
sée
the
Clergy
supported
so
long
as
they
teach
purely
,
and
pray
rightly
,
and
minister
the
Sacraments
fréely
:
and
if
they
doe
otherwise
they
are
bound
by
the
law
of
God
to
compell
them
to
change
their
doing
,
&
to
sée
all
things
performed
according
to
Gods
ordinances
.
The
last
is
the
common
people
,
whose
dueties
is
to
beare
a
good
mind
and
true
obedience
to
their
Kings
ciuil
Gouernors
and
Priests
,
their
office
is
iustly
occupied
in
their
calling
;
whether
it
be
marchandise
,
handicraft
,
or
husbandry
.
And
I
beleeue
that
the
Sacraments
of
the
Church
are
necessary
to
all
beléeuers
:
so
that
they
bee
truely
ministred
according
to
Christs
institution
:
I
beleeue
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
altar
to
be
contain●d
Christs
body
vnder
the
formes
of
bread
&
wine
:
and
I
beléeue
the
law
of
God
to
be
most
true
&
perfect
,
and
that
they
that
follow
it
not
in
faith
and
works
,
one
time
or
other
,
cannot
be
saued
:
whereas
he
that
séeketh
it
in
Faith
,
learneth
it
and
delighteth
in
it
,
and
performeth
it
in
loue
,
shall
tast
felicitie
euerlasting
.
Finally
,
that
God
wil
aske
no
other
obedience
then
to
his
law
,
and
if
any
Prelate
require
more
,
or
any
other
kinde
of
obedience
;
hee
contemneth
Christ
;
exalteth
himselfe
aboue
God
,
and
becommeth
an
open
Antichrist
,
all
these
premisses
I
beléeue
particularly
:
and
generally
all
that
God
hath
left
in
holy
Scripture
,
desiring
my
most
worthy
King
,
that
this
my
confession
may
be
examined
by
the
most
godly
and
learned
of
the
Realme
,
and
if
it
be
found
agréeing
to
the
verity
,
then
let
it
be
allowed
and
I
holden
for
a
true
Christian
:
and
if
it
be
proued
otherwise
,
let
it
bee
condemned
;
prouided
that
I
be
taught
a
better
beliefe
by
the
word
of
God
,
and
I
shall
most
reuerently
obey
therevnto
.
This
being
offered
to
the
King
,
he
would
not
receiue
it
,
but
commanded
it
to
bee
deliuered
vnto
them
that
should
be
his
Iudges
,
then
hee
desired
that
100.
Knights
&
Esquires
might
be
suffred
to
come
vpon
his
purgation
,
which
he
knew
would
cleere
him
of
al
heresies
.
Moreouer
,
he
offred
himself
,
according
to
the
law
of
armes
,
to
fight
with
an●
man
liuing
in
the
quarrel
of
his
faith
,
the
K.
&
Councel
excepted
,
or
that
he
wold
suffer
any
maner
of
correction
that
should
after
the
law
of
God
be
ministred
to
him
:
notwithstanding
,
the
king
suffred
him
to
be
summoned
in
his
priuy
Chamber
,
then
hee
said
hee
had
appealed
to
the
Pope
,
and
shewed
his
appeale
ready
written
:
the
King
said
he
should
not
pursue
his
appeale
,
but
tarrie
in
hold
vntill
the
Pope
allowed
his
apeale
,
and
then
whether
he
would
or
no
the
Archbishop
should
be
his
Iudge
.
And
because
he
would
not
be
sworn
to
submit
himselfe
to
the
Church
,
and
take
what
penance
that
the
Archbishop
would
enioyne
him
,
he
was
arrested
at
the
Kings
commandement
and
led
to
the
Tower
:
then
he
caused
the
foresaid
confession
to
be
written
in
manner
of
an
Indenture
,
that
at
his
answere
hee
might
giue
one
copie
to
the
Archbishop
,
and
keepe
the
other
himselfe
;
which
he
did
doe
when
hee
was
shortly
after
called
before
the
Archbishop
.
The
Bishops
of
Winchester
and
London
said
moreouer
touching
the
Sacrament
of
Penance
,
We
must
forsake
our
sinnes
and
doe
penance
with
true
contrition
to
God
,
and
confesse
them
to
Christ
,
and
haue
satisfaction
in
him
,
else
can
wee
haue
no
saluation
.
Images
pertaine
nothing
to
Christian
beléefe
,
but
were
permitted
to
be
Kalenders
to
Lay-men
,
to
bring
to
minde
the
passion
of
Christ
,
and
martyrdome
and
good
liuing
of
Saints
.
He
that
worshippeth
them
,
hop●th
in
helpe
of
them
,
or
preferreth
one
aboue
another
,
committeth
Idolatrie
:
and
I
beleeue
that
euery
man
liuing
is
a
Pilgrime
,
either
towards
blisse
or
paine
;
and
he
that
will
not
kéepe
the
commandement
of
God
,
though
he
goe
to
all
quarters
of
the
world
in
pilgrimage
,
he
shall
be
damned
,
and
the
faithfull
shall
bee
saued
in
Christ
though
they
neuer
goe
in
pilgrimage
,
as
men
vse
now-a-dayes
to
Canterburie
,
Walsingham
,
Compostell
and
Rome
,
or
any
other
place
.
Then
the
Archbishop
said
,
We
denie
not
but
that
there
are
many
good
and
Catholike
things
herein
,
but
you
are
appointed
this
day
to
answer
other
matters
.
Whether
doe
you
beleeue
that
there
is
materiall
bread
in
the
Sacrament
after
consecration
,
and
whether
a
Christian
be
necessarily
bound
to
confesse
his
sinnes
to
a
Priest
?
The
Lord
Cobham
said
,
he
would
answer
no
otherwise
then
he
had
in
his
Writing
.
He
said
,
take
héed
;
for
if
you
will
not
answer
directly
by
our
law
▪
we
may
openly
proclaime
you
an
hereticke
:
notwithstanding
,
what
question
any
of
the
Bishops
asked
him
,
he
would
make
no
other
answer
,
but
bade
them
resort
to
his
Bill
,
he
would
stand
to
it
vnto
death
.
The
Archbishop
sayd
,
the
holy
Church
of
Rome
followed
the
sayings
of
Saint
Augustine
,
Hierome
,
Ambrose
,
and
of
other
holy
Doctors
that
haue
determined
in
these
matters
,
which
all
christian
men
ought
to
beleeue
and
follow
.
Then
he
said
,
I
will
beléeue
all
that
the
Church
,
which
Christ
instituted
,
decréed
,
or
what
God
hath
willed
vs
to
beléeue
or
do
:
but
that
the
Pope
and
his
Clergie
haue
power
to
determine
such
matters
as
stand
not
with
Gods
word
,
I
will
not
affirme
.
Then
the
Archbishop
said
hee
would
send
him
Articles
,
and
bade
him
aduise
himselfe
to
answere
them
by
Monday
.
The
latter
examination
of
the
Lord
COBHAM
.
Archb.
YOu
are
excommunicated
:
the
last
time
you
were
before
me
I
gently
profered
to
haue
assoyled
you
if
you
would
haue
asked
it
,
and
yet
I
doe
the
same
if
you
will
humbly
desire
it
,
in
manner
as
holy
Church
hath
ordained
.
Cobh.
I
will
not
,
for
I
neuer
trespassed
against
you
:
and
God
saith
in
the
second
of
Malachy
,
Maledicam
benidictionibus
vestris
:
and
knéeling
down
,
he
said
,
I
s●ri●ue
my selfe
before
you
all
:
In
my
youth
I
offended
thée
,
my
Lord
,
in
pride
,
wrath
gluttonie
couetousnesse
and
lecherie
:
I
haue
hurt
many
in
mine
anger
,
and
done
many
horrible
sinnes
:
good
Lord
,
I
aske
thee
mercie
;
and
therewith
weepingly
stood
vp
,
and
said
aloude
.
Lo
good
people
;
for
breaking
Gods
lawes
they
neuer
cursed
me
,
but
for
their
owne
lawes
they
most
cruelly
handle
me
and
others
.
Archb.
Then
he
examined
him
of
his
Christian
beleefe
.
Cobham
.
I
beléeue
all
the
Lawes
of
God
,
and
all
is
true
that
is
contained
in
the
holy
Scriptures
:
finally
,
I
beleeue
all
that
God
would
I
should
beleeue
.
Archb.
He
asked
an
answere
of
the
Bill
he
had
sent
him
,
especially
how
hee
beleeued
touching
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
.
Cobham
.
With
the
Bill
I
haue
nothing
to
doe
:
but
this
is
my
beleefe
touching
the
Sacrament
,
That
Christ
sitting
at
his
last
supper
with
his
Disciples
,
the
night
before
his
death
,
he
tooke
Bread
,
blessed
it
,
and
brake
it
,
and
gaue
it
to
his
Disciples
,
and
said
,
Take
and
eate
it
,
this
is
my
bodie
that
shall
bee
betrayed
for
you
;
doe
this
in
remembrance
of
me
,
&c.
Archb.
Then
he
asked
if
it
were
bread
after
the
consecration
.
Cobh.
I
beleeue
it
is
Christs
very
bodie
in
the
forme
of
bread
.
Then
said
a
Doctor
,
If
the
sacramentall
words
be
vttered
,
there
remaineth
no
bread
,
but
it
is
the
onely
bodie
of
Christ
.
Then
he
said
to
one
Master
Whithead
;
you
said
once
to
me
that
the
sacred
Host
was
not
Chrsts
bodie
.
I
proued
there
was
his
bodie
,
though
Seculars
and
Friers
could
not
therein
agree
,
but
held
one
against
another
in
that
opinion
.
Then
said
many
together
with
great
noise
,
We
say
all
it
is
Gods
bodie
.
●nd
diuers
with
great
anger
asked
him
if
it
were
bread
after
the
consecration
.
Then
he
looking
earnestly
vpon
the
Archbishop
,
he
said
:
Sir
,
I
beleeue
surely
that
it
is
Christs
bodie
in
forme
of
bread
.
Do
not
you
do
so
?
Archb.
Yes
marrie
doe
I.
And
the
Doctors
asked
him
if
it
were
only
Christs
bodie
after
consecration
,
and
no
bread
.
Cob.
It
is
both
Christs
bodie
and
bread
,
as
Christ
on
earth
was
both
God
and
man
,
and
the
inuisible
Godhead
was
hidden
in
the
manhood
,
as
one
of
your
owne
Doctors
Eutiches
saith
.
As
the
selfe
same
Sacraments
doe
passe
by
the
operation
of
the
holy
Ghost
into
a
diuine
nature
,
and
notwithstanding
keepe
the
propertie
still
of
their
former
nature
:
so
that
principall
mysterie
declareth
to
remaine
one
true
and
perfit
Christ
.
Then
they
smiled
one
vpon
another
,
that
the
people
might
iudge
him
taken
in
an
heresie
:
and
diuers
said
with
a
great
bragge
,
it
is
a
foule
heresie
.
Archb.
What
bread
is
it
?
And
the
Doctors
inquired
of
him
whether
it
were
materiall
,
or
not
.
Cob.
The
Scripture
maketh
no
mention
of
materiall
bread
,
therefore
my
faith
hath
nothing
to
doe
therewith
:
but
I
say
and
beleeue
,
that
it
is
Christs
bodie
and
bread
.
Christ
saith
in
the
sixt
of
Iohn
,
I
am
the
liuing
bread
,
and
not
the
dead
bread
.
Then
all
with
one
voyce
said
,
it
is
an
heresie
.
And
one
of
the
Bishops
said
,
it
is
an
error
manifest
to
say
it
is
bread
after
the
Sacramentall
wordes
once
spoken
,
but
Christs
bodie
onely
.
He
said
I
am
sure
S.
Paul
was
as
wise
and
more
learned
then
you
be
and
in
1.
Cor.
10.
calleth
it
bread
and
not
Christs
bodie
,
but
a
meanes
whereby
we
receiue
Christs
bodie
.
They
said
;
Paul
must
bee
otherwise
expounded
:
for
it
is
an
heresie
to
say
it
is
bread
after
the
consecration
.
Hee
asked
how
they
could
make
that
good
?
They
answered
,
it
is
against
the
determination
of
holy
Church
.
Archb.
Wee
sent
you
a
writing
concerning
the
faith
of
this
blessed
Sacrament
,
cleerely
determined
by
the
Church
of
Rome
our
mother
,
and
by
the
holy
Doctors
.
Cobh.
I
know
none
holier
then
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
and
that
determination
is
none
of
theirs
:
for
it
standeth
not
with
the
Scriptures
but
is
cleane
contrary
.
It
hath
beene
the
Churches
but
since
shee
receiued
the
great
poyson
of
worldly
possessions
,
and
not
before
.
Then
they
asked
him
if
hee
beleeued
not
the
determination
of
the
Church
.
Hee
answered
no
:
for
it
is
no
God
.
In
is
but
thrice
ment●oned
in
the
Creed
,
in
God
the
Father
,
and
in
God
the
Sonne
,
and
in
God
the
holy
Ghost
:
the
birth
,
death
,
buriall
,
resurrection
and
ascension
hath
none
In
for
beleefe
,
but
in
him
.
Neither
hath
the
Church
the
Sacraments
,
the
forgiuenesse
of
sinnes
,
or
resurrection
,
or
eternall
life
any
other
In
then
in
the
holy
Ghost
.
Then
one
of
the
Lawyers
said
,
But
what
is
your
beleefe
concerning
holy
Church
?
I
beleeue
the
Scriptures
bee
true
,
all
that
is
grounded
vpon
them
I
beleeue
,
and
I
know
it
is
Gods
pleasure
I
should
so
doe
:
but
your
Lordly
lawes
and
idle
determinations
I
doe
not
beleeue
;
for
you
are
none
of
Christs
Church
,
as
your
déeds
shew
,
but
very
Antichrists
,
obstinately
set
against
his
law
and
will
:
your
lawes
are
nothing
for
Christs
glorie
,
but
for
your
owne
vaine-glorie
and
abhominable
couetousnesse
.
They
said
in
great
●ume
this
was
an
exceeding
heres●e
not
to
beleeue
the
determination
of
holy
Church
.
Archb.
Then
he
asked
him
what
he
thought
holy
Church
.
Cobh.
Holy
Church
is
the
number
of
them
which
shall
be
saued
,
of
whom
Christ
is
head
.
Archb.
Can
you
tell
who
is
of
this
Church
?
Cobh.
Yea
truely
can
I.
Then
a
Prior
said
,
it
is
doubt
to
you
who
is
thereof
:
for
Christ
said
noli
iudicare
;
if
you
must
not
iudge
your
neighbors
,
much
lesse
your
superiors
.
He
answered
,
Christ
saith
in
the
same
Chapter
,
As
the
ill
tree
is
knowne
by
his
ill
fruits
,
so
a
false
Prophet
by
his
workes
.
And
he
saith
in
Iohn
,
Beleeue
the
outward
doings
.
And
againe
in
Iohn
,
Iustum
Iudicium
iudicate
:
When
wee
know
the
thing
is
true
we
may
iudge
.
And
Dauid
saith
,
Recte
iudicate
filii
hominum
.
As
for
your
superioritie
;
were
you
of
Christ
you
would
be
meeke
Ministers
,
and
not
proud
superiours
.
Then
Doctor
Walden
said
,
You
make
no
differences
of
iudgements
:
so
swift
Iudges
alwaies
are
the
learned
Schollars
of
Wickliffe
.
He
answered
,
your
iudgements
are
preposterous
,
as
the
Prophet
Esay
saith
,
yee
iudge
ill
good
,
and
good
ill
:
therefore
your
wayes
are
not
Gods
wayes
,
nor
Gods
wayes
your
wayes
.
Afore
that
vertuous
man
Wickliffe
,
whom
you
disdaine
,
I
will
say
before
God
and
man
;
before
I
knew
the
despised
doctrine
of
his
,
I
neuer
abstained
f●om
sinne
,
but
since
I
trust
I
haue
done
otherwise
:
so
much
grace
could
I
neuer
finde
in
all
your
glorious
instructions
.
Doctor
Walden
answered
,
It
were
not
well
with
mee
if
so
many
learned
and
vertuous
men
,
teaching
the
Scriptures
,
and
the
examples
of
the
Fathers
so
plenteous
,
if
I
had
no
grace
to
amend
vntill
I
heard
the
Diuell
preach
.
Hierome
,
saith
,
hee
which
séeketh
such
suspected
masters
,
shall
not
finde
the
mid-day
,
but
the
mid-day
Diuell
.
He
answered
,
the
Pharises
your
fathers
ascribed
Christs
miracles
to
Belzebub
,
and
his
doctrine
to
the
Diuell
;
and
you
,
their
naturall
children
,
haue
still
the
same
iudgement
of
his
faithfull
followers
:
they
that
reproue
your
vicious
liuing
must
needs
be
hereticks
,
and
when
you
cannot
proue
it
by
Scriptures
,
then
your
Doctors
must
proue
it
.
Then
said
he
to
them
all
,
to
iudge
you
we
néede
goe
no
further
then
your
acts
:
Where
finde
you
in
Gods
law
that
you
should
thus
sit
in
iudgement
,
and
sentence
euery
man
to
death
as
you
doe
here
daily
?
You
haue
no
ground
in
Scripture
but
in
Annas
and
Cayphas
,
which
sat
thus
vpon
Christ
,
and
vppon
his
Apostles
after
his
ascention
:
you
learned
it
not
of
Peter
and
Iohn
.
A
Lawyer
said
,
yes
sir
,
Christ
iudged
Iudas
.
Hee
answered
,
no
;
Christ
iudged
him
not
,
hee
iudged
himselfe
:
Christ
said
indéed
vnto
him
,
woe
vnto
him
for
that
couetous
act
of
his
,
as
he
doth
yet
still
to
many
of
you
;
for
since
the
venom
was
shed
in
the
Church
,
you
neuer
followed
Christ
,
neither
were
perfit
in
his
law
.
Archb.
What
meane
you
by
that
venom
?
Cobh.
Your
possessions
and
Lordships
:
for
there
cried
an
Angell
in
the
ayre
,
as
your
owne
Chronicles
mention
,
Wo
,
wo
,
wo
,
this
day
is
venome
shed
into
the
Church
.
Before
that
time
almost
all
the
Bishops
were
Martyrs
,
and
few
since
;
but
since
that
time
one
hath
put
down
another
,
one
hath
poysoned
another
,
one
hath
cursed
another
,
and
one
hath
slaine
another
,
and
done
much
more
mischiefes
,
as
all
the
Chronicles
●elleth
:
and
if
all
men
consider
this
well
,
Christ
was
meeke
and
mercifull
,
the
Pope
is
proude
and
a
tyrant
;
Christ
was
poore
and
forgaue
,
the
Pope
rich
and
a
malitious
man-slayer
;
Rome
is
the
neast
of
Antichrist
,
and
out
of
that
neast
proceedeth
all
the
disciples
,
of
whom
Prelats
,
Priests
,
and
Monks
are
the
bodie
,
and
these
pill●
Friers
are
the
taile
which
couereth
his
most
filthie
part
.
Then
a
Prior
sayed
,
alack●●r
,
that
is
vncharitably
spoken
.
He
answered
,
it
is
not
only
my
saying
,
but
the
Propet
Esayes
;
Hee
that
preacheth
lies
is
the
tayle
.
As
your
Friers
and
Monks
be
like
Pharises
,
deuided
in
outward
apparell
and
visages
:
so
yee
make
deuision
amongst
the
people
.
Thus
you
,
with
such
others
,
are
the
naturall
members
of
Antichrist
.
Then
hee
said
vnto
them
all
;
Woe
vnto
you
Scribes
and
Pharises
hypocrits
,
you
shut
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
from
others
,
and
enter
not
your selues
,
nor
suffer
any
other
to
enter
:
you
stoppe
vp
the
wayes
with
your
traditions
,
therefore
are
you
the
houshold
of
Antichrist
.
You
will
not
let
Gods
veritie
to
haue
passage
,
fearing
to
haue
your
wickednesse
reproued
by
such
vaine
flatterers
as
vphold
your
mischiefes
:
you
suffer
the
common
people
most
miserably
to
bee
seduced
.
Archb.
By
our
Lady
sir
,
there
shall
none
such
preach
in
my
Diocesse
as
make
diuision
amongst
the
poore
Commons
.
Cobh.
Both
Christ
and
his
Apostles
were
accused
of
sedition
making
,
yet
were
they
most
peaceable
men
.
Both
Daniel
and
Christ
prophesie
that
such
a
troublous
time
shall
come
as
hath
not
beene
been
before
:
this
is
partly
fulfilled
in
your
dayes
and
doings
;
for
many
haue
you
slaine
,
and
more
will
you
slay
if
God
fulfill
not
his
promise
:
if
hee
shorten
not
your
dayes
scarcely
should
any
flesh
bee
saued
.
Moreouer
,
though
Priests
and
Deacons
,
for
peaching
Gods
word
,
and
ministring
the
Sacraments
,
with
prouision
for
the
poore
,
bee
grounded
in
Gods
law
,
yet
your
other
Sects
haue
no
ground
thereof
.
Then
a
Doctor
of
the
law
plucked
out
of
his
bosome
a
Writing
,
wherein
was
foure
Articles
,
and
examined
him
●her●on
:
the
first
was
touching
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
which
he
answered
as
before
:
the
second
,
whether
a
man
is
bound
to
con●esse
himselfe
to
a
Priest
;
hee
answered
,
a
diseased
or
wounded
man
had
neede
haue
a
true
and
wise
Chirurgion
,
knowing
the
ground
and
danger
of
the
same
:
therefore
it
is
most
necessarie
to
be
first
shréeuen
to
God
,
which
only
knoweth
our
diseases
,
and
can
helpe
vs
.
The
lawes
of
God
are
to
be
required
of
a
Priest
which
is
godly
learned
:
but
if
he
be
an
idiot
or
vicious
,
that
is
my
Curate
,
I
ought
rather
to
flie
from
him
then
seeke
him
,
for
I
might
sooner
get
ill
then
good
of
him
.
The
third
was
touching
the
authoritie
of
the
Pope
:
hee
answered
,
he
that
most
followed
Peter
is
next
him
in
succession
;
but
your
Lordly
order
esteemeth
little
the
lowly
behauiour
of
Peter
,
nor
the
humble
manners
of
them
that
succeeded
him
vntill
Siluester
,
which
for
the
most
part
were
Martyrs
:
you
let
their
good
conditions
goe
,
and
hurt
not
your selfe
therewith
.
●ll
knowe
it
,
and
yet
you
boast
of
Peter
.
Then
said
one
of
the
Doctors
,
then
what
say
you
of
the
Pope
?
Hee
answered
,
he
and
you
together
make
an
Antichrist
:
he
is
the
great
head
,
you
Bishops
,
Priests
,
Prelats
,
and
Monks
are
the
bodie
,
and
the
begging
Friers
the
tayle
,
for
they
couer
the
filthinesse
of
you
both
with
their
subtile
sophistrie
.
Neuer
will
I
obey
vntill
I
se●
you
with
Peter
follow
Christ
in
conuersation
.
The
fourth
was
touching
Pilgrimage
to
Images
:
hee
answered
,
I
owe
them
no
seruice
by
the
commaundement
of
GOD
,
therefore
I
will
not
seeke
them
for
your
couetousnesse
.
You
were
best
sweepe
them
faire
from
Cobwebs
and
Dust
,
or
lay
them
vp
safe
for
catching
hurt
,
or
burie
them
in
the
ground
,
as
you
doe
other
aged
people
which
are
GODS
Images
.
It
is
a
wonder
that
Saints
beeing
dead
should
bee
so
couetous
,
néedie
,
and
beggers
,
which
in
their
life
time
hated
couetousnesse
and
begging
.
I
would
all
the
world
knew
it
,
With
your
shroeues
and
Idols
,
your
fained
Absolutions
and
Pardons
,
you
draw
vnto
you
the
wealth
and
chiefe
pleasures
of
all
Christian
Realmes
.
Then
a
Frier
said
,
Will
you
not
worshippe
the
Crosse
,
as
Saint
Paule
saith
.
God
forbid
I
should
reioyce
in
anie
thing
but
in
the
Crosse
of
Christ
.
Then
did
hee
spread
his
a●●es
abroad
,
and
said
,
This
is
a
very
Crosse
,
and
much
better
then
your
wodden
Crosse
▪
beeing
it
was
created
of
GOD
himselfe
,
yet
will
not
I
seeke
to
haue
it
worshipped
.
Then
said
the
Bishoppe
of
London
,
yet
wot
you
not
how
hee
died
vpon
a
materiall
Crosse
?
Hee
answered
yea
;
and
I
wot
also
that
our
saluation
came
not
vnto
vs
by
the
materiall
Crosse
,
but
alone
and
onely
by
him
which
dyed
thereupon
,
and
well
wote
I●
that
Saint
Paul
reioyced
in
none
other
crosse
,
but
in
Christs
passion
and
death
onely
,
and
in
his
owne
suffering
like
persecution
with
him
for
his
veritie
.
Then
another
said
,
Will
you
then
doe
no
honour
vnto
the
holy
Crosse
?
Yes
,
it
he
were
mine
I
would
lay
him
by
,
least
he
tooke
harme
,
and
were
robbed
of
his
goods
,
as
he
is
now
adayes
.
Bishop
.
Sir
Iohn
,
you
haue
spoken
many
wonderfull
words
,
to
th●
slaunderous
rebuke
of
the
whole
Spiritualty
,
giuing
a
great
ill
example
to
the
common
sort
heere
,
to
haue
vs
in
the
more
disdaine
,
and
〈◊〉
spent
mu●●
time
in
vaine
,
as
farre
as
I
can
sée
:
well
,
wée
must
be
now
at
this
short
point
with
you
,
you
must
either
submit
your selfe
to
the
ordinance
of
holy
Church
,
or
else
throw
your selfe
into
most
déepe
daunger
,
sée
to
it
in
time
,
a●one
●lse
it
will
be
too
late
.
Cobham
.
I
know
not
to
what
purpose
I
shall
submit
my selfe
▪
much
more
haue
you
offended
me
,
then
I
euer
offended
you
,
in
thus
troubling
mee
before
this
company
.
And
because
hee
would
not
submit
himselfe
the
Archbishop
read
●he
definitiue
sentence
.
Cobh.
Though
you
Iudge
my
body
,
which
is
but
a
wretched
thing
,
yet
,
I
am
sure
,
you
can
doe
n●
harme
to
my
Soule
,
no
more
than
Sathan
could
doe
to
the
Soule
of
Iob.
And
touching
my
articles
before
rehearse●
,
I
wil
stand
to
them
vnto
death
.
Then
●e
tur●●●
himselfe
vnto
the
people
,
casting
his
hands
abroad
,
saying
with
a
lowde
voice
;
Good
people
,
beware
of
these
men
,
else
they
wil
beguile
you
,
and
lead
you
headlong
to
hel
with
themselues
.
Then
he
fell
on
his
k●ées
before
them
all
and
prayed
for
his
enemies
,
ho●ding
vp
his
hands
,
saying
;
Lord
,
for
thy
mercie
sake
forgiue
my
pursuers
,
if
it
bee
thy
blessed
will
.
Th●●
he
was
lead
againe
vnto
the
Tower
.
After
,
the
Lord
Cobham
escaped
out
of
the
Tower
by
night
,
and
●●ed
to
Wales
,
where
he
continued
more
than
foure
yeares
after
.
In
this
yeare
,
Thomas
Arundell
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
died
,
who
had
béene
a
heauie
troubler
of
Christs
Saints
in
his
time
,
he
was
so
stricken
in
his
tongue
,
that
neither
he
could
swallow
,
nor
speake
,
for
a
certaine
space
before
his
death
;
this
was
thought
of
many
,
to
happen
vnto
him
,
for
that
he
so
bound
the
word
of
God
,
that
it
should
not
he
preached
in
his
dayes
,
such
was
the
death
of
Steuen
Gardner
.
These
may
be
terrible
spectacles
for
such
as
occupie
their
tongue
and
braines
to
stop
the
course
of
Gods
word
:
but
his
tyranny
dyed
not
with
him
,
but
succeeded
with
his
Office
,
in
Henry
Chichley
,
and
in
more
of
the
spitefull
Spiritualty
.
They
confederated
with
the
Lord
Powis
,
a
great
gouernour
in
Wales
,
féeding
him
with
large
gifts
,
and
promises
,
an●
being
〈◊〉
with
Iudas
,
vnder
pretence
of
amitie
▪
tooke
the
Lord
Cobham
,
and
sent
him
to
London
,
where
he
was
imprisoned
in
the
Tower
againe
,
and
after
,
they
condemned
him
againe
of
Heresie
and
Treason
,
according
to
the
aforesaid
Act
of
Parliament
.
Hee
rendred
thankes
to
God
that
he
had
appointed
him
to
suffer
for
his
name
.
At
his
execution
,
hé●
was
laide
vpon
an
Hurdle
,
as
a
Traytor
,
and
drawne
into
Saint
Giles
Field
,
where●s
they
had
set
vp
a
new
paire
of
Gallowes
.
When
he
was
taken
from
the
Hurdle
,
he
fell
deuoutly
vpon
his
knees
,
desiring
God
to
forgiue
his
enemies
,
then
stood
vp
,
and
exhorted
the
multitude
in
most
godly
manner
,
to
follow
the
Lawes
of
God
,
written
in
the
Scripture
,
and
to
b●ware
of
such
Preachers
that
are
contrary
to
Christ
in
their
conuersations
,
with
many
other
speciall
Councels
;
then
was
he
hanged
by
the
middle
in
chaines
,
and
so
consumed
aliue
in
the
fire
,
praising
the
name
of
God
so
long
as
his
life
lasted
,
and
●o
commended
his
Soule
to
God
,
¶
The
Councell
of
Basell
.
THE
Councell
of
Basell
began
,
¶
The
rest
of
the
Story
of
the
Bohemians
.
THe
Story
of
the
Bohemians
,
being
in
this
Treatise
before
set
forth
,
vntill
it
was
agreed
that
the
Bohemians
chose
foure
Ministers
to
dispute
vpon
the
foure
Articles
,
and
the
Councell
chose
foure
to
dispute
against
them
,
at
the
day
appointed
,
Rochezantus
,
one
of
the
foure
Ministers
chosen
by
the
Bohemians
,
propounded
the
first
Article
,
touching
the
Communion
to
be
ministred
in
both
kindes
,
and
desputed
thereof
three
dayes
in
the
forenoones
.
Then
Venceslaus
disputed
vpon
the
second
Article
touching
the
punishment
of
sinne
,
two
dayes
;
after
whom
Vlda●icus
propounded
and
disputed
vpon
the
third
Article
two
dayes
,
touching
the
free
preaching
of
the
word
of
God
Last
of
all
,
Peter
Paine
an
Englishman
,
disputed
three
daies
vpon
the
fourth
Article
,
touching
ciuill
Dominion
of
the
Clergie
,
and
after
,
gaue
Copies
of
their
di●putations
vnto
the
Councell
,
with
heartie
thankes
that
they
were
●eard
.
The
three
last
somewhat
inueyed
against
the
Councell
,
commending
Iohn
Hus
,
and
Iohn
Wickliffe
,
for
their
Doctrine
.
One
Ragusio
answered
the
first
point
,
and
〈◊〉
puted
eight
dayes
thereon
.
Egidius
Carlerius
answered
the
second
point
,
by
the
space
of
foure
dayes
.
One
Henricus
answered
the
third
Article
three
daies
.
One
Iohn
Pollomarius
answered
the
fourth
Articles
,
three
daies
▪
the
Bohemians
stil
stood
to
their
Articles
.
At
length
the
Councel
and
the
Bohemians
were
agreed
,
and
receiuing
the
Communion
in
both
kinds
was
permitted
vnto
the
Bohemians
,
and
Articles
drawne
vnder
the
hands
and
Seales
of
the
Councel
of
one
part
,
and
the
Bohemians
on
the
other
,
concerning
the
other
Articles
.
After
all
this
,
First
,
for
the
extirpation
of
diuerse
discentions
,
which
will
follow
,
amongst
our
people
,
vpon
the
〈◊〉
of
the
Communion
,
that
you
would
grant
an
vniforme
order
of
Communion
vnto
all
men
vnder
both
kinds
vnto
our
Bishops
,
hauing
charge
of
Soules
,
and
to
their
Uicars
,
and
flocks
:
for
this
done
by
your
benefite
,
the
whole
Kingdome
shall
bee
comforted
without
measure
,
and
established
in
brotherly
loue
,
whereby
an
vniforme
obedience
shall
bee
perpetually
attributed
to
holy
Church
.
2
That
to
auoid
the
doubtfulnesse
of
many
,
which
suppose
that
the
Councell
doth
suffer
the
said
Communion
vnder
both
kinds
vnto
vs
,
but
for
a
time
,
as
neither
profitable
nor
wholsome
,
we
desire
that
you
would
confirme
and
continue
it
by
th●
buls
of
your
Letters
.
3
Wee
beseech
you
for
the
finall
defence
,
and
obse●uation
of
all
things
compounded
,
and
for
the
good
order
in
the
Spiritualties
,
you
would
prouide
for
vs
a
good
and
lawfull
Pastor
▪
which
shall
seeme
to
vs
most
meete
for
our
Kingdome
.
4
Wee
desire
you
,
for
the
worthy
〈◊〉
of
our
Realme
,
that
you
will
direct
Letters
of
the
sacred
Councell
,
declaring
to
all
Princes
Seculer
and
Spirituall
,
Cities
and
Communalties
▪
according
to
the
compositions
.
5
Wee
desire
you
▪
that
in
the
discussing
of
the
matter
of
the
Communion
vnder
both
kinds
,
that
you
will
proceede
no
otherwise
then
according
to
the
Lawe
of
God
,
the
Order
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
the
generall
Councell
and
minds
of
holy
Doctors
,
truely
grounded
vpon
the
Lawe
of
God
.
6
We●
d●sire
,
that
for
the
great
affection
of
our
people
,
you
will
giue
vs
the
libertie
to
communicate
to
●oung
children
the
Sacrame●t
of
the
Supper
;
for
if
thi●
vse
of
Communicating
be
taken
away
,
which
our
Kingdome
,
being
godly
mooued
by
the
wr●tings
of
most
great
and
holy
Doctors
,
and
brought
in
by
examples
,
hath
receiued
as
Catholicke
,
and
exercised
now
a
long
time
,
it
would
rise
vp
to
an
intollerable
offence
amongst
the
people
,
and
their
mindes
would
bée
grieuously
v●xed
and
troubled
.
7
Wee
require
you
,
that
you
would
permit
,
at
least
,
the
Gospels
,
Epistles
,
and
Crede
,
to
bee
read
in
the
Church
,
in
our
vulger
tongue
,
to
moue
the
people
to
deuotion
,
for
it
hath
beene
so
vsed
of
olde
time
in
the
Church
,
and
in
our
〈◊〉
.
8
Wee
desire
,
that
Prebends
,
and
collacions
of
certaine
benefices
o●
Cathedral
〈◊〉
Churches
,
may
bee
annexed
and
incorporated
vnto
the
Uniuersitie
of
Prage
,
that
it
may
be
increased
and
pre●erred
.
9
Wee
r●quire
▪
that
with
all●are
and
studie
,
you
will
watch
and
séeke
for
that
long
desired
,
and
most
necessarie
reformation
of
the
Church
,
and
Christian
Religion
,
and
effectually
labour
f●r
the
rooting
out
of
all
publike
e●ils
,
as
well
in
the
head
as
in
the
members
,
as
you
haue
often
promised
,
in
our
Kingdome
in
the
Compositio●s
,
and
as
our
fourth
Article
,
touching
the
auoiding
all
publicke
euils
,
doth
exact
and
require
.
In
this
Councell
was
ordained
the
feast
of
the
Conce●tion
of
our
Lady
,
and
the
feast
of
the
Uisitation
of
our
Lady
.
In
this
Councell
there
was
diligent
ca●e
about
reformation
of
the
Church
,
that
through
euery
Church
apt
and
méete
Ministers
might
bee
app●inted
,
which
may
shine
in
vertue
and
knowledge
,
to
the
glory
of
Christ
,
and
the
healthfull
edifying
of
the
Christian
people
,
whereunto
the
multitude
of
expectatiue
gifts
haue
béene
a
great
impediment
;
hereby
often
times
,
vnméete
Ministers
are
appointed
for
the
Churches
,
and
they
giue
occasion
to
desire
anothers
death
,
and
many
contentions
are
mo●ed
a●ongst
the
seruants
of
God
,
and
the
ambition
and
gréedie
desire
of
pluralities
maintained
,
and
the
substance
of
Kingdomes
consumed
,
poore
men
suffer
vexations
,
by
running
to
Rome
▪
they
are
often
by
the
way
robbed
,
murdered
,
afflicted
with
diuerse
plagues
,
and
hauing
spent
their
pa●rimony
,
left
them
by
their
parents
,
are
constrained
●o
liue
in
extreame
pouertie
.
Many
craue
benefices
which
haue
no
iust
title
,
and
get
the
same
,
and
such
as
haue
most
craft
and
subtiltie
to
deceiue
,
and
greatest
substa●●●
to
contend
in
the
Lawe
,
doo
great
wrongs
:
the
Eccle●●asticall
order
is
confounded
,
whiles
euery
mans
Iudgement
is
not
preserued
;
and
the
Pope
,
by
chalenging
and
taking
vpon
him
too
much
,
the
Office
of
Superiours
is
drowned
from
more
waightie
and
fruitfull
matters
,
and
intends
not
to
the
guiding
and
correction
of
the
inferiours
,
as
publicke
vtilitie
requireth
,
all
which
things
bring
a
great
confusion
vnto
the
Clergie
,
to
the
great
preiudice
of
Gods
true
worship
,
and
the
publike
saluation
.
THE
SIXT
SECTION
OF
this
Ecclesiasticall
Historie
.
THIS
Storie
following
,
and
that
before
confuteth
the
vaine
opinion
of
some
,
that
this
Religion
now
vsed
,
hath
risen
but
twentie
or
thirtie
yeares
since
,
and
manifesteth
that
it
hath
béene
spred
in
England
this
220.
yeares
,
and
often
sparkled
before
that
time
,
although
it
flamed
not
so
as
it
hath
done
within
this
100.
yeares
and
more
,
w●o
although
they
were
not
so
strongly
armed
in
their
cause
,
as
of
late
yeares
,
yet
were
they
warriours
in
Christs
Church
,
and
although
they
gaue
back
for
tyranny
,
yet
Iudge
the
best
,
and
referre
the
cause
to
God
,
who
euealeth
all
things
according
to
his
determinate
will
and
time
,
there
hath
bin
no
realme
more
fertile
for
Marters
then
England
.
Oxford
was
as
a
continuall
spr●ng
of
Christian
knowledge
whence
,
as
out
of
the
Troiane
horse
,
hath
come
so
many
inuincible
wit●esses
of
the
truth
,
amongst
whom
William
Taylor
,
Master
of
〈◊〉
,
hath
not
deserued
the
least
praise
,
being
a
fauorer
of
Wickliffe
▪
who
because
he
had
written
cer●ain
things
against
the
inuocation
of
saints
,
and
many
other
matters
,
after
he
had
recanted
nine
articles
,
returned
vnto
th●
right
way
,
and
with
a
maruellous
constancie
,
〈◊〉
bu●●t
in
Smithfield
the
7
of
March.
Iohn
Florence
,
Qua●uor
temporum
.
That
Images
are
not
to
be
worshipped
▪
not
lights
to
be
set
before
them
.
Not
〈◊〉
goe
on
Pilgrimage
,
nor
offe●
for
the
dead
,
or
with
women
that
are
purified
.
That
Curates
should
not
claime
Tithes
by
any
exaction
,
and
that
they
should
be
diuided
amongst
the
poore
.
That
such
as
sweare
by
their
life
,
or
power
,
except
they
repent
,
shall
be
dam●●d
.
He
was
brought
before
the
Chauncellour
,
and
forced
to
abiure
,
and
was
sworne
not
to
hold
or
teach
any
thing
contrary
to
the
determination
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
nor
to
helpe
or
ayde
any
that
should
so
doe
.
He
was
inioyned
for
penan●●
thr●●
Sund●ies
Solemne
Procession
in
the
Cathedral
Church
of
Norwich
,
to
be
whipped
before
all
the
people
,
and
three
other
Sundaies
about
his
Parish
Church
of
Shelton
,
bare
f●●ted
,
&
bare
necked
,
his
bodie
being
couered
with
a
canu●s
shirt
,
and
canu●s
briches
,
carying
in
his
hand
a
Taper
of
a
pound
waight
,
&
so
was
dismissed
.
Richard
Belward
of
Erisam
,
in
the
Diocesse
of
Norwich
,
was
accused
for
holding
,
and
teaching
,
that
Ecclesiasticall
Minist●re
and
Ordinaries
,
haue
no
power
to
excommunicate
;
and
though
the
Bishop
excommunicate
any
,
God
doth
absol●e
them
.
And
that
he
held
the
opinion
of
Sir
Iohn
Oldcastle
.
And
that
such
as
goe
on
Pilgrimage
,
offering
to
Images
,
are
excommunicated
,
because
they
ought
to
giue
to
the
poore
which
are
aliue
,
and
not
to
the
dead
.
And
that
the
Curates
sell
God
on
Easter
day
,
when
they
receiue
Offerings
,
before
they
minister
the
Sacraments
.
And
that
hee
councelled
●●uerse
women
that
they
should
not
offer
for
the
dead
,
nor
with
women
that
were
puri●●●●
▪
and
for
that
he
called
his
neighbours
fooles
for
not
learning
his
sect
,
and
that
they
of
〈◊〉
sect
were
able
to
confute
all
others
,
and
that
we
ought
not
to
pray
vnto
the
Saints
〈◊〉
heauen
,
but
onely
to
God
,
and
that
he
kéept
schooles
of
Lolardie
in
Dichingham
,
〈◊〉
that
a
Parchment
maker
bringeth
him
bookes
from
London
,
containing
〈◊〉
Doctrine
.
The
Bishop
of
Norwich
si●ting
in
Iudgement
vpon
him
,
he
denied
his
articles
,
and
was
purged
by
〈◊〉
of
his
neighbours
,
swearing
that
he
would
not
teach
or
defend
any
thin●
contrary
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
the
aforesaid
parchment-maker
was
likewise
accused
vpon
the
aforesaid
Artic●es
who
d●nyed
them
,
and
was
likewise
purged
by
his
neighb●urs
,
and
sword
in
like
manner
.
Also
sir
Hugh
Pie
Chaplen
of
L●dney
was
likewi●e
accused
before
the
said
Bishop
of
Norwich
,
for
holding
that
the
people
ought
not
to
goe
on
pilgrimage
,
and
that
people
ought
not
to
giue
almes
to
Images
,
but
to
the
poore
That
the
Image
of
the
Crosse
,
&
other
Images
are
not
to
be
worshiped
,
and
that
he
had
cast
the
Crosse
of
Brome
hold
into
the
fire
to
be
burnt
,
which
he
tooke
from
one
of
Ludney
,
which
he
denied
,
&
purged
himselfe
by
three
Laymen
,
and
three
Priests
&
was
sworne
,
as
before
.
In
this
yeare
,
Henry
the
fift
sent
a
most
cruell
Commission
vnto
Iohn
Exeter
,
Iacolet
Germaine
,
kéeper
of
the
Castle
of
Colchester
,
for
the
apprehending
of
sir
William
White
Priest
,
and
Thomas
Chaplin
of
Setling
in
Northfolke
;
and
William
Northamton
Priest
,
and
all
other
suspected
of
Lolardy
,
and
to
commit
them
to
prison
,
by
vertue
of
which
Commi●●ion
,
sixe
persons
were
attached
in
Bu●gay
of
Norwich
,
whose
names
were
so
defaced
through
antiquitie
,
that
there
remained
but
three
names
in
the
worne
booke
to
be
red
,
to
wit
,
Iohn
Teaderton
in
Kent
,
Bartholomew
Monke
of
Ensham
in
Norfolke
,
Corneleader
▪
a
ma●ie●
man
;
these
three
were
in
the
custodie
of
the
Duke
of
Norfolke
,
in
the
Castle
of
Fremingham
.
We
finde
also
in
the
Diocesse
of
Norfolke
,
and
Suffolke
,
specially
in
the
townes
of
Bechels
,
Ersham
,
and
Ludney
within
the
space
of
three
or
foure
yeares
,
120.
men
and
women
,
which
sustained
great
vexation
for
the
profession
of
Christs
Faith
,
whose
names
are
recited
in
the
booke
at
large
;
the
Articles
that
were
generally
obiected
against
them
,
were
;
That
auriculer
confession
is
not
to
bee
made
vnto
a
Priest
,
but
vnto
God
,
because
no
Priest
hath
no
power
to
absolue
a
sinner
.
That
no
Priest
can
make
the
body
of
Christ
in
the
Sacrament
,
and
that
material
bread
remaineth
after
consecation
.
That
euery
true
Christian
man
is
a
Priest
to
God
.
That
none
is
bound
,
vnder
paine
of
damnation
,
to
Lent
,
or
other
dayes
prohibited
.
That
the
Pope
is
Antichrist
,
and
his
Prelates
Antichrists
disciples
;
and
that
the
Pope
hath
no
power
to
binde
and
lose
on
earth
;
and
that
it
is
lawfull
to
doe
any
worke
,
except
sinne
,
vpon
the
holy
daies
.
That
Priests
may
haue
wiues
lawfully
.
That
the
Communications
of
the
Prelates
are
not
to
be
regarded
.
That
it
is
not
lawfull
to
sweare
in
priuate
causes
.
That
men
ought
no
goe
on
Pilgrimage
,
nor
giue
honour
vnto
Images
of
the
Crosse
,
of
our
Lady
,
or
other
Saints
.
That
holy
water
hath
no
more
vertue
then
other
water
.
That
the
death
of
Thomas
Becket
was
neither
holy
nor
meritorious
.
That
relickes
,
as
dead
mens
bones
,
ought
not
to
be
worshipped
,
or
digged
out
of
graues
,
or
set
vp
in
Shrines
▪
That
prayers
made
in
all
places
are
acceptable
to
God
.
That
men
ought
not
to
pray
to
any
Saints
,
but
onely
to
God
.
That
bels
,
and
ringing
in
the
Church
were
ordained
to
fill
the
Priests
purses
.
That
it
is
no
sinne
to
withstand
the
Ecclesiasticall
precepts
.
That
the
Catholicke
Church
is
only
the
Congregation
of
the
elect
;
they
did
so
agree
in
vniforme
faith
,
that
whatsoeuer
one
did
hold
,
all
did
maintaine
.
William
White
,
being
a
follower
of
Iohn
Wickliffe
,
yet
laboured
continually
,
vnto
the
glory
of
his
spoute
Christ
,
by
reading
,
writing
,
and
preaching
.
The
principall
points
of
his
Doctrine
were
these
which
he
was
forced
to
recant
at
Canterbury
.
That
men
should
seeke
for
forgiuenesse
of
sins
only
at
Gods
hands
,
that
the
wicked
liuing
of
the
Pope
,
and
his
holinesse
,
is
nothing
else
but
a
diuelish
estate
,
and
heauie
yoke
of
Antichrist
:
therfore
an
enemy
to
Christs
truth
,
that
men
ought
not
to
worship
Images
or
other
Idolatrous
paintings
,
nor
the
holy
men
which
are
deade
.
That
the
Romish
Church
is
the
figtree
that
Christ
cursed
,
because
it
brought
forth
no
fruit
of
the
true
belief
.
That
such
as
weare
Coules
,
or
are
annointed
,
and
shorne
,
are
the
Lance-knights
,
and
soldiers
of
Lucifer
,
and
that
all
of
them
,
because
their
lamps
are
not
burning
,
shal
be
shut
out
when
the
Lord
Christ
shall
come
:
after
his
said
recantation
he
was
much
more
stronger
in
Christ
,
and
confessed
his
errour
and
offence
,
and
busying
himselfe
in
preaching
and
conuerting
the
people
to
the
doctrine
of
Christ
in
Norfolke
,
he
was
apprehended
by
vertue
of
the
Kings
letters
aforesaid
,
and
brought
before
the
Bishop
of
Norwich
,
by
whom
hee
was
contemned
of
30.
Articles
and
burned
the
said
yeare
in
Norwich
,
who
was
of
so
deuout
and
holy
life
that
all
the
people
had
him
in
great
reuerence
.
One
Margery
wright
confessed
,
if
any
Saints
were
to
be
prayd
vnto
,
she
would
rather
pray
vnto
him
then
any
other
,
when
he
was
come
to
the
stake
,
thinking
to
open
his
mouth
to
exhort
the
people
,
one
of
the
Bishops
seruants
strooke
him
in
the
mouth
.
Thus
he
receiued
the
Crowne
of
Marterdome
,
to
the
grife
of
all
good
men
in
Norfolke
;
his
wife
following
his
steps
,
by
●er
teaching
,
confirmed
many
in
the
trueth
.
Wherefore
shee
suffered
much
trouble
and
punishment
that
yeare
.
By
the
saide
Bishoppe
the
same
yeare
also
was
burned
father
Abraham
of
●olchester
,
and
Iohn
Waddon
Priest
,
for
the
like
Article
.
Amongst
them
that
were
arrested
,
and
caused
to
abiure
;
in
this
yeare
▪
as
aforesaid
▪
was
Thomas
Pie
,
and
Iohn
Mendham
of
Aldbor●ough
,
who
being
conuicted
vpon
diuerse
Articles
before
mentioned
,
were
ioyned
penance
sixe
whippings
about
the
〈◊〉
Church
of
Alborrough
,
before
a
solemne
Procession
,
sixe
seuerall
Sundaies
;
and
three
whippings
three
seueral
Market
daies
about
the
Market
Place
of
〈…〉
heads
,
necks
,
legs
,
and
feete
bare
▪
their
bodies
onely
couered
with
their
〈◊〉
and
breeches
,
either
of
them
carying
a
taper
in
his
hand
,
of
a
pound
waigh●
,
which
t●pe
,
the
last
Sunday
after
the
Penance
〈◊〉
,
they
should
deuoutly
offe●
vnto
the
high
Altar
of
the
Church
of
Alborrough
,
at
the
time
of
the
●ffe●tory
of
the
high
Masse
;
and
that
going
about
the
Market
pl●ce
aforesaid
,
they
shal
make
foure
stays
▪
euery
one
to
receiue
deuoutly
thrée
whips
,
and
if
they
would
not
obey
this
monition
,
they
were
to
be
cited
to
appeare
before
the
Bishop
,
to
shew
cause
why
they
should
not
bee
excommunicated
,
and
to
receiue
such
punishment
as
Iustice
shall
prouide
in
that
behalfe
,
this
was
their
〈…〉
of
penance
,
howbeit
some
were
often
more
cruelly
handled
,
and
after
banished
out
of
the
Dioces
:
and
others
were
more
stra●ly
vsed
by
l●ng
imprisonment
,
whereof
we
will
briefly
rehearse
one
or
two
for
example
.
Iohn
Beuerley
,
alias
Bat●ile
,
a
labourer
,
hauing
lye●
long
in
Irons
,
and
hauing
nothing
proued
against
him
,
the
Commissary
made
him
sweare
,
that
euery
yeare
after
he
would
confesse
is
slune
,
once
a
yeare
vnto
his
Curate
,
and
receiue
the
Sacrament
at
Easter
,
and
for
his
penance
,
the
Friday
,
and
Saturday
next
following
,
hee
should
fast
br●ad
and
water
,
and
vpon
the
Saturday
be
whipped
from
the
Bishops
Palace
〈◊〉
Norwich
,
about
all
the
streets
,
and
the
Market
place
,
hauing
in
his
hand
a
waxe
candle
of
two
pence
,
to
offer
to
the
Image
of
the
Trinitie
,
after
he
had
done
his
penance
;
and
because
he
had
eaten
flesh
on
Easter
day
and
was
not
shriuen
in
Lent
,
nor
receiued
on
Easter
day
,
the
Iudge
inioyned
him
he
should
fast
Tuesday
.
Wednesday
,
and
Friday
,
in
Whitsun
weeke
,
hauing
but
one
meale
a
day
of
Fish
and
other
white
meates
,
and
depart
out
of
the
Dioces
,
and
neuer
come
there
againe
.
Iohn
Skilley
of
Flixton
Miller
,
was
forced
to
abiure
,
for
holding
the
Articles
aforesaid
,
and
for
receiuing
certaine
godly
men
into
his
house
,
had
a
most
sharpe
penance
▪
seauen
yeares
imprisonment
in
the
Monastery
of
Langly
.
and
to
fast
with
bread
&
water
,
euery
Friday
,
and
to
appeare
euery
Wednesday
in
the
beginning
of
Lent
,
and
euery
Munday
,
and
Thursday
for
two
yeares
after
the
seauen
yeares
,
before
the
Bishop
,
his
successor
,
and
Commissary
in
the
Cathedrall
Church
of
Norwich
,
together
with
other
penit●ntiaries
,
to
doe
open
penance
for
his
offence
,
diuerse
others
the
same
yeare
were
forced
to
abiuration
and
penance
.
In
this
next
yeare
,
Iohn
Baker
,
otherwise
called
Vsher
Tunstall
,
who
for
hauing
a
booke
with
the
Pater
noster
,
Aue
,
and
Creede
in
English
,
and
for
other
Articles
of
Fasting
,
Confession
,
and
inuocation
,
was
constrained
to
abiure
,
and
doe
such
penance
as
others
did
before
him
.
Another
was
Margerie
Ba●kster
,
wife
of
Willam
Backster
,
against
whom
,
one
Ioane
Cliffe
and
was
compelled
by
the
Bishop
to
depose
.
First
,
that
she
bad
her
take
héede
of
swearing
,
else
a
Bee
would
sting
her
tongue
,
and
venime
her
soule
:
and
that
she
rebuked
her
for
saying
Pater
nosters
to
the
Cruci●ixe
,
and
Aue
Maries
to
our
Lady
;
saying
,
you
will
doe
ill
in
〈◊〉
,
or
praying
to
such
Images
,
and
that
God
will
giue
no
more
reward
for
such
prayers
,
then
a
●endle
,
put
vnder
the
foote
,
will
giue
light
in
the
night
,
saying
,
that
lewde
wrights
of
stockes
hewe
such
Crosses
and
Images
,
and
lewde
Painters
gleere
them
with
coloures
,
and
opened
her
armes
,
and
tolde
her
,
this
is
the
true
Crosse
of
Christ
:
And
that
she
said
,
if
euery
Sacrament
were
God
and
the
very
bodie
of
Christ
,
then
1000.
Priests
and
more
,
doe
euery
day
make
a
1000.
such
Gods
,
and
eate
them
,
and
voide
them
out
of
their
hinder
parts
,
filthily
stinking
vnder
euery
hedge
,
where
you
may
finde
many
such
Gods
.
It
shall
neuer
be
my
God
,
it
was
falsly
and
deceitfully
ordained
by
the
Priests
,
to
induce
simple
people
to
Idolatry
.
for
it
is
onely
materiall
bread
.
And
that
Thomas
of
Canterbury
,
whom
the
people
cal●
Saint
Thomas
,
was
a
false
Traytor
,
and
damned
in
Hell
.
And
that
the
Pope
,
Cardinals
,
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
and
especially
the
Bishop
of
Norwich
,
and
others
that
support
Heresies
,
and
Idolatries
,
shall
shortly
haue
the
same
,
or
worse
mischiefe
so
fall
vpon
them
,
then
that
cursed
man
Thomas
of
Canterbury
had
,
for
they
cursedly
dec●iae
the
people
with
false
m●mmetries
,
to
extort
money
to
maintaine
their
pride
,
riot
,
and
idlenesse
,
and
haue
slaine
the
true
Preachers
or
Go●●
Lawe
.
And
that
she
said
,
that
none
was
bound
to
fast
in
Lent
,
or
other
daies
appointed
.
and
that
it
was
lawfull
to
eate
flesh
,
and
other
meates
vpon
the
said
dayes
that
Pope
S●luester
made
the
Lent
.
And
that
William
White
was
a
good
man
,
and
falsly
condemned
,
and
at
his
execution
,
when
he
would
haue
exhorted
the
people
,
a
Deuill
,
one
of
Bishop
Caiphas
his
seruants
,
stroc●e
him
on
the
lips
,
that
he
could
not
declare
the
will
of
God
.
And
that
shee
taught
her
not
to
goe
to
Pilgrimage
,
to
the
Lady
of
Walsingham
,
or
any
other
Saint
or
place
.
And
that
she
desired
this
deponent
,
and
her
maid
,
to
come
in
the
night
to
her
chamber
,
to
heare
her
husband
reade
the
Lawe
of
Christ
vnto
them
.
And
that
she
saide
,
that
the
people
did
worship
Deuils
which
fell
from
Heauen
with
Lucifer
,
and
entred
into
the
Image
which
stand
in
the
Churches
,
so
that
the
people
which
worship
Images
●ommit
Idolatry
.
And
that
holy
bread
and
water
are
but
trifles
.
And
they
are
excommunicated
that
first
ordained
bels
,
And
that
the
Saturday
after
Aswednesday
,
shee
had
a
pot
séething
ouer
the
fire
,
with
a
piece
of
Baken
and
Otmeale
seething
in
it
.
Others
also
were
sworne
,
which
confirmed
the
former
depositions
,
but
wee
finds
no
mention
in
Regester
what
became
of
her
.
Diuerse
good
men
,
this
yeare
were
accused
by
the
deposition
of
one
William
Wright
,
their
names
appeare
in
the
booke
at
large
.
And
the
said
William
Wright
deposed
that
it
is
read
in
the
Prophecies
amongst
the
Lollards
,
that
their
sect
shall
bee
,
in
manner
,
destroyed
,
yet
at
the
length
it
shall
preuaile
,
and
haue
the
victory
against
all
her
enemies
.
Iohn
Burrell
,
seruant
to
Thomas
Moone
of
Ludney
,
Thomas
Moone
of
Lud●ey
was
apprehended
,
and
the
Articles
aforesaid
laid
against
him
,
especially
that
he
had
receiued
,
comforted
,
and
supported
diuerse
,
vpon
which
hee
being
con●●ct
,
was
forced
to
abiure
,
and
receiue
like
penance
.
Robert
Grigges
,
of
Martham
was
brought
before
the
Bishop
for
the
Articles
aforesaid
,
especial●y
for
affirming
that
the
Sacrament
of
confirmation
by
the
Bishop
did
auaile
nothing
to
saluation
,
that
it
was
no
sinne
to
withstand
the
ordinances
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
that
holy
bread
and
water
were
but
trifles
,
and
that
they
were
the
worse
for
the
con●urations
and
characters
made
ouer
them
,
he
was
forced
to
abiure
and
suffer
penance
as
aforesaid
.
Iohn
Finch
of
Colchester
,
was
taken
in
Ipswich
,
and
brought
before
the
Bishop
,
and
being
conuicted
of
the
aforesaid
Articles
,
was
inioyned
penance
three
whippings
three
seuerall
Sundaies
in
solemne
Procession
about
the
Cathedrall
Church
of
Norwich
,
and
thrée
whippings
about
the
Market
place
,
thrée
principall
market
daies
;
his
head
,
necke
,
and
●eete
bare
,
his
bodie
couered
onely
with
a
short
shirt
,
with
a
taper
of
waxe
of
a
pound
waight
in
his
hands
,
which
the
next
Sunday
after
his
penance
,
he●
should
offer
vnto
the
Triuitie
,
and
euery
Ashwednesday
,
and
Munday
,
and
Thursday
three
yeare
after
,
hée
should
appeare
before
the
Ordinary
,
in
the
Cathedral
Church
,
to
doe
open
penance
amongst
other
penitontiar●es
.
About
the
same
time
,
shortly
after
the
Coronation
of
King
Henry
the
sixt
,
one
Richard
Houeden
a
wool
winder
,
and
Citizen
of
London
,
was
crowned
with
Martyrdome
,
whenby
no
perswasions
he
could
be
drawne
from
the
opinions
of
Wickliffe
,
as
Fabian
writeth
,
he
burned
hard
by
the
Tower
of
London
.
Nicholas
,
Canon
of
Eye
,
was
brought
before
the
Bishop
of
Norwich
,
Item
,
that
on
Corpus
Christi
day
,
at
the
eleuation
of
high
Masse
,
when
all
kneeled
downe
,
and
held
vp
their
hands
,
and
did
reuerence
to
the
Sacrament
,
he
went
behind
a
piller
,
turned
his
face
from
the
Altar
,
and
mocked
them
.
He
affirmed
,
he
thought
he
did
well
in
so
doing
.
Item
,
when
his
moth●r
would
lift
vp
his
right
hand
to
crosse
himselfe
from
the
〈◊〉
and
assaults
of
the
Deuill
,
hee
mocked
her
.
This
,
hee
thought
,
it
was
well
done
.
Item
vpon
All-ballend
day
,
at
the
eleuation
of
the
Masse
,
when
many
lighted
torches
,
〈◊〉
them
vp
to
the
Altar
,
and
knéeled
downe
there
,
in
honour
of
the
Sacrament
,
hee
standing
behinde
the
Priest
with
a
fozeh
,
turned
his
backe
to
the
Priest
,
and
would
〈◊〉
no
●euerence
.
He
said
,
he
did
well
therein
.
Item
,
that
he
said
,
he
doubted
whether
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
were
the
very
body
of
Christ
or
no.
This
Article
he
confessed
to
be
true
.
Item
,
that
he
beleeued
that
a
man
ought
not
to
confesse
his
sinnes
to
a
Priest
.
This
Article
he
also
confessed
.
After
,
he
was
conuicted
,
and
enioyned
for
penance
three
whippings
about
the
Cloyster
of
the
Cathedrall
Church
of
Norwich
,
before
a
solemne
Procession
,
barefooted
and
bare
headed
,
as
the
aforesaid
ponitentiaries
,
and
to
be
kept
in
prison
vntill
the
Bishop
came
into
the
Dioces
,
least
he
should
enuenoms
the
flocke
.
Thus
you
haue
the
troubles
,
which
in
the
aforesaid
foure
yeares
,
hapned
in
Norfolke
and
Suffolke
,
hauing
shewed
certaine
notable
examples
,
sufficient
to
declare
the
rest
,
for
their
opinions
,
neither
their
penance
did
differ
,
otherwise
then
by
these
examples
may
bee
seene
.
Thomas
Bagley
Priest
,
Uicar
of
Malden
,
being
a
valiant
Disciple
,
and
adherent
of
Wickliffe
,
was
condemned
by
the
Bishops
of
Heresie
,
at
London
,
about
the
middest
of
Lent
,
and
was
disgeaded
,
and
burned
in
Smithf●eld
.
The
same
years
was
Paul
Craws
a
Bohemian
,
taken
at
Saint
Andrewes
,
by
the
Bishop
,
and
deliuered
to
the
Seculer
power
,
to
be
burned
,
for
holding
contrary
opinions
touching
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
the
worshipping
of
Saints
,
auriculer
confession
,
with
other
of
Wickliffes
opinions
.
Thomas
Rhedon
a
Frenchman
,
Mount
Carmelus
,
came
with
the
Uenitian
Embassadors
into
Italy
,
trusting
that
hee
should
finde
there
some
,
by
whose
good
life
hee
might
bée
edified
,
but
the
successe
of
the
matter
did
frustrate
his
hope
,
for
hee
found
nothing
but
hypocritie
,
and
golde
and
siluer
in
stead
of
heauenly
gifts
;
pompe
and
pride
raigned
in
place
of
godlinesse
,
in
stéed
of
learning
and
studie
,
flo●h●ulnesse
and
superstition
,
and
for
Apostlolike
simplicity
tyranny
and
hautinesse
;
they
did
so
passe
all
measure
and
patiencs
,
that
hee
could
by
no
meanes
refraine
his
tongue
,
in
so
great
corruption
of
the
Church
,
and
by
continual
preaching
,
got
great
enuie
and
hatred
.
The
Rulers
began
to
consult
together
,
by
what
meanes
they
might
circumuent
this
mans
life
,
for
it
is
a
continuall
custome
amongst
the
Prelates
,
that
if
any
man
displease
them
,
and
speake
any
thing
which
is
hurtfull
so
their
lucre
,
by
and
by
they
frame
Articles
of
some
heresie
against
him
,
ouerwhelme
him
with
suspition
,
seeke
to
intangle
him
with
questions
,
and
so
condemne
him
,
and
destroy
him
.
This
is
their
godl●nesse
and
peaceable
order
:
they
gathered
these
Articles
against
him
.
That
the
Church
lacketh
reformation
:
That
it
shall
be
punished
,
and
reformed
:
That
〈◊〉
,
Iewes
,
Turkes
,
and
Moores
shall
be
conuerted
vnto
Christ
in
the
latter
daies
:
And
that
abhominations
are
vsed
at
Rome
:
That
the
vniust
excommunication
of
the
Pope
is
not
to
be
feared
,
and
those
which
doe
not
obserue
the
same
,
doe
not
sinne
:
Eugenius
was
Pope
,
then
this
good
man
Thomas
Rheden
was
taken
and
brought
before
him
,
and
from
thence
to
prison
,
and
after
sundry
greeuous
torments
was
brought
before
the
Iudges
,
and
was
condemned
to
be
burned
foure
yeares
after
he
came
to
Rome
.
In
this
yeare
the
maruellous
inuention
of
Printing
was
first
found
out
,
by
one
Iohn
Guttenbergh
in
Strawsborrow
,
and
afterwards
by
him
made
perfect
in
Ments
,
our
dayes
declare
how
profitable
this
hath
beene
vnto
all
the
world
:
if
wee
consider
that
thereby
ignorance
is
vtterly
banished
,
the
truth
declared
,
and
the
Pope
and
Antichrist
vtterly
subuerted
,
which
could
neuer
haue
been
,
if
this
most
worthy
Science
had
not
been
found
out
,
for
before
Bookes
were
so
scarce
,
and
at
such
excesse
price
,
that
few
could
thereby
attaine
to
knowledge
:
heerein
the
prophesie
of
the
Sybils
is
fulfilled
,
that
Flaxe
and
Lime
should
ouerthrow
Antichrist
.
Reynold
Peacock
,
Wee
shewed
before
in
the
latter
end
of
the
Councell
of
Basil
,
how
Eugenius
was
deposed
,
and
Foelix
Duke
of
Sauoy
elected
Pope
.
Wherevpon
arose
great
discords
.
Eugenius
sent
his
Orators
into
Germany
,
to
perswade
them
to
infringe
the
Councell
of
Basil
,
and
the
Dolphin
of
France
,
set
on
by
the
said
Eugenius
,
led
an
armie
of
fiue
and
twenty
thousand
men
into
Alsatia
,
and
laide
siege
vnto
Basil
to
disturbe
the
Councell
,
hauing
there
a
great
conflict
with
the
Germaines
with
great
slaughter
,
whereby
the
Councell
could
not
bee
kept
any
longer
in
Germany
,
but
in
France
through
the
pragmaticall
sanction
of
the
French
King
After
Eugenius
brought
to
passe
by
the
Emperour
,
and
his
Orators
of
which
Aeneas
Siluius
was
one
,
that
they
were
content
to
giue
ouer
the
Councell
of
Basil.
Frederick
of
Austridge
not
beeing
yet
Emperour
,
but
labouring
for
the
Empire
,
brought
to
passe
that
Foelix
,
which
was
chosen
Pope
in
the
Councell
of
Basil
,
was
content
to
resigne
his
papacie
vnto
Nicholas
the
eight
,
successor
to
Eugenius
,
of
the
which
Nicholas
,
the
said
Frederick
was
confirmed
Emperour
at
Rome
,
and
there
crowned
in
the
yeere
one
thousand
foure
hundred
fifty
and
one
.
This
Pope
,
to
gather
great
summes
of
Mony
,
appointed
a
Iubile
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
1450.
there
resorted
great
number
of
people
to
Rome
,
more
then
at
any
time
before
were
seene
there
.
At
which
time
,
as
there
were
a
great
sort
of
people
going
to
Mount
Uaticane
,
to
behold
the
Image
of
our
Sauiour
,
which
they
had
there
to
shew
to
Pilgrims
,
a
Mule
of
the
Cardinals
of
Saint
Marke
comming
that
way
,
the
people
for
multitude
being
not
able
to
voyde
the
way
,
one
or
two
falling
vpon
the
Mule
,
there
was
such
a
throng
,
that
two
hundred
men
and
thrée
horses
were
strangled
vpon
the
bridge
,
and
many
fell
ouer
into
the
water
and
were
drowued
:
wherefore
the
Pope
caused
the
small
houses
to
bee
plucked
downe
,
to
make
the
Bridge
broader
.
In
the
yeare
1453.
Constantinople
was
taken
by
the
Turkes
.
In
the
yeare
one
thousand
foure
hundred
fifty
fiue
,
when
the
death
of
Pope
Nicholas
was
published
,
the
Germaines
bewayling
their
miserable
estate
,
perswaded
the
Emperour
that
he
should
be
no
longer
vnder
the
Popes
obedience
,
except
they
first
obtained
certaine
thinges
touching
the
Charter
of
Apeales
,
shewing
that
they
were
in
worse
case
then
eyther
the
French-men
or
Italians
,
and
as
it
were
their
Seruants
,
and
especially
of
the
Italians
:
that
they
alone
had
not
the
vse
of
their
Lawes
,
and
that
the
French
Nation
had
not
made
their
sute
in
vaine
vnto
their
King
,
against
the
exactions
of
the
Popes
,
by
whom
they
were
defended
,
which
also
prouided
decrées
for
the
liberty
of
his
people
:
The
Emperour
promised
,
hee
would
prouide
for
them
,
no
lesse
then
the
King
of
Fraunce
had
done
for
the
French-men
.
But
Aeneas
Siluius
brake
off
the
matter
,
saying
;
Though
there
bee
variance
amongst
Princes
in
waighty
matters
,
yet
peace
may
be
made
againe
:
but
betweene
the
Prince
and
the
Common
people
,
there
is
alwaies
mortall
hatred
,
and
because
he
should
be
Successour
vnto
the
Pope
;
hee
concluded
,
he
thought
it
better
to
accord
to
the
Pope
,
then
to
follow
their
desires
,
whose
minds
are
led
with
couetousnesse
,
rather
then
by
reason
:
and
the
Emperour
chose
him
Ambassadour
to
Pope
Calixtus
,
to
sweare
vnto
him
in
his
Name
,
and
to
promise
the
absolute
obedience
of
all
Germany
.
Thus
twice
Fridericke
of
Austrich
contemned
and
derided
the
Germaines
,
frustrating
them
of
their
natiue
ordinances
,
and
brought
them
into
subiection
vnder
the
Pope
,
which
was
the
cause
that
seauen
yeares
before
his
death
,
he
caused
his
Sonne
Maximillian
to
bee
crowned
King
of
the
Romaines
,
least
after
his
death
the
Empire
should
be
transported
vnto
another
Familie
,
as
it
afterwards
came
to
passe
.
Whereupon
Germany
being
in
this
miserable
pouerty
,
and
greeuous
subiection
of
the
Popes
tyranny
and
polling
,
with
teares
and
sighes
lamenting
their
estate
,
continued
so
almost
vnto
Luthers
time
,
as
those
Histories
hereafter
doe
testifie
.
The
Ambassadour
of
the
Arch-bishop
of
Maydenburge
,
Henry
Token
,
writeth
,
that
in
the
Councell
of
Basill
,
the
Arch-bishop
of
Lyons
did
declare
,
that
in
Pope
Martines
time
,
there
came
out
of
Fraunce
to
the
Court
of
Rome
,
nine
millions
of
Gold
,
which
was
gathered
by
the
Byshops
and
Prelats
,
besides
the
poore
Clergy
,
which
daily
without
number
runne
vnto
the
Court
of
Rome
,
carrying
with
them
all
their
whole
substance
.
The
Arch-byshoppe
of
Turonne
said
,
also
at
Basill
,
that
three
Millions
of
Gold
in
his
time
came
to
Rome
in
foureteene
yeares
of
the
Prelates
,
besides
the
poore
Cleargy
,
which
daily
runne
to
that
Court.
Let
the
man
which
feareth
God
,
iudge
what
a
deuouring
Gulfe
this
is
,
a
million
containeth
ten
hundred
thousand
.
Sir
Roger
Ounley
followed
the
Lord
Cobham
,
and
Sir
Roger
Acton
being
a
Knight
of
like
Nobility
and
Order
,
and
pertaker
of
the
like
cause
:
a
man
endewed
with
like
valiantnesse
and
godlinesse
,
whom
we
reade
in
certaine
Annals
to
be
hanged
for
the
truth
,
1441.
Although
there
haue
beene
many
Women
which
haue
followed
their
spouse
Christ
by
torments
,
banishment
,
and
death
;
yet
the
first
that
commeth
to
our
handes
,
is
Elinor
Cobham
,
a
Woman
,
nothing
degenerating
from
her
stocke
,
kindred
and
name
,
albeit
wee
can
finde
no
other
thing
of
her
but
for
suspition
of
heresie
,
that
is
to
say
,
for
the
loue
and
desire
of
the
truth
,
she
was
by
the
papists
banished
into
the
I●e
of
Man
,
whom
a
fewe
yeares
after
there
followed
a
woman
,
who
for
her
constancy
and
vertue
was
greatly
to
be
praised
,
being
mother
of
the
Lady
Yong
,
Hieronimus
Sauonarola
,
being
singularly
well
learned
,
and
a
Monke
in
Italy
preached
sore
against
the
euill
life
of
the
spiritualtie
,
especially
of
his
owne
order
,
saying
they
were
the
springs
of
all
mischiefes
,
and
by
the
help
of
certaine
learned
men
,
began
to
seeke
reformation
in
his
owne
order
.
The
Pope
fearing
him
,
being
in
great
reputation
amongst
all
men
,
least
hee
should
diminish
his
authoritie
,
hee
ordained
his
Uicar
to
reforme
this
matter
.
But
the
said
Hierome
withstood
him
alwaies
:
wherefore
hee
was
accursed
,
yet
he
left
not
off
preaching
,
but
threatned
Italy
,
with
the
indignation
of
GOD
,
and
prophesied
that
the
Land
should
bee
ouerthrowne
,
for
the
pride
and
wickednesse
of
the
people
,
and
for
the
vntruth
and
hypocrisie
of
the
Clergy
,
which
came
to
passe
when
King
Charles
came
to
Rome
,
and
besieged
Pope
Alexander
that
hee
was
forced
to
make
composition
with
him
.
Because
the
said
Hierome
would
not
leaue
preaching
,
hee
was
commanded
to
appeare
before
the
Pope
to
giue
account
of
his
new
learning
,
but
hee
went
not
.
Then
was
hee
againe
forbidden
to
preach
,
and
his
learning
condemned
as
false
and
seditions
,
whereby
he
left
off
preaching
:
But
when
the
people
●ore
hungred
for
Gods
Word
,
and
were
instant
vpon
him
that
hee
would
preach
againe
,
When
the
Pope
and
his
Shauellings
heard
thereof
they
were
greatly
inflamed
against
him
,
and
cursed
him
as
an
obstinate
heretick
:
yet
hee
proceeded
in
teaching
the
people
,
saying
men
ought
not
to
regard
such
curses
which
is
against
the
true
doctrine
and
the
common
Prophets
;
for
by
preaching
wée
should
be
learned
and
amended
,
Christs
Kingdome
inlarged
and
the
Kingdome
of
the
Diuell
ouerthrowne
.
He
desired
to
teach
no
other
thing
then
the
pure
word
of
God
,
This
man
foreshewed
of
the
destruction
of
Florence
,
Philip
Norice
an
Irishman
,
professor
at
Oxford
,
though
he
was
not
burned
,
yet
he
was
long
time
troubled
with
the
religious
rout
.
Thomas
Norice
for
the
profession
of
the
Gospell
was
by
the
Bishop
condemned
and
burned
in
Norwich
.
Elizabeth
Sampson
was
conuented
in
the
Consistorie
of
London
for
saying
our
Lady
of
Wildesdon
was
a
burnt
arst
else
and
stock
;
One
Thomas
,
a
Priest
of
Norwich
,
was
burned
in
the
village
of
Eckels
.
When
he
was
in
prison
,
Ioane
Baker
of
S.
Margets
in
new
Fish-stréete
in
London
,
One
Thomas
Bingy
,
an
old
reuerend
man
,
was
burned
at
Norwich
,
because
hee
had
not
receiued
the
Sacrament
in
14.
yeares
,
and
abhorred
the
Popish
kind
of
administration
thereof
.
One
Pope
,
About
the
same
time
,
one
Peake
was
burned
at
Ipswich
,
because
he
gaue
one
of
the
Sacrament
Cakes
vnto
a
Dog
,
the
Dog
was
burned
in
the
fire
with
him
,
wherat
he
laughed
,
saying
;
they
did
the
Dog
great
wrong
,
because
he
was
not
abiured
:
for
it
was
the
manner
,
that
those
which
they
called
Heretickes
,
might
bee
saued
if
they
would
recant
.
Complaints
of
the
Germaines
to
Maximillian
the
Emperour
,
against
the
Popes
oppression
.
FIrst
,
the
Popes
think
themselues
not
bound
to
obserue
the
Buls
and
priuiledges
granted
by
their
Predecessors
,
but
will
dispence
with
,
and
rebuke
the
same
at
the
instance
of
euery
vile
person
.
That
the
election
of
Prelats
is
oft
put
backe
,
and
the
election
of
Presidentship
of
mony-places
obtained
with
great
cost
:
as
the
church
of
Spire
and
Hasels
,
whose
Bull
for
the
election
of
their
President
,
is
made
frustrate
in
the
life
of
him
that
granted
it
.
That
the
greatest
Ecclesiasticall
Dignities
,
are
reserued
for
Cardinals
and
Notaries
.
That
expectatiue
Aduousons
are
graunted
without
number
,
so
that
much
Money
is
laid
out
for
such
Aduousons
,
and
in
going
to
Law
for
them
:
whereupon
is
this
prouerbe
;
He
that
will
haue
an
Aduouson
at
Rome
,
must
haue
100.
or
200.
péeces
of
Gold
for
the
obtaining
thereof
,
that
he
need
no●
to
prosecute
Law
.
That
yearely
Reuenues
are
exacted
without
mercy
,
for
new
Offices
and
new
Seruants
:
That
the
rule
of
Churches
,
are
giuen
at
Rome
to
them
that
are
more
fit
to
féeds
Mules
:
That
new
indulgences
are
graunted
with
reuocation
of
the
old
,
to
scrape
Mony
together
.
That
tenths
are
exacted
,
by
pretence
of
making
warre
against
the
Turke
and
no
expedition
followeth
thereon
;
and
that
the
causes
which
might
bee
determined
in
Germany
,
are
carried
vnto
the
Court
of
Rome
.
That
it
is
intollerable
to
the
Germaines
to
pay
so
great
A●mats
for
the
confirmation
of
the
Byshops
and
Arch-bishops
,
where
the
Arch-bishop
of
Ments
was
wont
to
pay
but
10000.
Florens
for
his
confirmation
,
It
was
after
augmented
to
20000.
Florens
,
then
to
25000.
Florens
,
and
at
last
to
27000.
Florens
:
And
in
one
Popes
time
,
this
was
seauen
times
paid
out
of
the
Arch-bishopprick
of
Ments
,
that
the
Arch-bishop
hath
beene
faine
to
borrow
it
of
Marchants
,
and
to
pay
them
againe
,
forced
to
exact
a
Subsidy
vpon
his
poore
Husbandmen
,
so
that
our
people
are
brought
to
extreame
pouerty
,
and
mooued
to
rebellion
to
seeke
their
libertie
,
greeuously
murmuring
against
the
Cleargy
.
Iames
,
Arch-byshop
of
Ments
said
at
his
death
,
he
was
sorry
for
nothing
,
as
for
that
his
poore
Subiects
should
after
his
death
be
forced
againe
to
pay
a
greeuous
exaction
for
the
Pall
:
therefore
let
the
Pope
,
as
a
godly
Father
,
deale
more
fauourably
with
his
Children
the
Germaines
,
least
men
follow
the
example
of
the
Bohemians
,
and
swarue
from
him
,
especially
let
him
be
more
fauorable
vnto
the
Bishops
,
that
die
so
soone
one
after
another
:
whereof
there
be
fiftie
Bishoppricks
,
besides
many
Abbots
in
Germany
that
are
confirmed
at
Rome
,
otherwise
Germany
will
want
treasure
and
Munition
of
warre
against
their
enemies
,
and
to
preserue
peace
,
and
minister
Iustice
to
euerie
man
,
and
banish
away
murderers
and
theeues
,
and
repaire
Churches
and
Monasteries
and
Hospitals
,
and
other
necessaries
.
There
were
besides
these
100.
First
,
that
many
things
are
commaunded
and
forbidden
by
mens
Constitutions
,
contrary
to
the
commandement
of
God
,
as
innumerable
lets
of
Matrimony
,
and
the
vse
of
meats
forbidden
,
which
are
created
for
mans
vse
,
&
are
indifferently
to
be
receiued
with
thanks-giuing
:
by
which
Constitutions
,
men
are
brought
into
bondage
,
vntill
by
Money
they
obtaine
dispensations
,
so
that
Money
maketh
that
lawfull
to
the
rich
,
which
is
prohibited
to
the
poore
,
by
which
snares
of
mens
Lawes
,
great
summes
of
Money
are
gathered
out
of
Germany
,
and
it
bréeds
priuate
offences
of
the
poore
,
when
they
see
themselues
intangled
in
these
snares
,
onely
because
they
haue
not
the
thornes
of
the
Gospell
,
for
so
Christ
often
calleth
riches
.
That
those
that
haue
receiued
Ecclesiasticall
orders
,
being
free
from
the
punishment
of
Secular
Magistrates
,
doe
presume
in
sinning
,
and
are
maintained
therein
by
the
principall
estates
of
the
Cleargy
.
They
attempt
the
chastity
of
Matrons
and
Uirgins
,
and
by
gifts
and
flattering
,
they
bring
to
passe
,
and
by
their
secret
confessions
,
that
many
,
which
otherwise
would
liue
honest
,
haue
beene
ouercome
and
moued
to
sinne
:
and
often
they
keepe
wiues
from
their
husbands
,
and
daughters
from
their
Fathers
,
threatning
them
with
fire
and
sword
that
require
them
.
They
offend
liuewise
daily
,
in
robbery
,
murders
,
accusing
of
Innocents
,
burning
,
rapine
,
theft
and
counterfeiting
Coyne
;
besides
many
other
mischiefes
,
and
the
Bishops
cannot
openly
punish
them
,
except
hee
disgrade
them
;
and
they
are
bound
by
their
Charters
,
that
they
dare
not
punnish
them
;
therefore
necessity
and
Iustice
doth
require
,
that
the
said
priuiledges
of
the
Cleargy
should
bee
abrogated
,
and
that
they
should
haue
the
same
iudgement
as
the
Layty
for
such
offences
.
That
Christians
are
excommunicated
for
vaine
and
prophane
causes
,
for
desire
of
filthy
luker
,
whereby
the
weake
in
faith
are
burdened
,
and
brought
to
dispaire
,
where
a
man
ought
to
be
excommunicated
only
for
heresie
.
That
there
are
so
many
holydaies
,
that
Husbandmen
haue
scarce
time
to
gather
the
fruits
of
the
earth
,
which
were
brought
forth
with
so
great
trauell
:
and
vpon
these
holidaies
innumerable
offences
are
committed
.
If
any
fight
or
shed
blood
in
any
hollowed
place
,
it
is
interdicted
,
and
cannot
haue
any
more
seruice
done
in
it
,
vntill
all
the
Cittizens
,
with
great
pompe
and
expences
,
haue
caused
it
to
be
now
consecrated
,
which
charge
redound
vpon
the
Laity
,
and
none
but
the
Suffragans
can
baptize
Bels
,
who
do
affirme
,
that
Bels
so
baptized
,
will
driue
away
euill
Spirits
and
T●mpests
.
Whereupon
many
Godfathers
are
appointed
:
and
such
as
bee
rich
,
at
the
baptising
,
hold
the
Bell-rope
,
the
Suffragan
speaking
for
them
,
and
they
all
answere
,
and
name
the
Bell
,
it
hauing
a
new
Garment
vpon
it
:
then
they
goe
to
sumptuous
banquets
,
to
which
the
Gossips
are
bidden
,
the
Suffragan
and
his
Chaplaines
are
sumptuously
fed
,
and
yet
he
must
haue
a
reward
,
that
in
small
Uillages
100.
Florens
are
often
spent
about
such
Christenings
.
The
Officialls
of
the
Arch-bishops
for
the
most
part
are
vnlearned
men
and
of
euill
conditions
,
taking
thought
for
nothing
but
money
,
where
they
ought
to
correct
the
offences
of
the
Laity
,
they
burthen
them
with
most
grieuous
offences
,
and
spoyle
and
robbe
them
of
their
goods
.
When
causes
belonging
to
the
temporall
Court
are
handled
in
the
Spirituall
Court
,
the
Eclesiasti●all
Iudges
will
by
no
meanes
be
intreated
to
remit
them
to
their
ordinary
Iurisdiction
,
but
if
the
Temporall
Court
ho●d
any
Pley
which
belongeth
to
the
Spirituall
Court
,
the
Iudge
shall
be
excommunicated
,
they
say
they
may
take
prophane
matters
into
their
hands
if
the
ciuill
Magistrate
bee
negligent
in
executing
iustice
,
but
contrariwise
they
will
not
suffer
that
the
like
order
shall
be
kept
with
them
by
the
ciuill
Magistrate
if
they
be
negligent
,
and
for
their
vnsatiable
desire
of
money
,
they
suffer
and
mainetaine
vsury
,
and
they
take
yearely
pensions
to
suffer
the
Cleargy
vnlawfully
to
dwell
with
their
Concubines
and
beget
children
by
them
,
this
none
can
deny
except
hee
will
make
himselfe
as
blinde
as
a
mole
,
and
if
a
man
and
his
wife
bee
long
one
from
another
by
reason
of
warre
or
otherwise
,
the
Officialls
for
money
will
suffer
them
to
commit
adultery
,
calling
it
suffera●ce
;
not
without
great
offence
and
contempt
of
matrimony
.
The
Cannons
Cathedrall
and
other
Colleagiall
Churches
,
which
haue
power
to
chuse
their
Superiour
and
Bishop
they
will
choose
none
except
he
sweare
and
bee
bound
by
déed
insealed
,
that
in
no
matter
neuer
so
greiuous
he
shall
be
against
them
,
and
not
to
punish
any
of
them
if
he
do
offend
.
The
Bishops
and
Officials
in
some
places
doe
not
only
suffer
Priests
to
haue
Concubines
,
so
they
pay
for
them
,
but
compell
chast
Priests
(
which
liue
without
Concubines
)
to
pay
tribute
for
Concubines
,
affirming
the
Bishop
to
be
worthy
of
such
money
,
whereby
it
is
lawfull
for
them
either
to
kéepe
Concubines
or
no.
These
and
many
other
Articles
were
offered
vp
to
the
Emperour
,
in
the
next
assembly
of
the
Princes
and
States
at
Wormes
,
the
Archbishops
and
other
States
of
the
Clergy
,
but
hitherto
they
haue
not
begunne
to
amend
any
thing
.
After
Nicholas
the
fift
succéeded
Pope
Calixtus
the
third
,
hee
ordayned
at
noone
and
euening
the
bell
to
tole
the
Aues
to
helpe
the
souldiers
that
fought
against
the
Turkes
,
and
for
that
purpose
ordayned
the
Feast
of
the
transfiguration
of
Christ
,
solemnizing
it
with
like
pardons
and
indulgences
as
Corpus
Christi
day
,
and
contrary
to
the
Councels
of
Constance
and
Basell
,
hee
decreed
none
should
appeale
from
the
Pope
to
the
Councell
,
and
he
Canonized
for
Saints
S.
Edmond
of
Canterbury
,
with
diuers
others
:
after
him
succeeded
Pius
secundus
,
which
was
AEneas
Siluius
wh●ch
wrote
the
two
bookes
aforesaid
of
the
Councell
of
Basill
,
at
that
time
he
was
a
man
of
indifferent
iudgment
,
from
which
beeing
Pope
hee
swarned
,
seeking
by
all
meanes
to
abollish
the
bookes
which
before
he
had
written
.
The
Prouerbs
of
this
Pius
.
THe
diuine
nature
of
God
may
rather
be
comprehended
by
faith
then
by
disputation
.
Christian
faith
is
to
bée
considered
not
by
what
reason
it
is
prooued
but
from
whom
it
procéedeth
.
A
couetous
man
cannot
be
satisfied
with
mony
,
nor
a
learned
man
with
knowledge
.
Learning
ought
to
be
to
a
poore
man
as
siluer
,
to
noble-men
as
gold
.
and
to
Princes
in
steed
of
precious
stones
.
An
artificiall
Oration
moueth
fooles
but
not
wise
men
.
Sutors
in
the
Law
be
as
birds
,
the
Court
is
the
bayt
,
the
Iudges
the
nets
,
and
the
Lawyers
the
fowlers
.
Men
are
to
be
giuen
to
dignities
,
and
not
dignities
to
men
.
The
office
of
a
Bishop
is
heauy
,
but
it
is
blessed
to
him
that
doth
well
beare
it
.
A
Bishop
without
learning
may
be
likened
to
an
Asse
.
An
euill
Phisition
,
destroyeth
bodies
,
but
an
vnlearned
Priest
destroyeth
soules
.
Marriage
was
taken
from
Priests
not
without
great
reason
,
but
with
much
greater
reason
,
it
ought
to
be
restored
againe
.
He
dissolued
certaine
Nunnes
of
the
orders
of
Saint
Bridget
,
and
Saint
Clare
,
bidding
them
depart
out
that
they
should
burne
no
more
,
nor
couer
a
harlot
vnder
the
vesture
of
Religion
.
The
Epistle
of
Hulderick
is
abridged
in
this
Booke
before
:
therefore
omitted
now
.
After
this
Pius
secundus
,
succeeded
Pope
Paulus
secundus
,
who
was
wholly
set
vpon
his
belly
and
ambition
,
voide
of
all
learning
,
and
a
hater
of
all
learned
men
:
because
his
Daughter
was
reproched
,
for
that
shee
was
gotten
in
fornication
Hes
went
about
to
reforme
the
Lawe
of
the
single
life
of
Priests
,
had
not
death
preuented
him
.
After
him
succeeded
Sixtus
the
fourth
,
which
builded
in
Rome
Stewes
of
both
kindes
,
and
thereby
got
great
Reuenues
and
Rents
vnto
the
Church
of
Rome
:
He
reduced
the
yeare
of
Iubile
from
fifty
,
to
fiue
and
twenty
yeares
:
hee
instituted
the
Feasts
of
the
Conception
,
and
of
the
presentation
of
Mary
,
and
of
Anna
her
Mother
and
of
Ioseph
;
he
canonized
Bonauenture
,
and
Saint
Francis
for
Saints
;
he
brought
in
Beades
and
made
our
Ladies
Psalter
,
through
Alanus
and
his
Order
:
He
made
two
and
thirty
Cardinals
in
his
time
.
Petrus
Ruerius
was
the
first
,
who
in
two
yeares
spent
in
luxurious
ryot
200000.
Floreines
,
and
was
left
six
thousand
in
debt
:
This
Pope
licenced
the
whole
Family
of
the
Cardinals
to
play
the
Sod●mites
the
three
hot
monethes
;
Iune
,
Iuly
,
and
August
.
After
him
succéeded
Innocentius
the
eight
,
as
rude
&
vnlearned
as
his
predecessor
:
at
Polus
he
caused
eight
men
,
and
six
women
,
with
the
Lord
of
the
place
,
to
be
condemned
for
Hereticks
,
because
they
said
since
Peter
none
was
true
Uicar
of
Christ
,
but
they
onely
which
followed
the
pouerty
of
Christ
.
Hee
condemned
of
heresie
George
the
King
of
Boheme
,
and
depriued
him
,
made
his
whole
stocke
to
be
reiected
,
and
gaue
his
Kingdome
to
Mathias
King
of
Panonia
.
Pope
Alexander
the
sixt
succéeded
him
:
Hee
receiued
two
thousand
Florens
for
poisoning
Gemen
the
Turkes
brother
at
Rome
.
Hee
sent
for
help
of
the
Turkes
against
the
French
King
:
He
was
vngratefull
to
the
Cardinals
that
chose
him
:
He
commanded
Marcinellus
one
of
them
to
haue
his
hands
and
tongue
cut
off
,
for
speaking
against
his
vices
.
After
sitting
with
his
Cardinals
,
and
the
rich
Se●ators
of
Rome
at
dinner
;
his
man
vnawares
bringing
a
wrong
Bottle
vnto
him
he
with
his
Cardinals
about
him
were
poisoned
:
In
his
time
the
Angel
which
stood
on
the
top
of
the
Popes
Church
was
beaten
down
with
thunder
;
which
thing
seemed
to
declare
the
ruine
of
the
Pope-dome
.
Pius
the
third
succéeded
Pope
:
after
him
Iulius
the
second
,
passing
all
other
in
iniquitie
,
as
he
was
going
to
warre
,
he
cast
the
keyes
of
S.
Peter
into
the
riuer
Tybris
,
saying
,
being
the
keyes
of
Peter
would
not
serue
him
to
his
purpose
,
he
would
take
himselfe
to
the
sword
of
Paul
.
By
this
Iulius
,
partly
with
warre
,
partly
with
cursings
,
in
seuen
yeares
200000.
Christians
were
destroyed
:
he
got
many
Citties
out
of
Princes
hands
by
bloudshed
:
when
he
was
made
Pope
,
he
tooke
an
oath
to
haue
a
Councel
within
two
yeares
;
but
breaking
his
Oath
,
he
was
occupied
in
warres
:
whervpon
nine
of
his
Cardinals
departed
from
him
,
and
appointed
a
Councell
at
P●sa
,
they
alledged
the
cause
,
for
that
the
Pope
was
forsworne
,
and
that
they
had
diuers
other
crimes
to
accuse
him
of
,
purposing
to
remooue
him
from
his
seate
,
which
hee
had
obtained
through
bribes
and
ambition
.
Iulius
commanded
vnder
great
paine
that
none
obeyed
them
;
the
next
yéere
he
called
a
Councell
.
The
French
King
seeing
the
Pope
take
part
with
the
Uenetians
against
him
,
called
a
Councell
at
Thurin
,
in
which
Councell
they
agréed
,
that
the
Pope
ought
not
to
war
against
any
Prince
without
cause
:
and
that
it
was
lawfull
for
the
King
to
defend
himselfe
against
him
,
and
that
vniust
excommunications
were
not
to
bée
feared
.
After
the
King
sent
to
the
Pope
the
decrées
of
the
Councell
,
who
accursed
the
French
King
,
with
all
his
Kingdome
:
and
the
next
yeare
after
this
warlike
Pope
dyed
.
The
lamentable
handling
of
RICHARD
HVN
,
who
was
priuily
murdered
in
Lolards
Tower
in
London
.
HVN
had
a
Child
died
in
his
house
,
Richard
Fitziames
and
Doctor
Horsey
,
his
Chancelor
said
●e
hanged
himselfe
;
and
the
Temporalty
said
he
was
murdered
:
The
Coronor
summoned
a
Iury
,
and
viewed
the
body
,
and
many
times
they
were
with
the
Kings
Councell
,
and
heard
their
opinions
,
but
in
the
mean
season
the
Bishop
burnt
the
dead
carkase
in
Smithfield
,
to
the
abhomination
of
the
people
:
but
after
the
matter
had
bee●e
heard
by
the
Kings
Iudges
,
and
after
by
the
Kings
Councell
,
the
King
being
present
;
at
las●
Doctor
Horsey
the
Chancelor
,
and
one
Charles
the
Bel-ringer
of
Pauls
,
an●
Ioseph
the
Bishops
Somner
,
were
indicted
of
murder
,
and
the
said
Charles
being
in
the
Tower
of
London
,
of
his
owne
frée
will
said
;
that
Maister
Chancelor
deuised
and
wrote
with
his
own
hand
all
the
heresies
that
were
laid
to
Huns
charge
,
and
that
when
Richard
Hunne
was
slaine
,
Iohn
Bell-ringer
bare
vp
a
Waxe
Candle
,
and
I
went
next
to
him
and
Maister
Chancelor
came
vp
last
,
and
Hunne
was
lying
in
his
bed
:
and
Maister
Chancelor
said
,
Lay
hands
on
the
Theefe
,
and
so
all
we
murdered
him
,
and
I
put
the
girdle
about
his
necke
,
and
Iohn
Bell-ringer
and
I
did
heaue
him
vp
,
and
maister
Chancelor
pulled
the
girdle
ouer
the
staple
,
and
so
Hun
was
hanged
.
The
said
Charles
,
told
Iulian
Little
his
maid
,
he
killed
him
by
putting
a
Wyer
vp
into
his
nose
.
Before
that
time
the
Chanceller
commaunded
to
be
put
vpon
Huns
necke
a
great
coller
of
Iron
,
with
a
great
Chaine
,
which
is
to
heauy
for
any
man
or
beast
to
weare
,
and
long
to
endure
.
And
before
Huns
death
,
the
Chanceller
came
into
the
Lolards
Tower
,
and
kneeled
downe
before
Hunne
,
holding
vp
his
hands
and
asked
him
forgiuenesse
▪
of
all
he
had
done
and
must
doe
to
him
.
And
on
the
Sonday
before
the
night
in
which
he
was
destroyed
,
he
caused
the
Penitentiary
of
Paules
to
go
to
Hun
and
say
a
Gospell
,
and
make
for
him
Holy
Water
,
and
Holy
bread
,
and
giue
him
,
which
was
done
.
The
Bishop
did
all
he
could
by
word
or
writing
to
the
King
and
Cardinals
,
and
the
Councell
▪
to
smother
the
matter
,
affirming
that
he
hanged
himselfe
,
and
that
the
Iury
was
forsworne
,
and
that
the
said
Charles
spoke
that
which
he
had
done
as
before
,
by
reason
of
durance
of
imprisonment
:
and
that
if
the
King
and
Councel
should
fauour
this
matter
,
he
should
not
be
able
to
goe
abroad
for
Heretickes
;
and
by
the
meanes
of
him
,
and
the
spiritualty
,
and
money
,
the
Chancelor
caused
the
Kinges
Atturney
to
confesse
on
his
arraignement
,
him
not
to
be
guilty
:
so
he
escaped
to
Excester
,
and
for
shame
neuer
durst
after
come
to
London
.
The
Historie
of
Doctor
WESALIANVS
.
THis
Wesalia
was
complained
vpon
to
Piorherus
Archbishop
of
Mentz
,
by
the
Thomists
,
which
is
an
Order
holding
of
Thomas
de
Aquino
.
The
Bishop
made
him
answer
,
he
should
giue
vp
all
his
workes
and
writings
which
he
had
made
and
preached
.
This
being
done
,
they
deuided
them
amongst
themselues
,
that
euery
man
might
finde
out
what
errours
and
heresies
they
could
.
His
Articles
and
opinions
were
these
:
That
all
men
be
saued
fréely
and
through
méere
grace
by
faith
in
Christ
Iesus
:
frée-will
to
be
nothing
;
only
that
we
should
beléeue
the
word
of
God
,
and
not
the
glosse
of
any
man
or
fathers
:
that
the
word
of
God
is
to
be
expounded
by
the
collation
of
one
place
with
another
:
that
Prelats
haue
no
authoritie
to
make
lawes
or
expound
the
Scriptures
,
by
any
peculiar
right
more
then
another
:
that
mens
traditions
,
as
Fastings
,
Feasts
,
long
prayers
,
Pilgrimations
,
and
such
like
are
to
be
reiected
.
Extream
vnction
and
confirmation
to
be
reproued
,
confession
and
satisfaction
to
be
reprehended
:
the
primacy
of
the
Pope
he
also
affirmed
to
be
nothing
.
Upon
which
Articles
this
Wesalia
by
a
generall
assembly
was
condemned
,
and
his
books
to
be
burned
.
He
bring
required
of
the
Councell
,
what
he
thought
of
the
Uicar
of
Christ
in
earth
?
He
said
he
beléeued
that
Christ
left
no
such
Uicar
in
earth
:
for
ascending
into
heauen
hee
said
,
Behold
I
am
with
you
&c.
By
which
wordes
hee
declared
that
he
would
substitute
vnder
him
no
Uicar
in
earth
:
for
a
Uicar
signifieth
one
who
in
the
absence
of
the
principall
hath
to
doe
the
workes
of
the
principall
.
And
being
asked
his
opinion
of
Indulgences
and
Pardons
:
he
said
he
beleeued
that
the
treasure-boxe
of
the
merits
of
Saints
could
not
be
distributed
of
the
Pope
to
others
,
because
their
treasure
is
not
left
here
on
earth
:
for
it
is
written
in
the
Reuelation
,
Their
works
follow
them
;
and
that
their
merits
could
not
be
applied
to
other
men
,
for
the
satisfaction
of
their
paine
due
to
them
:
and
he
called
Indulgences
and
Pardons
pias
fraudes
fidelium
.
And
being
asked
the
question
,
he
said
,
He
thought
that
hallowing
of
Altars
,
Chalics
,
Uestments
,
War
Candles
,
Palmes
,
Hearbes
,
Holy
water
,
and
other
diuine
things
,
made
them
haue
no
spirituall
power
in
them
to
driue
away
any
Diuells
,
and
that
holy
water
had
no
more
efficacie
then
other
water
,
concerning
remission
of
veniniall
sinnes
and
driuing
away
Diuels
,
and
other
effects
which
the
Schoole
Doctors
attribute
vnto
it
.
After
these
Articles
were
condemned
by
the
Inquisitor
and
his
assistants
,
hee
said
,
As
you
doe
with
me
,
if
Christ
himselfe
were
here
he
might
be
condemned
as
an
hereticke
:
but
within
thrée
or
foure
dayes
,
with
much
perswasions
,
he
was
content
to
condiscend
vnto
them
,
and
submit
himselfe
to
their
holy
mother
Church
.
Doctor
VESELVS
.
THis
Veselus
and
the
foresaid
Vesalianus
were
great
friends
:
and
when
Vesalianus
was
condemned
,
this
Veselus
thought
that
the
Inquisitor
would
also
examine
him
.
He
was
so
worthy
a
man
,
that
the
people
called
him
Luxmundi
.
He
reprehended
the
Papists
doctrines
of
the
diuision
of
Repentance
,
and
Purgatorie
,
and
workes
of
Supererogation
,
and
Pardons
,
and
Indulgences
,
and
disputed
against
them
at
Rome
and
at
Paris
;
so
that
many
of
the
Popes
Court
perswaded
by
him
,
began
to
speake
more
freely
and
more
boldly
against
these
matters
then
himselfe
did
:
hee
disallowed
the
abuses
of
the
Masses
,
prayers
for
the
dead
,
and
the
Supremacie
of
the
Pope
,
and
that
no
such
supreme
head
ouer
all
others
ought
to
bee
in
the
world
:
and
that
the
Pope
hath
no
authoritie
to
command
,
but
so
farre
as
truth
goeth
with
him
,
and
that
hee
ought
not
to
preuaile
by
commanding
,
but
by
teaching
that
the
Pope
and
the
Prelates
proceeding
against
Christes
Doctrine
,
are
plaine
Antichristes
.
Hee
said
those
Priestes
that
had
vowed
not
to
marrie
,
and
were
not
able
to
bee
chaste
might
breake
there
vow
.
Hee
said
that
their
forefathers
before
Albert
and
Thomas
did
resist
the
Popes
indulgences
,
and
called
them
Idolatry
,
fraude
and
errour
:
in
his
Booke
de
subditis
&
superioribus
;
he
disputeth
against
the
Pope
,
and
his
Prelates
:
affirming
,
except
their
Faith
be
sound
,
they
are
not
to
bee
obayed
,
and
that
the
Pope
may
erre
,
and
men
ought
to
resist
him
therein
,
that
superfluous
riches
in
the
Clergy
doe
not
profit
but
hurt
.
That
the
Pope
doth
wickedly
distribute
the
rents
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Church
itselfe
to
vnworthy
Ministers
by
Symony
for
hir
own
profit
:
whereby
it
appeareth
hee
careth
not
for
GOD
nor
the
Church
:
That
the
precepts
of
the
Pope
and
Pr●lates
binde
no
farther
then
the
precepts
of
physitions
,
that
is
so
farre
as
they
bee
holsome
,
and
stand
with
the
truth
of
the
word
;
that
the
Pope
can
command
nothing
vnder
paine
of
deadly
sinne
,
but
what
God
commandeth
:
The
Kingdome
of
heauen
,
is
rather
shut
then
opened
by
the
Popes
keyes
,
as
the
Pharisies
did
:
that
the
hearers
ought
to
discerne
and
Iudge
the
Doctrine
of
the
Prelates
,
and
not
to
receiue
all
things
they
say
without
due
examination
.
Hee
prophesied
to
Iohn
Ostendorpius
,
well
my
Childe
thou
shalt
liue
to
that
day
,
that
the
Doctrine
of
these
new
and
contentious
Diuines
of
THOMAS
and
BONAVENTVRE
,
with
other
of
that
sort
,
shall
bee
vtterly
reiected
from
true
Christian
Diuines
:
And
hee
often
disputed
of
the
righteousnesse
of
faith
,
and
why
Saint
Paul
did
so
often
inculcate
that
men
be
iustified
by
faith
and
not
by
workes
,
that
all
men
were
deceiued
who
attributed
to
Traditions
any
opinion
of
GODS
worship
,
or
that
they
could
not
in
any
wise
be
violated
or
broken
.
MARTIN
LVTHER
.
THus
proceeding
in
our
Storie
(
by
the
ayde
of
Christ
)
we
approach
vnto
the
time
of
Martin
Luther
;
at
what
time
it
pleased
God
by
his
great
mercie
to
reforme
the
desolate
ruines
of
religion
by
the
industrie
of
this
Luther
,
sent
&
set
vp
by
the
mightie
spirit
of
Christ
,
to
abolish
the
abuses
and
pride
of
Antichrist
,
which
so
long
had
abused
the
simple
flocke
of
Christ
.
Many
prophesies
went
before
of
this
time
,
as
of
the
aforesaid
prophesie
of
Iohn
Hus
and
Ierome
of
Prage
,
that
a
hundred
yeares
come
and
gone
they
should
giue
account
to
God
and
him
.
This
prophesie
was
in
the
yeare
one
thousand
foure
hundred
and
fifteene
;
so
to
this
time
one
thousand
fiue
hundred
and
sixteene
was
iust
an
hundred
yeares
.
Philip
Melancton
maketh
mention
of
a
Monke
about
fiftis
years
before
this
time
,
named
Iohn
Hilton
,
in
Thuring
,
who
was
cast
into
prison
for
speaking
against
certaine
abuses
of
the
place
and
order
where
he
liued
:
and
being
weake
and
feeble
,
hee
desired
the
Warden
of
the
Couent
to
respect
his
wofull
case
;
he
rebuked
him
for
that
which
he
had
spoken
:
he
said
he
had
spoken
nothing
preiudiciall
to
their
Monkerie
or
religion
,
but
there
shall
come
one
in
the
yeare
one
thousand
fiue
hundred
and
sixteene
,
which
shall
vtterly
subuert
all
Monkerie
,
and
they
should
neuer
be
able
to
resist
him
.
The
Angell
falling
from
the
high
pinicle
of
the
Popes
Church
into
the
Riuer
Tybris
in
the
yeare
1500.
might
well
portend
the
ruine
of
the
Pope
.
And
the
strange
sight
in
Germany
as
before
in
the
yeare
1501.
of
the
crosses
seene
vpon
mens
garments
,
and
figures
of
c●ownes
of
Thornes
,
and
of
Nailes
,
and
of
drops
of
bloud
fell
from
heauen
,
that
many
daies
after
the
women
carried
them
vpon
their
garments
,
might
declare
the
like
.
Likewise
the
other
Dreame
of
Iohn
Husse
as
before
:
how
that
some
abolished
the
Images
of
Christ
in
his
Church
of
Bethelem
:
but
next
day
new
Painters
painted
the
same
,
and
more
Images
of
Christ
,
and
fairer
,
and
the
Painters
with
the
multitude
of
the
people
said
,
now
let
the
Bishoppes
and
Priests
put
out
these
Images
if
they
can
,
whereby
much
people
reioiced
,
and
I
arising
vp
felt
my selfe
to
laugh
:
he
interpreted
the
painting
of
Christs
picture
,
his
preaching
of
Christ
which
should
be
destroyed
,
and
the
other
Painters
new
Preachers
,
whose
Doctrines
the
Bishops
and
Priests
should
not
bee
able
to
resist
.
By
these
and
such
like
prophesies
it
was
euident
,
that
the
time
of
restoring
the
Church
was
not
farre
,
as
also
the
hearts
of
the
people
,
which
at
that
time
were
inflamed
so
with
hatred
against
the
pompe
and
pride
of
Rome
,
and
there
contempt
and
derision
beganne
to
arise
on
euery
side
,
for
there
de●estable
doings
were
not
so
secret
,
but
they
were
seene
and
abhorred
.
Wherevpon
grew
many
prouerbes
of
derision
:
as
,
what
is
this
to
see
the
world
round
about
,
for
that
these
shauelling
priests
none
may
rout
.
It
is
a
saying
in
Italy
,
as
soone
as
a
Priest
receiueth
r●sure
the
Diuell
entereth
into
him
.
It
is
a
saying
in
Germany
,
the
neerer
Rome
the
further
from
God
:
and
that
all
euill
beginneth
in
Nomine
Domine
,
alluding
vnto
the
Popes
Bulles
:
and
when
Bulles
come
from
Rome
binde
well
pour
purses
.
He
that
goeth
once
to
Rome
séeth
a
wicked
man
:
hee
that
goeth
twice
knoweth
him
,
he
that
goeth
thrice
bringeth
him
home
with
him
.
The
Court
of
Rome
neuer
regardeth
the
sheepe
without
the
wooll
.
Once
were
wooden
Chalices
,
and
golden
Priests
:
now
we
haue
golden
Chalices
and
wooden
priests
.
Once
Christians
had
blind
Churches
,
&
light
hearts
:
now
they
haue
light
Churches
,
and
blind
hearts
.
Many
are
worshipped
for
Saints
in
heauen
,
whose
soules
bee
burning
in
Hell
.
It
was
a
saying
in
France
foure
hundred
ye●res
before
this
time
,
that
Satan
was
let
loose
at
Rome
to
destroy
the
whole
Church
.
Thomas
Becke●
writ
to
the
Cardinals
,
that
it
was
a
common
Prouerb
,
that
there
is
no
right
in
Rome
.
By
these
and
such
like
innumerable
Sayings
it
doth
appeare
what
Iudgements
the
people
had
in
those
dayes
of
the
Romish
Clergy
,
which
was
of
GOD
as
a
secret
prophesie
,
that
Religion
should
bee
restored
shortly
,
as
it
came
to
passe
in
this
yeare
one
thousand
fiue
hundred
and
sixteene
:
in
which
yeare
Doctor
MARTINE
LVTHER
first
beganne
to
write
:
before
whom
Picus
Mirandola
,
and
Laurentius
Valla
,
and
last
of
all
Erasmus
Roterodamus
had
somewhat
broken
the
way
before
,
and
had
shaken
the
Monkes
houses
,
but
LVTHER
gaue
the
stroke
,
and
plucked
downe
the
foundation
,
all
by
opening
one
veine
long
hid
before
,
wherein
lyeth
the
touchstone
of
all
truth
and
Doctrine
:
as
the
onely
origine
of
our
saluation
,
which
is
our
free
Iustification
by
our
Faith
only
in
Christ
:
the
laborious
trauels
and
constant
preachings
of
this
worthy
man
:
because
they
are
at
large
in
the
History
of
Iohn
Sleydan
,
I
neede
not
to
stand
thereon
.
Luther
was
borne
in
Isleben
in
Saxony
,
hee
was
a
Student
in
the
Uniuersitie
of
Magd●burge
and
Erford
:
where
Veselus
was
an
old
man
,
as
before
is
mentioned
:
of
whom
it
seemeth
to
bee
that
Luther
speaketh
of
an
Old
Man
there
,
of
whom
hee
learned
many
things
touching
Faith
,
and
hee
thus
expressed
vnto
him
the
Article
of
remission
of
sinnes
:
wee
may
now
generally
beleeue
onely
,
that
sinnes
are
,
and
haue
been
remitted
to
some
,
as
the
Diuels
beléeue
they
were
remitted
to
Peter
,
or
Dauid
,
but
that
Gods
expresse
commandement
is
,
that
euery
man
should
beléeue
particularly
his
sinnes
are
forgiuen
:
and
this
is
confirmed
by
Saint
Bernard
,
in
his
Sermon
vpon
the
annunciation
,
adde
that
thou
beléeuest
thy
sinnes
are
forgiuen
thée
;
this
is
the
Testimonie
that
the
Holy
Ghost
giueth
thee
in
thy
heart
:
and
this
is
that
the
Apostle
saith
,
a
man
is
freely
iustified
by
Faith
:
by
whose
words
Luther
said
hee
was
strengthned
,
and
at
last
by
prayer
and
reading
he
perceiued
that
Doctrine
more
euidently
.
After
hee
began
to
expound
the
Epistle
to
the
Romanes
and
the
Psalmes
,
so
Diuinely
that
hee
seemed
to
all
the
faithfull
and
learned
a
shining
light
,
which
beganne
to
cleere
after
the
long
cloudy
sky
;
hee
shewed
the
difference
betwixt
the
Lawe
and
the
Gospell
:
Hee
confounded
the
errour
that
then
raigned
in
the
Schooles
and
Sermons
,
teaching
that
men
merite
remission
of
sinnes
by
their
proper
workes
,
and
were
iust
before
GOD
by
outward
Discipline
,
as
th●
Pharisies
taught
.
But
Luther
expressely
shewed
that
sinnes
are
freely
remitted
for
the
loue
of
the
Sonne
of
GOD
,
and
that
wee
ought
faithfully
to
embrace
this
bountifull
gift
:
His
life
was
likewise
correspondent
to
his
profession
,
whereby
it
appeared
his
words
were
not
lip-labour
,
but
proceeded
from
the
heart
,
whereby
many
notable
personages
consented
with
him
in
his
opinions
:
at
this
time
Luther
altered
nothing
in
the
ceremonies
,
but
taught
this
onely
doctrine
as
the
principall
of
all
others
;
to
wit
,
the
Doctrine
of
Repentance
,
of
remission
of
sinnes
,
of
Faith
of
true
comfort
in
time
of
aduersitie
,
euery
man
receiued
good
taste
of
this
sweet
Doctrine
.
A
Dominick
Frier
named
Tecell
,
caused
the
Popes
indulgences
to
be
carried
and
sold
about
the
Coontre●
.
Luther
beeing
moued
with
the
blasphemous
Sermons
of
this
shamelesse
Frier
,
set
vp
certaine
positi●ns
against
Indulgences
openly
vpon
the
Temples
:
This
Frier
hoping
to
obtaine
the
Popes
blessing
,
assembled
certaine
Monkes
,
and
sophisticall
Diuines
,
and
commaunded
them
to
write
something
against
Luther
,
and
in
his
Sermons
,
he
taught
that
Luther
was
an
heretick
,
and
worthy
to
bee
burned
,
and
he
burned
Luthers
positions
,
and
the
Sermon
he
writ
against
indulgences
:
This
forced
Luther
to
intreat
more
amply
of
things
and
to
maintaine
the
truth
.
Frederick
Duke
of
Saxony
,
in
the
presence
of
the
Emperor
,
besought
Erasmus
,
his
opinion
,
if
Luther
had
erred
,
he
answered
his
opinions
were
good
,
but
he
desired
he
would
moderate
his
stile
.
Now
Luther
,
the
plainer
to
expresse
the
doctrine
of
repentance
,
of
remission
of
sinnes
,
of
Faith
and
of
Indulgences
,
Hee
added
also
these
matters
;
the
difference
of
Diuine
and
humane
Lawes
;
the
Doctrine
of
the
vse
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
of
Baptisme
and
vowes
;
touching
the
Question
of
the
Popes
power
,
Eckius
was
the
Author
thereof
,
to
the
intent
to
inflame
the
wrath
of
the
Pope
and
Princes
against
Luther
.
Upon
this
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
was
published
to
be
vsed
in
both
kindes
:
priuate
Masse
was
omitted
,
and
the
Monasteries
abandoned
,
but
this
alteration
was
by
Carolastadius
in
the
absence
of
Luther
.
He
held
in
contempt
the
seditious
Doctors
of
that
time
,
as
Monetarius
and
the
Anabaptists
,
but
especially
the
hor●ed
Bishops
of
Rome
,
who
arrogantly
affirmed
that
Saint
Peter
had
not
onely
the
charge
to
teach
the
Gospell
,
but
to
gouerne
common-weales
.
In
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
one
thousand
fiue
hundred
and
one
and
twenty
,
He
came
contrarie
to
the
expectation
of
many
,
and
of
his
aduersaries
;
for
they
thought
he
would
not
come
,
because
his
bookes
a
few
dayes
before
were
condemned
by
publique
proclamations
,
and
many
perswaded
him
not
to
submit
himselfe
to
any
danger
:
who
answerd
,
since
I
am
sent
for
,
I
am
resolued
to
enter
into
Worms
,
in
the
name
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
though
I
knew
there
were
so
many
Diuels
to
resist
me
,
as
there
be
tiles
to
couer
the
houses
in
Wormes
.
The
fourth
or
fift
day
after
he
came
to
Wormes
,
he
was
enioyned
at
foure
of
the
clock
in
the
afternoone
,
to
appeare
before
the
Emperor
,
Dukes
,
and
other
estates
of
the
Empire
,
to
vnderstand
the
cause
he
was
sent
for
.
And
standing
before
them
,
he
was
commanded
silence
vntill
he
was
interrogated
.
Then
was
asked
him
,
whether
those
books
were
his
which
were
written
in
his
name
,
a
great
company
of
them
lying
before
them
?
and
if
they
were
thine
,
whether
thou
wilt
recant
,
and
reuoke
them
,
and
all
that
is
contained
in
them
,
or
rather
meanest
to
stand
to
that
which
is
written
in
them
?
Then
Luthers
Aduocate
desired
that
the
titles
of
the
books
might
be
read
,
which
was
done
.
Luther
answered
,
Hée
could
not
but
acknowledge
those
bookes
to
be
his
,
and
that
he
would
neuer
recant
any
clause
thereof
:
and
for
the
iustifying
of
them
he
desired
some
time
to
consider
,
because
there
be
questions
of
faith
,
and
the
saluation
of
the
soule
,
wherein
it
were
dangerous
,
and
a
rash
thing
to
pronounce
any
thing
without
good
aduisement
.
After
they
had
consulted
,
the
Officiall
said
,
Though
thou
doest
not
deserue
to
haue
opportunity
giuen
thée
to
determine
,
yet
the
Emperour
of
his
méere
clemencie
g●anteth
thée
one
day
:
to
morrow
at
this
time
thou
shalt
render
before
him
;
conditionally
,
thou
do
not
exhibit
thine
opinion
in
writing
,
but
pronounce
the
same
with
liuely
voyce
.
At
which
time
,
when
he
was
appointed
to
answer
,
he
answered
to
this
effect
;
All
my
books
are
not
of
one
sort
:
there
be
some
in
which
I
haue
so
simplie
and
Euangelically
intreated
of
the
religion
of
faith
and
honest
conuersation
,
that
my
very
enemies
are
compelled
to
confesse
they
be
profitable
,
and
worthy
to
be
read
of
all
Christians
;
and
the
Popes
Bull
iudgeth
certaine
of
my
books
inculpable
:
if
I
should
reuoke
these
,
I
should
condemne
that
truth
which
friends
and
foes
confesse
.
There
is
another
sort
of
my
books
,
which
containe
inuectiues
against
the
Pope
and
doctrine
of
the
Papists
,
as
against
those
which
haue
corrupted
all
Christendom
bodily
and
spiritually
,
with
their
pestiferous
doctrine
,
and
pernicious
examples
:
for
I
cannot
dissemble
this
,
when
the
vniuersall
experience
and
common
complaint
of
all
beare
witnesse
,
that
the
consciences
of
all
faithfull
men
haue
béen
most
miserably
intrapped
,
vexed
,
and
most
cruelly
tormented
by
the
Popes
lawes
,
and
doctrine
of
men
:
and
further
,
their
substance
deuoured
,
specially
in
this
famous
Countrey
of
Germanie
.
If
then
I
should
reuoke
these
,
I
can
doe
none
other
but
augment
force
to
their
tyrannie
,
and
not
only
open
windowes
but
wide
gates
to
such
an
infernall
impietie
,
the
which
will
extend
more
wide
and
with
more
libertie
then
yet
she
durst
,
and
by
the
testimonie
of
this
my
retractation
,
their
insolent
and
malitious
Kingdome
shall
be
made
most
licentious
,
and
lesse
subiect
to
punishment
,
If
I
Luther
should
do
this
by
the
authoritie
of
your
most
excellent
maiestie
.
The
third
sort
of
my
books
I
haue
written
against
priuat
persons
,
such
as
with
tooth
and
nayle
labor
to
protect
the
Romish
tyrannie
,
and
deface
true
religion
,
which
I
haue
taught
and
professed
;
I
confesse
,
against
these
I
haue
been
more
violent
then
my
profession
required
:
if
I
should
recant
these
,
it
would
come
to
passe
that
tyranny
and
impietie
shall
raigne
,
s●pported
by
my
meanes
.
●
Neuerthelesse
,
as
Christ
when
he
was
examined
of
his
doctrine
before
Annas
,
and
hauing
receiued
a
buffet
of
the
Minister
,
said
,
If
I
haue
spoken
ill
,
beare
witnesse
of
the
euill
.
If
Christ
,
which
was
assured
he
could
not
erre
,
refused
not
to
haue
testimony
giuen
against
his
doctrine
,
how
much
more
I
that
cannot
but
erre
,
ought
earnestly
to
intreat
,
if
any
will
beare
witnesse
against
my
doctrine
:
and
if
any
can
by
Scripture
conuince
me
of
error
,
I
will
reuoke
any
manner
of
error
,
and
be
the
first
that
shall
consume
my
books
with
fire
.
I
conceiue
no
greater
delectation
in
any
thing
then
when
I
behold
dissentions
stirred
vp
for
the
word
of
God
;
for
such
is
the
course
of
the
Gospell
,
as
Christ
saith
,
I
came
not
to
send
peace
vpon
the
earth
but
a
sword
:
I
came
to
set
a
man
at
variance
against
his
father
.
And
we
must
thinke
our
god
is
terrible
in
his
Councels
against
his
aduersaries
,
lest
the
condemning
of
the
word
of
God
turne
to
a
huge
Sea
of
euils
,
lest
the
Empire
of
this
yong
and
bounteous
Prince
Charles
bee
lamentably
and
miserably
begun
.
I
could
amplifie
this
with
authorities
of
Scripture
,
and
Pharo
,
the
King
of
Babylon
,
and
the
Kings
of
Israell
,
who
then
most
obscured
the
bright
Sunne
of
their
glorie
,
and
procured
their
owne
ruine
,
when
they
attempted
to
pacifie
their
Realmes
in
this
manner
.
Then
the
Emperours
Ambassador
checked
Luther
,
saying
,
he
had
not
answered
to
any
purpose
,
and
that
he
ought
not
to
call
in
question
things
long
time
agoe
defined
by
generall
Councels
:
therefore
they
required
whether
he
would
reuoke
or
no.
Then
he
answered
,
If
I
be
not
conuicted
by
testimonies
of
Scriptures
and
probable
reasons
(
for
I
beléeue
not
the
Pope
nor
his
generall
Councels
)
I
will
not
nor
may
not
reuoke
any
thing
:
for
it
is
vngodly
to
doe
against
my
conscience
.
Then
the
Embassador
replied
;
if
all
such
as
impugne
that
which
was
decréed
by
the
Church
and
Councels
may
once
get
this
aduantage
,
to
be
conuinced
by
the
Scriptures
,
we
shall
haue
nothing
established
in
Christ●ndom
.
Luther
answered
,
the
Councells
oft
gainsaid
themselues
,
and
that
he
was
able
to
proue
that
Councels
haue
erred
:
and
night
approaching
,
the
Lords
arose
;
and
after
Luther
had
taken
his
leaue
of
the
Emperor
,
diuers
Spaniards
scorned
and
scoffed
at
him
,
hollowing
and
whopping
after
him
a
long
time
.
After
,
there
were
bills
set
vp
against
Luther
,
and
others
with
him
:
but
this
was
subtilly
done
of
his
enemies
,
as
it
was
thought
,
that
there
might
be
occasion
offered
to
infringe
the
safe
conduct
giuen
him
,
the
which
the
Romane
Embassador
with
all
diligence
indeuoured
to
bring
to
passe
.
When
he
was
sent
for
to
the
Archbishop
of
Triers
,
they
protested
vnto
him
they
sent
not
for
him
for
disputation
,
but
beningly
and
brotherly
to
exhort
him
:
and
they
said
,
though
the
Councels
had
erred
,
yet
their
authoritie
was
not
thereby
abased
,
neither
was
it
lawfull
for
euery
man
to
impugne
their
opinions
,
and
that
Decrées
,
Traditions
of
men
,
and
Ceremonies
were
established
to
represse
vices
according
to
the
qualities
of
times
,
and
that
the
Church
could
not
be
destitute
of
them
.
the
trée
is
knowne
by
his
fruits
.
These
lawes
haue
much
profited
.
And
they
alleadged
that
Luthers
books
would
breed
great
tumult
and
incredible
troubles
,
and
that
he
abused
the
common
sort
,
with
his
booke
of
Christian
liberty
,
incouraging
them
to
shake
off
their
yoake
,
and
to
confirme
in
them
a
disobedience
,
and
that
now
the
world
was
at
another
stay
then
when
the
beleeuers
were
all
of
one
minde
.
And
albeit
he
had
written
many
good
things
,
and
doubtlesse
with
a
good
spirit
,
yet
now
the
Diuell
hath
attempted
by
wily
meanes
that
all
his
works
for
euermore
should
be
condemned
:
and
by
these
last
workes
,
it
is
easie
to
know
the
tree
by
the
fruit
,
not
by
the
blossomes
,
often
repeating
in
his
Oration
that
this
admonition
was
giuen
of
singular
good
will
and
great
clem●ncie
:
in
the
shutting
vp
of
his
Oration
he
added
menasings
,
that
if
he
would
abide
in
his
purposed
intent
,
the
Emperour
would
exterminate
him
his
Empire
.
Luther
answered
to
this
effect
,
That
the
Councell
of
Constance
had
erred
in
condemning
this
Article
of
Iohn
Hus
,
That
the
Church
of
Christ
is
the
communion
of
the
predestinat
,
and
that
we
ought
rather
to
obey
God
then
man
.
There
is
an
offence
of
faith
,
and
an
offence
of
charitie
:
the
slander
of
charity
consisteth
in
manners
and
life
,
the
offence
of
faith
and
doctrine
consisteth
in
the
word
of
God
;
and
they
commit
this
offence
which
make
not
Christ
the
corner
stone
.
And
if
Christs
sheepe
were
fed
with
the
pure
pasture
of
the
Gospell
,
and
the
faith
of
Christ
sincerely
preached
,
and
if
there
were
good
Eclesiasticall
Magistrates
who
duely
executed
their
office
,
wee
should
not
néede
to
charge
the
Church
with
mens
traditions
.
And
that
hee
knew
and
taught
,
that
wee
ought
to
obay
the
higher
powers
,
how
peru●rsly
soeuer
they
liued
,
so
that
they
inforce
vs
not
to
deny
the
word
of
God
.
Then
they
admonished
him
to
submit
himselfe
to
the
Emperour
and
the
Empires
Iudgment
,
hee
answered
hee
was
well
content
,
so
that
this
were
done
with
authority
of
the
word
of
God
,
and
that
he
would
not
giue
place
except
they
taught
sound
Doctrine
by
the
word
of
God
,
and
that
St.
Augustine
writeth
,
hee
had
learned
to
giue
honor
onely
to
the
Canonicall
bookes
of
the
Scripture
,
and
touching
other
Doctors
,
though
they
excell
in
holin●sse
,
and
learning
hee
would
not
credit
them
vnlesse
they
pronouced
truth
,
and
St.
Paule
saith
,
proue
all
things
,
follow
that
which
is
good
,
and
againe
,
if
an
Angell
teach
otherwise
let
him
bee
accursed
,
finally
,
hee
meekely
besought
them
not
to
vrge
his
conscience
,
captiued
in
the
bands
of
the
word
of
God
,
to
deny
that
excellent
word
.
After
the
Arch-bishop
sent
for
Luther
to
his
Chamber
,
and
tould
him
for
the
most
part
that
at
all
times
holy
Scriptures
haue
ingendred
errors
,
and
went
about
to
ouerthrow
this
proposition
that
the
Catholike
Church
is
the
communion
of
Saints
,
presuming
of
cockle
to
make
wheate
,
and
of
bodily
excrements
to
compact
members
;
Martin
Luther
and
one
Ierome
Schu●ffe
his
companion
reproued
their
follies
.
Hee
was
oftentimes
assayled
to
reforme
the
censure
of
his
bookes
vnto
the
Emperour
and
Empire
,
or
to
the
Generall
Councell
,
which
he
was
content
to
doe
,
so
they
would
iudge
them
according
to
the
word
of
God
,
otherwise
not
,
aleaging
the
words
of
the
Prophet
,
trust
you
not
in
Princes
,
nor
in
the
children
of
men
wherein
is
no
health
,
also
,
cursed
be
hee
that
trusteth
in
men
:
and
when
newes
came
hee
should
returne
home
,
hee
sayd
,
euen
as
it
hath
pleased
God
so
it
is
come
to
passe
,
the
name
of
the
Lord
be
blessed
,
and
sayd
,
hee
thanked
the
Emperour
and
Princes
that
they
had
giuen
him
gracious
audience
and
graunted
him
safe
conduct
to
come
and
returne
,
and
said
hee
desired
in
his
heart
they
were
reformed
according
to
the
sacred
word
of
God
,
and
sayd
,
hee
was
content
to
suffer
any
thing
in
himselfe
for
the
Emperour
,
but
only
the
word
of
God
he
would
constantly
confesse
vnto
the
latter
end
:
About
a
yeare
after
this
,
Luther
dyed
,
when
hee
had
liued
almost
thrée
score
and
thrée
yeares
,
and
had
béene
Doctor
thrée
and
thirty
yeares
,
hee
sayd
at
his
death
,
O
heauenly
,
eternall
and
mercifull
Father
,
thou
hast
manifested
in
mee
thy
deare
Sonne
Christ
,
I
haue
taught
and
knowne
him
.
I
loue
him
as
my
life
,
health
,
and
redemption
,
whom
the
wicked
persecuted
,
maligned
,
and
iniured
,
drawe
my
soule
to
thée
,
and
sa●d
thrise
,
I
commend
my
spirit
into
thy
hands
,
thou
hast
redéemed
me
,
God
so
loued
the
world
,
that
hee
gaue
his
onely
Sonne
that
all
that
beleeue
in
him
should
haue
eternall
life
,
and
so
he
dyed
,
whose
death
was
much
lamented
:
In
the
yeare
1516.
the
aforesaid
French
King
receaued
from
Pope
Leo
a
Iubile
,
and
pardons
to
be
sould
,
and
so
in
England
vnder
the
pretence
of
warre
against
the
Turke
,
they
perswaded
the
people
,
that
whosoeuer
would
giue
tenne
shillings
should
deliuer
his
soule
from
the
paine
of
Purgatory
,
but
if
it
lacked
any
thing
of
tenne
shillings
it
would
profit
them
nothing
:
at
that
time
Martin
Luther
was
in
Germany
,
who
vehemently
inueyed
against
these
indulgences
,
aga●nst
whom
Iohn
Eckius
put
forth
himselfe
,
they
disputed
before
the
people
,
at
last
eyther
of
their
arguments
were
sent
to
Paris
to
bee
iudged
by
the
Sorbonists
,
the
iudgment
was
long
protracted
:
In
the
meane
time
Pope
Leo
condemned
Luther
for
Heresie
and
excommunicated
him
,
he
appealed
to
the
next
Councell
.
Pope
Leo
commanded
Luthers
bookes
to
bee
burned
openly
,
Luther
also
burned
the
Popes
decrees
and
Decretalls
in
the
Uniuersity
of
Wittenberge
.
In
the
yeere
1517.
the
Pope
hauing
crea●ed
one
and
thirty
Cardinalls
,
thunder
,
and
lightening
so
strake
the
Church
where
the
Cardinalls
were
created
that
it
stroke
the
little
child
Iesus
out
of
the
lappe
of
his
mother
,
and
the
keyes
out
of
St.
Peters
hands
,
being
Images
in
the
Church
of
Rome
.
In
the
yeare
1519.
newes
was
brought
to
Pope
Leo
at
supper
,
that
the
Frenchmen
were
driuen
out
of
Italy
,
hee
reioycing
said
God
hath
giuen
me
thrée
things
,
I
returned
from
banishment
with
glory
to
Florence
,
I
haue
deserued
to
bee
called
Apostolike
,
and
thereby
I
haue
driuen
the
Frenchmen
out
of
Italy
,
as
soone
as
he
had
spoken
hee
was
stricken
with
a
suddaine
feuer
and
dyed
shortly
after
.
What
Godly
man
hath
there
euer
beene
for
this
fiue
hundred
yeares
,
either
vertuously
disposed
or
excellently
learned
,
which
hath
not
disproued
the
misordered
and
corrupt
examples
of
the
Sea
and
Bishop
of
Rome
from
time
to
time
vntill
the
comming
of
Luther
,
yet
none
euer
could
preuaile
before
the
comming
of
this
man
,
the
cause
to
bee
supposed
is
this
,
other
men
spake
but
against
the
pompe
,
pride
,
whoredome
,
and
auarice
of
the
Pope
,
Luther
went
further
with
him
,
charged
him
with
his
Doctrine
,
not
picking
at
the
rine
,
but
plucking
vp
the
roote
,
charging
him
with
plaine
Heresie
,
as
resisting
against
the
blood
of
Christ
,
for
whereas
the
Gospell
leadeth
vs
to
bee
iustified
onely
by
the
worthinesse
of
Christ
and
his
bloud
,
the
Pope
teacheth
vs
to
séeke
our
saluation
by
mans
merits
,
and
deseruings
by
workes
,
whereupon
rose
all
the
Religious
sects
,
some
professing
one
thing
,
some
another
,
euery
man
seeking
his
owne
righteousnes
▪
but
Luther
opened
the
eyes
of
many
which
before
were
drowned
in
darkenesse
,
to
behold
that
glorious
benefit
,
of
the
great
liberty
&
frée
iustification
set
vp
in
Christ
Iesus
,
but
the
more
glorious
this
benefit
appeared
to
the
world
,
the
greater
persecution
followed
the
same
,
and
where
the
Elect
tooke
most
comfort
of
saluation
,
the
aduersaries
tooke
most
vexation
,
according
as
Christ
sayd
,
I
came
not
to
send
peace
but
a
sword
,
therefore
so
great
persecutions
in
all
the
world
followed
after
Luther
,
but
in
no
place
more
then
in
England
as
shall
be
declared
.
In
the
yeare
1517.
one
Cardinall
Campeius
was
sent
as
Ambassador
into
England
,
to
gather
money
for
warre
against
the
Turke
,
the
Cardinall
of
Yorke
caused
him
to
send
to
Rome
that
hee
might
be
ioyned
in
Legacie
with
him
,
and
sent
him
red
cloth
for
his
seruants
,
that
he
might
come
mo●e
gloriously
;
at
euery
towne
hee
was
receiued
with
procession
,
accompanied
with
Lords
and
Gentlemen
:
at
Black
heath
the
Duke
of
Northfolke
,
with
a
number
of
Prelates
,
Knights
,
and
Gentlemen
met
him
richly
appareled
,
and
in
the
way
hee
was
brought
into
a
Tent
of
cloth
of
gould
,
where
b●
put
on
his
Cardinalls
Robes
and
tooke
his
Mule
towards
London
,
this
Cardinall
had
eyght
Mules
laden
,
the
Cardinall
of
Yorke
,
thinking
them
not
sufficient
for
his
State
,
sent
him
twelue
mules
more
with
empty
Coffers
couered
with
red
,
the
next
day
these
twelue
Mules
were
led
through
the
Citty
as
though
they
had
beene
laden
with
treasure
and
other
necessaries
,
to
the
great
admiration
of
all
men
,
but
passing
through
Cheapeside
,
the
people
pressing
to
behold
them
,
one
of
the
Mules
broke
his
coller
and
ranne
vppon
the
other
Mules
,
and
they
running
together
,
ouerthrew
diuers
of
their
burthens
,
and
so
there
shewed
the
Cardinalls
treasure
,
with
great
laughter
and
scorne
o●
many
,
and
the
boyes
and
girles
gathered
vp
peeces
of
meate
and
bread
and
rosted
egges
,
horse
showes
and
old
store
of
such
baggage
,
crying
out
,
behold
here
is
my
Lord
Cardinalls
treasure
,
and
the
Mulers
greatly
ashamed
,
gathered
vp
their
treasure
as
well
as
they
could
and
went
forward
,
then
hee
was
brought
to
the
Cardinall
of
Yorke
,
and
then
to
the
King
,
this
Cardinall
of
Yorke
,
at
all
times
at
dinner
and
supper
was
serued
with
his
Seruitoures
kneeling
,
and
many
Noble
men
of
England
wayted
vppon
him
,
such
was
his
monstrous
pride
.
Such
as
were
forced
to
abiure
in
King
,
Henry
the
eyght
his
raigne
,
after
the
first
begining
of
Luther
,
because
there
is
a
great
many
,
and
nothing
but
their
bare
name
ricited
,
I
referre
thee
to
the
booke
at
large
.
IHon
Coines
alias
Laueland
was
detected
for
contemning
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
and
because
he
receaued
not
at
Easter
,
who
after
died
at
St.
Martins
.
Robert
Ward
Shoomaker
of
St.
Brids
Parish
in
Fleetstreet
detected
by
thrée
wittnesses
for
holding
opinions
against
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
died
in
the
Counter
of
●redstreet
.
Mathew
Ward
,
Marchant-venturer
,
committed
to
the
Counter
in
Breadstreet
,
for
that
he
being
Priest
,
was
married
,
and
kept
company
with
his
wife
,
and
because
he
was
a
Sacramentary
,
and
despised
auriculer
confession
,
and
priuate
Masses
,
and
defended
the
Communion
to
bee
ministred
to
the
Lay
people
in
both
kinds
,
and
maintaining
that
Priests
ought
to
haue
wiues
.
Herman
Peterson
,
and
Iames
Gossen
,
Taylers
,
Duch-men
,
were
committed
to
the
Counter
in
Breadstréete
,
because
the
said
Iames
was
not
confessed
in
Lent
,
nor
receiued
at
Easter
,
which
he
said
came
by
the
counsell
of
the
said
Herman
,
which
councelled
him
rather
to
giue
thrée
or
foure
pence
to
the
poore
then
to
be
shrieuen
.
Thomas
Lancaster
,
imprisoned
in
the
Counter
in
the
Poultry
,
for
bringing
in
prohibited
bookes
.
Iohn
Wilcocke
,
a
Scottish
Frier
,
committed
to
the
Fléete
,
for
preaching
against
Confession
and
Holy-water
,
against
praying
to
Saints
,
and
against
Purgatory
;
that
Priests
might
haue
wiues
,
and
that
the
people
ought
not
to
pray
for
soules
departed
.
Also
,
Iohn
Goodale
was
prisoner
there
.
Nicholas
South
,
committed
to
Newgate
,
for
not
being
shrieuen
in
Lent
,
nor
receiued
at
Easter
.
There
was
apprehended
for
heresie
in
Couentry
,
Robert
Hatchets
,
Shomaker
,
one
Wrigsham
,
Robert
Hatchets
answered
,
we
desire
no
more
but
the
Lords
prayer
,
ten
Commandements
,
and
Creed
,
in
English
,
which
I
am
sure
euery
Christian
ought
to
haue
.
Wherupon
they
were
iudged
all
to
be
burned
,
except
the
Gentlewoman
,
who
was
pardoned
:
and
because
it
was
euening
,
and
her
sight
dim
,
the
Somner
offered
to
go
home
with
her
;
as
he
led
her
,
he
heard
somewhat
rattle
in
her
sleene
,
and
taking
it
from
her
,
and
looking
vpon
it
,
he
found
it
was
the
Lords
Prayer
,
the
Creed
,
and
ten
Commaundements
in
English
;
so
he
brought
her
backe
againe
to
the
Bishop
,
where
she
was
presently
condemned
,
and
burned
with
the
sixe
before
.
There
was
another
in
Couentry
,
called
Robert
Silkes
,
which
escaped
from
taking
,
and
two
yeares
after
was
taken
in
Kent
,
and
sent
to
Couentry
and
burned
.
Then
the
Sheriffes
went
to
their
houses
,
and
tooke
all
their
goods
and
Chattels
to
their
owne
vse
,
leauing
their
wiues
and
children
nothing
to
liue
by
.
Henry
Voz
and
Iohn
Escy
,
two
yong
Austen
Fryers
,
Iacobus
Lutherianus
,
he
was
forced
to
recant
,
but
his
mind
renewed
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
he
fled
to
Luther
.
A
Scholler
borne
at
Abbevile
,
in
King
Lewis
his
Pallace
,
tooke
away
the
Host
from
the
Priest
at
Masse
and
brake
it
in
peeces
,
and
trode
it
vnder
his
feete
.
He
was
burned
in
the
Swine-market
,
the
peeces
of
the
Host
and
the
pauement
whereon
it
was
trodden
,
were
gath●red
and
laid
vp
amongst
the
Treasures
of
the
Pallace
.
After
Adrianus
the
sixt
,
who
succeeded
Iulius
,
came
Pope
Clement
7.
whose
life
is
in
one
verse
described
;
Bellorum
hic
fomes
,
cunctorum
lerna
malorum
,
Nicholas
Michiauellus
,
who
proueth
;
that
through
the
ambition
of
Popes
procéedeth
almost
all
euils
&
wars
amongst
Christian
men
,
and
that
before
the
yeare
500.
in
all
politick
affaires
,
the
Bishop
of
Rome
euer
obayed
the
Emperors
and
Kings
,
&
that
the
Cardinals
,
in
the
first
beginning
of
them
,
were
nothing
but
Popish
Priests
:
but
after
they
inuaded
the
Temporall
and
Spirituall
Iurisdiction
,
vsurping
aboue
Kings
and
Emperors
.
By
thrée
manner
of
waies
the
Romain
Bishops
did
créep
vp
,
by
excommunications
,
by
indulgences
,
and
force
of
Armes
.
In
this
yeare
the
Turk
wrote
to
the
maister
of
the
Rhodes
,
to
deliuer
vp
the
Isle
as
followeth
.
Solimanus
Tsaccus
,
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
,
most
mighty
Emperor
of
Constantinople
and
Trapezuntis
,
&c.
Unto
the
Reuerend
Father
Philip
Vilerius
Liladamus
,
great
Maister
of
the
Rhodes
,
to
his
Knights
and
the
Communalty
there
:
The
pitty
of
my
afflicted
people
,
and
your
extreame
iniuries
,
moue
me
.
I
command
your
speedy
surrender
of
your
Ile
of
Rhodes
,
you
may
obtaine
Our
Grace
to
depart
with
your
riches
:
or
if
you
will
remaine
in
our
Dominion
,
your
liberty
shall
not
be
diminished
,
either
in
Religion
,
or
paying
of
tribute
:
if
you
be
wise
,
preferre
peace
before
cruell
war
:
if
you
be
ouercome
,
looke
for
extreame
cruelty
,
from
which
neither
your
force
,
forraigne
ayde
,
nor
your
wals
shall
defend
you
.
I
sweare
,
by
God
,
the
Maker
of
Heauen
and
Garth
,
by
the
foure
Histo●●ographers
of
the
Euangelicall
Histories
,
by
the
8000.
Prophets
that
came
from
Heauen
,
and
by
our
mighty
God
Mahomet
,
aboue
all
others
to
be
worshipped
,
and
the
Spirits
of
my
Father
and
Grand-Father
,
and
by
this
my
Sacred
,
Royall
,
and
Imperiall
Head
,
from
our
Palace
at
Constantinople
.
The
very
same
yeare
the
Island
of
Rhodes
was
lost
,
and
yéele●d
to
the
Turke
,
to
the
great
hindrance
of
all
Christendome
.
Henry
Sudphen
,
At
last
this
Henry
was
sent
for
by
Letters
,
by
the
parishoners
of
M●ldrophe
,
to
preach
the
Gospell
to
them
,
and
deliuer
them
out
of
the
bo●dage
of
Antichrist
,
and
because
he
had
preached
two
yeare
at
Breame
,
and
that
there
were
men
sufficiently
instructed
in
the
Gospell
to
build
further
:
and
that
the
Papists
there
,
were
for
the
most
part
vanquished
,
and
that
their
folly
was
knowne
euen
to
women
and
children
,
and
that
Diedmar
liued
without
a
Pastor
in
the
midst
of
Wolues
,
he
could
not
with
a
safe
conscience
deny
their
requests
.
When
he
came
thither
he
was
ioyfully
rec●iued
of
the
Parish-priest
,
and
others
:
The
Papists
hearing
hereof
,
before
he
had
preached
,
stormed
and
fumed
,
especiallie
the
Prior
of
the
Black
Monastery
,
who
went
to
the
Officiall
,
to
take
councell
what
was
to
be
done
,
least
they
lose
their
Kingdome
,
they
tooke
councell
to
withstand
the
beginning
,
that
he
might
not
haue
leaue
to
preach
,
least
their
crafts
and
wickednesses
being
laid
open
,
it
were
folly
after
to
resist
,
remembring
what
happened
at
Breame
.
The
next
day
early
in
the
morning
,
the
Prior
,
with
the
Chancelor
,
went
to
the
forty
eight
Presidents
,
being
vnlearned
men
,
and
perswaded
them
what
a
seditious
Fellow
was
come
from
Breame
▪
and
there-withall
,
if
they
would
put
him
to
death
,
what
fauour
they
should
haue
of
the
Byshop
of
Breame
,
whereupon
they
decréed
he
should
be
put
to
death
.
Further
,
they
had
Letters
from
the
forty
eight
Presidents
vnto
the
Parish-priest
,
commaunding
him
vnder
great
paine
,
that
he●
should
send
away
the
said
Henry
without
preaching
.
The
Priest
maruelled
at
their
meddling
in
such
matters
,
being
it
belonged
not
to
them
,
but
the
Parish-Priest
onely
to
receiue
and
put
out
a
Preacher
:
and
shewing
this
to
Henry
,
hee
said
he
was
sure
hee
must
dye
for
the
Gospell
,
and
it
was
as
neare
to
Heauen
to
dye
there
,
as
in
another
place
:
and
being
he
was
sent
for
,
and
was
sure
it
would
be
gratefull
to
the
people
,
he
resolued
to
preach
:
and
after
the
Sermon
,
the
whole
Congregation
be
wayled
,
called
together
the
Priors
,
deliuered
them
the
Letter
from
the
Presidents
,
and
that
they
should
be
fined
a
thousand
Gildrons
,
if
they
suffered
him
to
preach
.
They
were
moued
,
because
it
was
against
the
custome
of
their
Country
as
aforesaid
:
yet
they
concluded
to
keepe
Henry
for
their
Preacher
,
and
defend
him
.
In
the
after
noone
hee
preached
againe
,
the
next
day
the
Cittizens
sent
Ambassadours
to
the
Presidents
,
offering
to
answer
all
causes
for
their
Preacher
,
and
they
declared
what
godly
Sermons
he
had
preached
,
and
the
Parish-Priest
wrote
to
excuse
himselfe
,
that
Henry
neuer
intended
sedition
,
but
to
preach
the
Word
truly
,
and
offered
himselfe
ready
to
answere
for
the
saide
Henry
whensoeuer
he
should
be
called
:
most
earnestli●
desiring
not
to
credit
the
Monkes
,
which
being
blinde
with
hatred
and
Auarice
,
would
suppresse
the
truth
.
After
he
Preached
three
forenoones
and
afternoones
,
and
taught
cleerelie
Iustification
to
bee
onely
by
Faith
in
Christ
,
and
not
by
workes
,
they
all
reioyced
,
and
desired
God
that
he
would
send
such
a
Preacher
to
continue
amongst
them
.
Finally
,
this
Prior
and
others
determined
to
take
this
Henry
by
night
,
and
burn
him
before
the
people
should
know
it
.
All
the
Presidents
and
others
that
were
in
this
conspiracy
,
assembled
in
the
Parish
of
the
new
Church
,
in
the
Councelors
house
.
They
assembled
aboue
500.
men
of
the
Country
,
the
husband-men
would
haue
gone
backe
againe
when
they
kn●w
the
matter
,
but
the
Presidents
compelled
them
to
stay
,
and
to
incourage
them
gaue
them
thrée
barrels
of
Hamborow
beare
:
at
midnight
they
came
in
armour
,
the
Monkes
prepared
them
torches
,
they
burst
into
the
Parish
Priests
house
,
they
tooke
away
all
things
,
they
fell
vpon
the
Parish
Priest
,
crying
,
kill
the
théefe
;
they
pulled
him
by
the
haire
of
the
head
out
into
the
dirt
;
then
they
runne
vpon
Henry
,
drew
him
naked
out
of
his
bed
,
bound
his
hands
hard
behind
him
,
and
drew
him
to
and
fro
so
vnmercifully
,
that
a
cruell
Persecutor
of
the
word
cryed
,
let
him
alone
.
When
they
had
led
him
almost
all
night
barefooted
vpon
the
Ice
,
he
desired
a
horse
,
because
●e
was
weary
,
and
his
féete
sore
cut
,
they
laughed
and
mocked
,
saying
;
must
we
hire
an
Horse
for
an
Hereticke
.
When
they
brought
him
to
the
fire
to
be
burned
,
a
woman
offered
her selfe
to
suffer
1000.
stripes
,
and
to
giue
them
much
money
,
so
they
would
kéepe
him
in
prison
vntill
he
might
plead
his
matter
before
the
whole
Conuocation
of
the
Country
:
then
they
were
more
mad
,
threw
downe
the
woman
,
trod
her
vnder
féet
,
and
beat
Henry
vnmercifully
;
one
strucke
him
behind
the
head
with
a
Dagger
,
another
struck
him
with
a
Mace
,
othersome
thrust
him
in
the
backe
and
raines
,
as
often
as
he
began
to
to
speake
:
The
Chancelor
cryed
,
go
to
boldly
,
good
Fellowes
,
truly
God
is
pres●nt
with
vs
.
A
Franciscan
Fryer
came
to
confesse
him
,
to
whom
Henry
said
;
What
iniury
did
I
euer
do●
you
Brother
?
The
Fryer
said
;
neuer
none
,
then
hee
saide
,
What
should
I
confesse
vnto
you
,
that
you
can
forgiue
me
?
when
the
fire
still
was
kindled
,
it
would
not
burne
,
yet
they
satisfied
their
minds
on
him
,
striking
and
pricking
him
with
all
kind
of
weapons
:
then
they
gat
a
lather
and
bound
him
to
it
,
and
cast
him
into
the
fire
.
When
hee
beganne
to
pray
,
and
repeate
his
Creede
,
one
strucke
him
with
his
Fist
,
saying
;
Thou
shalt
first
be
burned
,
after
prate
while
thou
wilt
:
another
trode
on
his
breast
,
and
bound
his
neck
so
hard
to
the
Ladder
,
that
the
blood
gushed
out
of
his
mouth
,
and
the
Ladder
being
propped
vp
with
a
Holbert
,
and
slipping
aside
,
the
Holbert
runne
through
him
:
then
one
strucke
him
with
a
Mace
on
the
breast
vntill
he
was
dead
,
then
they
consumed
the
body
in
the
fire
.
Maister
Iohn
Castellane
,
Iohn
Castellane
was
kept
still
Prisoner
,
and
most
cruelly
handled
,
but
hee
perseuered
very
constant
in
the
saide
Doctrine
:
so
they
proceeded
to
the
disgrading
and
cond●mning
of
him
.
Euery
ignorant
man
may
see
the
horrible
blindnesse
of
these
vnshamefull
beasts
,
by
their
hor●ible
blasphemies
and
brutish
subtilty
,
which
they
vse
in
their
Processe
against
the
Children
of
God
:
the
preamble
whereof
followeth
in
effect
.
For
as
much
as
thou
art
accused
before
the
Inquisitor
,
for
maintaining
false
and
erronious
Doctrine
,
and
of
thine
owne
good
will
hast
confessed
it
:
remembring
also
,
the
lamenta●le
admon●●ions
and
charitable
exhortations
which
wee
made
vnto
thee
in
the
Towne
of
Metz
,
which
you
,
like
the
Serpent
Aspis
haue
refused
to
heare
,
and
considering
thy
answeres
to
our
Intergatories
,
in
the
which
by
diabolicall
Art
thou
hast
hid
and
kept
backe
the
truth
,
and
followed
the
example
of
Caine
,
in
denying
to
conf●sse
thy
mischeeuous
offence
,
and
considering
the
great
number
of
witnesses
and
worthy
men
that
deposed
against
thee
,
before
the
Reuerend
man
,
Doctor
Sauin
,
Inquisitor
,
and
hauing
communicated
our
purpose
vnto
diuers
most
excellent
Maisters
and
Doctors
,
which
haue
subscribed
therevnto
.
Whereby
it
appeareth
,
that
thou
Iohn
Castellane
hast
oftentimes
in
diuers
places
openly
taught
many
erroneous
propositions
full
of
the
heresies
of
Luther
,
against
the
Catholike
Faith
,
the
verity
of
the
Gospell
,
and
the
holy
Apostolike
seate
,
&
so
accursedly
looked
back
and
turned
thy
face
,
that
thou
art
found
to
be
a
lyer
before
Almighty
God
:
therefore
according
to
the
common
Law
,
such
as
through
the
sharpe
darts
of
their
venemous
tongue
doe
peruert
the
Scriptures
,
and
goe
about
with
all
their
power
to
peruert
and
corrupt
the
soules
of
the
faithfull
,
should
bee
corrected
with
most
cruell
vengeance
,
to
feare
others
to
attempt
the
like
,
and
that
all
may
reioice
in
Christian
concord
,
all
take
example
of
goodnes
:
therefore
hauing
God
onely
before
our
eyes
,
and
surely
considering
what
measure
wee
doe
mete
vnto
others
,
God
will
measure
the
like
to
vs
againe
:
wee
therefore
pronounce
sentence
definitiue
,
and
Iudge
thée
excommunicate
with
the
great
excommunication
,
and
to
be
culpable
of
treason
against
the
diuine
Maiestie
,
and
a
mortall
enemy
of
the
Catholicke
Church
,
and
verity
of
the
Gospell
,
and
to
be
a
manifest
Heretick
and
follower
of
the
execrable
cruelty
of
Martin
Luther
,
a
stirrer
vp
of
old
heresies
all
already
condemned
,
and
so
they
disgraded
him
,
and
deliuered
him
to
the
seculer
Iudge
.
This
done
,
the
Bishop
,
after
a
certaine
manner
,
intreated
the
seculer
Iudge
for
him
for
the
loue
of
GOD
,
and
the
contemplation
of
the
gifts
of
pietie
and
mercie
,
for
the
respect
of
our
prayers
,
that
you
will
not
doe
any
thing
that
shall
be
hurtfull
vnto
this
miserable
man
,
or
tending
to
his
death
,
or
maiming
of
his
body
:
then
the
seculer
Iudge
condemned
him
to
be
burned
quick
,
which
he
suffered
most
constantly
,
that
not
onely
many
ignorant
people
were
thereby
drawne
to
the
knowledge
of
the
verity
,
but
a
number
,
which
had
some
taste
thereof
,
were
greatly
confirmed
.
Iohn
Oecolampadius
reporteth
,
Oecolampadius
reporteth
of
another
godly
Priest
that
when
he
came
to
the
true
vnderstanding
of
the
Gospell
:
O
God
,
said
he
,
who
would
haue
thought
it
that
so
many
learned
and
holy
men
,
haue
wandred
out
of
the
right
way
,
and
haue
so
long
time
béen
wrapped
in
errors
,
or
that
the
holy
Scriptures
had
been
defiled
with
such
horrible
abuses
,
for
hee
neuer
vnderstood
before
that
the
Gospell
was
the
vertty
of
God
,
because
it
containeth
much
matter
touching
the
crosse
,
persecution
,
&
ignomy
:
after
this
good
Pastor
began
to
preach
the
Gospell
there
,
but
many
which
repined
,
that
the
Gospell
should
be
freely
preached
,
caused
him
in
the
night
to
be
taken
by
certaine
souldiours
,
which
bound
him
hand
&
foot
,
and
set
him
vpon
a
horse
,
and
led
him
vp
&
down
by
a
great
rope
before
his
wife
and
children
,
&
were
not
moued
with
their
grieuous
sighes
and
teares
:
after
they
had
kept
him
long
in
prison
,
&
that
he
had
indured
most
terrible
torments
,
as
well
by
his
priuy
members
,
as
other
parts
,
they
iudged
him
to
deth
,
hauing
no
other
cause
against
him
,
but
that
he
had
maried
a
wife
:
when
the
Fryers
troubled
him
about
Confession
,
he
said
he
had
already
confessed
his
sins
vnto
the
Lord
Iesus
,
nothing
doubting
but
that
hee
had
receiued
absolution
of
his
sins
;
and
I
said
he
shall
this
day
be
an
acceptable
sacrifice
vnto
my
Sauior
Iesus
Christ
:
for
I
haue
done
nothing
for
which
I
am
condemned
displeasing
to
God
,
which
giueth
me
a
a
quiet
conscience
,
and
let
them
which
thirst
after
bl●ud
,
consider
that
they
offend
him
,
who
truely
iudgeth
the
harts
of
men
,
who
saith
vengeance
is
mine
and
I
will
punish
:
I
desire
to
die
,
I
doe
not
much
shorten
my
time
,
for
I
am
so
leane
that
my
skin
is
scarce
able
to
couer
my
bones
,
and
I
reioice
in
nothing
but
the
Crosse
of
Christ
Iesus
.
Some
could
not
abide
these
exhortations
,
and
made
signes
to
the
hangman
to
cast
him
into
the
Riuer
:
after
he
was
cast
downe
the
Riuer
was
red
,
which
was
a
token
that
innocent
bloud
was
shed
:
they
that
were
present
were
greatly
amazed
therat
,
and
returned
home
pensiue
.
An
other
History
by
Oecolampadius
:
an
honest
man
,
when
hee
had
wrongfully
suffered
most
intollerable
torments
,
for
being
in
a
commotion
,
and
was
condemned
.
A
Frier
being
brought
vnto
him
,
when
he
was
taken
out
of
the
dungeon
,
and
see
the
Frier
,
Hée
cryed
with
a
loude
voice
;
O
miserable
wretch
that
I
am
:
now
am
I
betrayed
my
last
houre
is
at
hand
:
The
dreame
which
I
dreamed
this
night
will
come
to
passe
.
The
Frier
plucking
out
a
woodden
crosse
,
said
poore
man
confesse
thy
sinnes
in
mine
eare
,
and
after
thou
hast
receiued
absolution
at
mine
hands
,
doubt
not
but
this
day
thou
shalt
goo
stra●te
to
the
Kingdome
of
Heauen
:
Who
answered
,
thou
wicked
Frier
get
thée
away
from
me
,
for
I
haue
long
bewailed
my
sinnes
before
the
face
of
Christ
,
who
hath
forgiuen
me
,
I
haue
no
need
of
thy
absolution
,
which
thou
thy selfe
doest
not
vnderstand
.
Thou
shouldest
long
since
haue
amended
thy
wicked
and
h●pocriticall
life
:
I
know
what
thou
art
,
thou
playest
the
Ape
with
mee
,
thou
hast
a
subtle
heart
which
hath
deceiued
much
people
:
if
thou
hast
any
comfort
out
of
the
Gospell
let
mee
haue
it
:
if
not
,
get
thée
away
with
thy
portas
:
whereat
the
Frier
was
confused
:
The
hangman
wiser
then
the
Frier
,
bid
him
reade
him
something
of
the
Passion
:
whereat
he
would
take
great
pleasure
.
The
foolish
Frier
had
no
other
consolation
but
to
hold
the
Crucifix
of
wood
,
before
him
,
saying
b●hold
thy
Sauiour
which
died
for
thée
;
Looke
on
him
and
thou
shalt
bee
comforted
.
Hee
answered
,
get
thee
from
mee
thou
naughty
person
,
this
is
not
my
Sauiour
;
my
Sauiour
dwelleth
in
Heauen
,
in
whom
I
trust
that
he
will
not
deliuer
my
soule
to
eternall
death
:
The
Frier
crossed
himselfe
and
departed
.
The
Bishop
of
Constance
caused
Iohn
Howghly
a
priest
to
bee
burned
at
Merspurge
,
Iohn
Frederick
,
heyre
to
the
Prince
,
and
Elector
of
Saxony
,
was
contracted
by
writings
to
the
Lady
Katherine
,
the
Emperours
Sister
:
But
when
Religion
was
altered
in
Saxony
,
they
swarued
from
their
Couenants
,
and
the
Empe●ror●
Ambassador
said
,
there
was
no
promise
to
be
kept
with
hereticks
.
In
this
yeare
,
beeing
the
seuentéenth
yeere
of
King
Henry
the
eight
his
raigne
,
there
was
great
commotion
in
Suffolke
,
and
Norfolke
,
by
reason
the
Cardinall
had
sent
commission
in
the
Kings
Name
that
euery
man
should
pay
the
sixt
part
of
his
goods
:
but
it
was
appeased
by
the
Dukes
of
Norfolke
and
Suffolke
,
and
the
paiment
released
by
the
King
.
This
yeare
the
Cardinall
tooke
vpon
him
as
the
Kings
chiefe
Councellor
:
Hee
reformed
the
house
and
made
new
Officers
in
the
house
of
the
Duke
of
Richmond
.
Also
hee
established
a
Councell
,
and
established
another
h●ushold
for
the
Lady
Mary
,
then
being
Princes
of
the
Realme
.
Hee
made
the
King
beléeue
hee
need
take
no
paines
:
insomuch
that
the
charge
of
all
things
was
committed
vnto
him
:
he
gaue
the
King
the
Lease
of
the
Mannor
of
Hampton
Court
:
and
the
King
licenced
him
to
lye
in
his
Mannor
of
Richmond
,
which
K.
Henry
7.
loued
so
well
,
whereat
some
grudged
,
saying
,
sée
a
Butchers
Dogge
lye
in
the
Mannor
of
Richmond
:
His
pride
was
so
high
he
regarded
no
man
,
and
was
hated
of
all
men
.
Hee
came
to
Paules
the
eleuenth
of
Ianuary
,
a
number
of
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
and
Doctors
attended
him
:
there
hee
sate
in
his
Cloth
of
Estate
of
rich
Cloth
of
Gold
,
and
Frier
Barnes
for
heresie
,
and
two
Marchants
for
eating
flesh
on
Friday
,
bare
Faggots
before
him
.
And
this
day
the
Bishop
of
Rochester
preached
in
the
reproofe
of
Martine
Luther
,
and
in
the
honour
of
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinals
,
insomuch
that
hee
forgot
the
Gospell
he
preached
vpon
:
his
Sermon
was
much
commended
of
the
Cardinals
and
Bishops
.
This
yeare
the
New
Testament
was
first
translated
into
English
,
and
brought
into
this
Realme
,
by
William
Tindall
.
This
yéere
the
good
Lodouicus
King
of
Hungary
,
pursued
by
the
Turk
,
was
faine
to
take
the
Marsh
,
where
with
his
horse
falling
into
a
Bogge
was
swallowed
vp
and
●rowned
,
his
body
afterwards
found
,
was
royally
buried
in
Uienna
.
George
Carpenter
of
Emering
was
burned
in
Monuchen
of
Bauaria
,
Our
Father
:
He
answered
,
truely
thou
art
our
Father
,
and
no
other
,
this
day
I
trust
to
be
with
thée
.
The
other
said
,
Hallowed
be
thy
Name
:
He
answered
,
my
God
how
little
is
thy
Name
Hallowed
in
this
world
:
Then
he
said
,
thy
Kingdome
come
:
He
said
let
thy
kingdome
come
this
day
vnto
me
,
that
I
may
come
to
the
Kingdome
:
the
other
said
:
Thy
will
be
done
in
earth
as
in
heauen
:
He
said
for
this
cause
,
O
Father
I
am
now
héere
that
thy
will
may
be
finished
,
and
not
mine
:
Then
the
other
said
,
Giue
vs
this
day
our
dayly
bread
:
He
said
th'
onely
liuing
bread
Iesus
Christ
shall
be
my
food
:
The
other
said
,
And
forgiue
vs
our
trespasses
as
we
forgiue
them
that
trespasse
against
vs
:
He
answered
,
with
a
willing
minde
doe
I
forgiue
all
men
,
friends
&
aduersaries
:
The
other
said
,
Leade
vs
not
into
temptation
,
but
deliuer
vs
from
euill
:
He
answered
O
my
Lord
without
doubt
then
shalt
thou
deliuer
me
,
for
I
haue
laid
my
hope
onley
on
thee
.
Then
one
said
doest
thou
think
it
necessary
after
death
to
pray
for
thée
or
say
Masse
for
thée
:
He
said
so
long
as
the
soule
is
in
my
body
pray
for
me
that
God
would
giue
me
grace
&
patience
,
with
all
humility
to
suffer
death
with
a
true
faith
:
but
when
my
soule
is
from
my
body
I
haue
no
néed
of
your
prayers
:
He
was
desired
of
certaine
to
shew
some
signe
of
beliefe
when
he
was
in
the
fire
:
Hee
answered
,
so
long
as
I
can
speake
,
I
will
call
vpon
Iesus
;
I
haue
neuer
séene
the
like
constancie
of
a
man
,
his
countenance
neuer
changed
colour
:
he
went
chéerefully
to
the
fire
and
said
this
day
will
I
confesse
my
God
before
the
whole
world
:
when
he
was
in
the
fire
,
he
stil
●ryed
Iesus
,
Iesus
;
and
so
ioyfully
yéelded
vp
his
spirit
.
Leonard
Keyser
of
Bauaria
was
burned
for
the
Gospel
,
h●
being
a
Student
〈◊〉
Wittenberge
;
was
sent
for
by
his
Brothren
,
if
euer
hee
would
sée
his
father
〈◊〉
he
should
come
with
spéed
:
and
as
he
was
comming
,
by
the
commandement
of
the
Bishop
of
Passaw
,
he
was
taken
by
his
Mother
and
Brethren
:
His
Articles
were
first
that
faith
iustifieth
:
secondly
,
that
works
are
the
fruits
of
faith
:
Thirdly
,
that
the
Masse
is
no
Sacrifice
or
Oblation
:
That
Confession
,
Satisfaction
,
the
vow
of
Chastitie
,
Purgatory
,
difference
of
dayes
:
for
affirming
onely
two
sacrifices
,
and
inuocation
of
Saints
:
Hee
maintained
three
kindes
of
Conf●ssion
;
the
first
of
Faith
,
which
is
alwaies
necessary
:
the
second
of
Charitie
,
which
serueth
when
any
one
doth
offend
his
neighbour
,
hee
ought
to
reconcile
himselfe
againe
.
Mat.
18.
The
third
is
to
aske
Councell
of
the
ancient
Ministers
of
the
Church
:
sentence
beeing
giuen
against
him
,
he
was
disgraded
,
he
was
rounded
and
shauen
,
&
clothed
in
a
short
gowne
,
a
round
Cap
set
vpon
his
head
all
cut
and
iagged
,
and
so
deliuered
to
the
seculer
power
;
As
hee
was
led
to
burning
,
hee
said
,
O
Lord
Iesu
remaine
with
me
,
sustaine
and
help
me
,
and
giue
me
force
and
power
:
In
the
fire
he
cryed
O
Lord
Iesu
,
I
am
thine
,
haue
mercy
vpon
me
and
saue
mee
;
this
was
the
blessed
end
of
that
good
man
.
In
this
yéere
the
Senate
&
people
of
Berne
,
which
are
most
of
power
amongst
the
Switzers
,
assigned
a
Disputation
within
the
Citie
,
and
called
vnto
the
same
the
Bishops
of
Constans
,
Basil
▪
Sed●ne
,
and
Lozanna
,
warning
them
to
come
themselues
,
and
bring
their
Diuines
,
or
else
lose
their
possessions
:
they
appointed
that
the
Scriptures
of
the
Old
and
New
Testament
should
onely
bee
of
authoritie
,
granting
safe
conduct
to
all
that
would
come
thether
,
that
there
should
bee
no
chiding
,
that
euery
one
should
speak
his
minde
freely
,
and
in
such
sort
that
it
might
be
written
,
and
whatsoeuer
should
be
there
agreed
vpon
,
should
be
ratified
,
and
obserued
throughout
all
their
Dominions
;
there
were
ten
Articles
to
be
disputed
vpon
as
followeth
.
1
The
true
Church
wherof
Christ
is
head
,
proceedeth
of
Gods
Word
,
perseuereth
in
the
same
,
and
heareth
no
other
man
voice
.
2
The
same
Church
maketh
Lawes
without
Gods
word
,
therefore
we
are
not
bound
to
mens
traditions
,
but
in
as
much
as
they
be
consonant
to
Gods
word
▪
3
That
Christ
only
hath
made
satisfaction
for
the
whole
world
,
to
say
there
is
●ny
other
way
to
saluation
,
or
meanes
to
put
away
sinnes
,
is
to
deny
Christ
.
4
That
it
cannot
be
proued
by
Scriptures
that
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
is
really
and
corporally
receiued
in
the
Sacrament
.
5
The
Masse
,
wherein
Christ
is
presented
&
offred
vnto
his
Father
for
the
quick
and
the
dead
,
is
against
the
scriptures
,
&
a
cont●mely
to
the
sacrifice
of
Christ
.
6
That
onely
Christ
is
to
be
called
vpon
as
Mediator
to
God
for
vs
.
7
That
in
the
Scriptures
there
is
no
place
after
life
wherein
soules
should
b●
purged
:
wherefore
prayers
,
ceremonies
,
yearely
Dyrges
and
obits
,
which
are
bestowed
vpon
the
dead
;
also
lampes
,
tapers
,
and
such
other
things
profit
nothing
.
8
That
no
Images
should
be
set
vp
to
bee
worshipped
●p
the
Scriptures
,
and
therefore
they
are
to
be
taken
downe
in
Churches
.
9
That
Matrimony
is
prohibit●d
to
no
kind●
of
men
by
the
worde
:
but
euery
whoremonger
is
by
the
word
sequestred
from
the
Communion
of
the
Church
.
10
That
single
life
vnchast
&
filthy
is
most
vnséemely
for
priesthood
.
The
Bishops
would
not
come
but
sent
their
Diuines
:
then
the
disputation
was
begun
by
Swinglius
,
Oecolampadius
,
Bucer
,
Capito
,
Blaurer
,
and
diuers
others
defended
the
Conclusions
.
Amongst
others
,
Conrado
Treger
an
Austine
Fryer
of
great
fame
impugned
them
:
who
at
last
when
hee
sought
for
help
besides
the
Scriptures
the
Masters
of
the
Disputations
would
not
suffer
him
so
to
doe
:
Wherefore
hee
departed
out
of
the
place
,
the
disputations
ended
,
the
foresaid
conclusions
were
approued
,
by
the
common
consent
of
the
most
part
,
and
were
ratified
&
obserued
in
Ber●e
,
and
proclaimed
by
the
Magistrate
in
sundry
places
thereabouts
:
and
Masses
,
Altars
,
and
Images
abolished
in
all
places
,
and
immediately
after
was
the
like
reformation
at
Constance
,
and
after
at
Geneua
.
Pope
Clem
:
7.
in
this
yéere
conspired
with
the
Uenetians
,
&
raised
a
great
army
,
and
proclaimed
war
against
the
Emperor
about
the
possession
of
Italy
:
the
Emp●●ror
sent
his
army
to
Millaine
,
&
tooke
the
City
&
Castle
;
marching
towards
Rome
,
took
it
&
spoiled
it
,
&
besieged
Pope
Clement
,
with
his
Cardinals
in
mount
Adrian
,
and
took
the
pope
,
who
could
not
be
ransomed
vnder
40000.
Floreines
:
This
Pope
bare
great
hatred
against
the
Family
of
the
Columni
,
because
it
was
imperiall
,
and
threatned
the
Cardinall
thereof
to
take
away
his
Cardinals
hat
,
who
answered
,
if
he
so
did
,
he
would
put
on
a
helmet
to
ouerthrow
the
Popes
triple
Crowne
.
Our
Cardinall
of
England
hearing
of
the
captiuitie
of
his
father
the
Pope
,
stirred
vp
the
King
all
he
might
fight
with
the
Emperour
,
and
defend
the
Faith
,
and
he
should
receiue
a
great
reward
of
God
.
The
King
answered
he
was
sorie
for
it
:
but
where
you
would
haue
me
defend
the
Faith
;
I
assure
you
this
warre
is
not
for
th●
Faith
,
but
for
temporall
possessions
:
I
and
my
people
can
by
no
meanes
rescue
him
;
but
if
any
treasure
may
helpe
him
,
take
that
which
seemeth
to
you
conuenient
.
Then
the
Cardinall
made
out
of
the
Kings
treasure
twelue
score
thousand
pounds
,
which
he
carried
ouer
the
Sea
with
him
:
then
the
Cardinall
sent
his
commission
to
all
Bishops
,
commanding
fastings
and
solemne
processions
to
be
had
,
wherein
they
did
sing
the
Letany
after
this
sort
:
Sancta
Maria
ora
pro
Clemente
Papa
:
Sancte
Petre
,
ora
pro
Clemente
Papa
&c.
The
Cardinall
passing
the
Seas
,
went
out
of
Callice
with
the
Bishop
of
London
,
the
Lord
Sandes
the
Kings
Chamberlaine
,
the
Earle
of
Derby
,
Sir
Henry
Gilford
,
Sir
Thomas
Moore
,
with
many
other
Knights
and
Esquires
,
to
the
number
of
one
thousand
and
two
hundred
horses
,
hauing
in
his
carriage
foure
score
Wagons
,
and
threescore
Mules
and
Sumpter
Horses
:
he
bestowed
great
summes
of
money
in
hyring
Souldiers
,
and
furnishing
out
the
French
Kings
armie
,
and
appointed
certain
English
Captains
,
in
the
K.
of
Englands
name
to
go
against
the
Emperor
to
rescue
the
Pope
:
hee
caused
Clarentius
king
at
Armes
,
to
ioyne
with
the
French
Herald
,
openly
to
defie
the
Emperor
;
wherupon
ensued
great
troubles
in
England
,
Spain
,
the
low
Countries
of
Flanders
,
Brabant
,
and
Zeland
:
all
which
his
priuie
policies
and
treasons
,
were
shortly
after
known
to
the
King
.
In
this
yeare
a
Iew
in
Constantinople
was
baptized
and
became
Christian
,
The
Cardinall
hauing
defied
the
Emperour
,
as
before
,
and
made
him
displeased
with
the
King
of
England
,
he
further
whispered
in
the
Kings
eare
,
that
the
Emperour
had
euill
intreated
and
imprisoned
the
Kings
Embassadours
in
Spaine
:
by
which
meanes
the
Emperours
Embassadour
in
England
was
imprisoned
,
and
his
goods
seised
,
vntill
Letters
came
to
the
contrarie
,
and
then
he
was
set
at
libertie
.
When
the
Embassadour
complained
vnto
the
Cardinall
,
hee
layed
all
the
fault
vpon
Clarentius
,
and
that
Clarentius
had
defied
the
Emperour
without
the
Kings
knowledge
,
by
the
request
of
the
Herald
of
France
,
and
that
at
his
returne
he
should
lose
his
head
at
Callice
.
Clarentius
hearing
hereof
,
came
priuily
into
England
,
and
was
brought
vnto
the
King
before
the
Cardinall
knew
it
,
to
whom
he
shewed
the
Cardinalls
commission
,
and
their
gentle
intreatie
.
When
the
King
heard
hereof
,
and
had
mused
a
while
,
he
said
,
O
Lord
Iesus
,
hee
that
I
trusted
most
told
me
all
these
things
contrary
:
well
Clarentius
,
I
will
be
no
more
so
light
of
credence
.
And
from
thence
the
King
neuer
put
any
more
trust
in
the
Cardinall
.
Some
write
that
the
Cardinall
did
beare
the
Emperour
such
malice
,
because
when
the
Pope
was
imprisoned
,
as
before
,
the
Cardinall
wrote
vnto
the
Emperour
to
make
him
Pope
;
and
he
sent
him
an
answere
that
pleased
him
not
:
whereupon
he
writ
menacing
Letters
vnto
him
,
that
if
he
would
not
make
him
Pope
,
hee
would
make
such
a
rufling
betwixt
Christian
,
Princes
as
was
not
this
hundred
yéers
before
,
to
make
the
Emperour
repent
,
yea
,
though
it
cost
the
whole
Realme
of
England
:
the
Emperour
returned
him
answere
,
bidding
him
looke
well
vnto
it
,
lest
through
his
doings
it
should
cost
him
the
Realme
of
England
indeede
.
Thus
King
Henry
came
to
the
Title
of
Defender
of
the
Faith
.
When
Luther
had
vtterd
the
abomination
of
the
Pope
and
his
Clergie
,
and
diuers
books
were
com
into
England
.
Our
Cardinall
to
find
a
remedie
for
it
,
sent
to
Rome
for
this
title
of
Defender
of
the
Faith
.
After
,
the
Uicar
of
Croydon
preached
,
that
the
K.
would
not
lose
it
for
all
London
and
twenty
miles
about
it
.
When
this
glorious
title
was
come
from
Rom●
,
the
Cardinall
brought
it
to
the
King
at
Gréenwich
:
and
although
the
King
had
read
it
,
yet
in
the
morning
were
all
the
Lords
and
Gentlemen
sent
for
that
could
be
,
to
come
and
receiue
it
with
honor
.
In
the
morning
the
Cardinall
went
thorough
the
backside
to
the
Frier
obseruants
,
and
som
went
round
about
,
and
met
him
from
Rome
:
part
met
him
halfe
way
,
and
some
at
Court
gate
;
and
the
King
met
him
in
the
Hall
,
and
brought
him
into
a
great
chamber
,
where
was
a
seat
prepared
on
high
for
the
King
and
Cardinall
.
Whilst
the
Bull
was
read
with
all
pompe
,
wise
men
laughed
:
then
the
King
went
into
his
Chapp●ll
to
heare
masse
,
the
Cardinall
being
inuested
to
sing
masse
:
the
Earle
of
Essex
brought
the
bason
of
water
,
the
Duke
of
Suffolke
gaue
the
asasy
,
the
Duke
of
Northfolk
held
the
Towell
,
and
so
he
proceeded
to
Masse
.
When
Masse
was
done
,
the
Bull
was
againe
published
,
the
Trumpets
blew
,
the
Shawmes
and
Sackbuts
played
in
honor
of
the
Kings
new
stile
;
and
in
the
midst
of
dinner
the
Heralds
proclaymed
his
new
stile
:
this
was
ended
with
great
solemnity
.
Not
vnlike
to
this
was
the
receiuing
of
the
Cardinals
hat
,
when
one
had
brought
it
to
him
to
Westminster
vnder
his
cloak
:
he
clothed
the
messenger
in
rich
aray
,
and
sent
him
back
to
Douer
,
appointed
the
Bishop
of
Canterbury
to
méet
him
,
besides
an
other
company
of
Lords
and
Gentlemen
:
when
it
came
to
W●stminster
,
it
was
set
vpon
a
cubbord
with
Tapers
about
it
:
the
greatest
Duke
in
the
land
must
curtsi●
thereto
,
and
to
him
empty
seat
.
And
thus
much
touching
Cardinall
Wolsey
.
He
founded
a
certaine
new
Colledge
in
Oxford
;
for
furniture
whereof
he
gathered
together
all
the
best
learned
hee
could
heare
of
;
amongst
whom
were
Clerke
,
Tindall
,
Frith
,
and
Tauerner
,
who
after
were
found
to
be
hereticks
(
as
they
call
them
)
and
were
cast
into
a
prison
of
the
Colledge
where
salt
fish
lay
,
through
the
stinke
whereof
they
being
infected
,
the
said
Clerke
,
being
singular
in
learning
,
died
.
One
Simon
Grineus
hearing
a
Sermon
of
Faber
Bishop
of
Uienna
,
P●trus
Flistedius
,
and
Adolphus
Clarbachus
,
singular
Diuines
,
for
differing
from
the
Papists
touching
the
supper
of
the
Lord
,
with
diuers
other
of
the
Popes
traditions
and
ceremonies
,
by
the
Archbishop
and
Senate
were
burned
in
Cullen
:
this
was
by
reason
som
diuines
had
preached
that
the
punishment
&
death
of
such
as
these
were
,
would
pacifie
the
wrath
of
God
,
which
at
this
time
plagued
Germany
;
for
the
sweating
sicknes
did
then
mortally
rage
and
raigne
throughout
all
Germany
.
In
this
yeare
Solymanus
the
Turkish
Emperour
passed
th●rough
Hungarie
,
with
an
Armie
of
fourtéene
thousand
fighting
men
,
and
came
into
Austrich
,
where
he
exercised
extreame
crueltie
;
some
he
bereft
of
sight
,
some
he
rent
and
mangled
in
pieces
,
cutting
off
their
noses
,
eares
,
handes
,
armes
and
priuie
members
,
deflouring
Uirgins
,
cutting
off
womens
paps
,
openings
their
wombes
with
childe
and
burning
the
yong
babes
:
then
he
besieged
Uienna
,
and
assayed
to
vndermine
it
,
and
the
wals
being
ou●rthrowne
,
he
assaulted
it
desperatly
;
and
seeing
the
Souldiers
within
desend
the
breach
valiantly
a
month
,
he
brake
vp
the
siege
,
and
returned
with
great
dishonor
.
The
Emperour
came
to
Strawsborough
,
At
this
time
the
new
Testament
was
newly
translated
,
and
imprinted
by
William
Tindall
;
wherewith
the
Bishoppe
of
London
was
grieued
,
and
deuised
how
he
might
destroy
it
.
The
Bishop
being
at
Antwarp
,
and
desirous
to
bring
this
purpose
to
passe
,
communed
how
he
would
buy
the
New
Testaments
.
One
Packington
,
which
was
a
fauourer
of
Tindall
,
but
made
the
Bishop
otherwise
beleeue
,
said
,
My
Lord
,
I
can
doe
more
in
this
matter
then
most
Merchants
:
for
I
know
them
that
haue
bought
them
of
Tindall
,
and
for
money
I
will
assure
you
to
haue
euery
booke
of
them
that
is
printed
and
vnsolde
.
Hee
●ade
him
get
them
,
and
hee
would
pay
for
them
:
for
he
intended
to
burne
euery
booke
of
them
at
Paules
Crosse.
Hee
hereupon
declared
the
matter
to
William
Tindall
:
so
the
Bishop
had
all
the
bookes
.
After
this
Tindall
corrected
the
same
againe
,
and
had
them
the
second
time
newly
reprinted
;
so
they
came
abundantly
into
England
.
The
Bishop
sent
for
Packington
to
know
the
reason
thereof
:
he
said
he
bought
all
that
were
there
,
and
these
were
new
printed
.
One
George
Constantine
was
apprehended
by
Sir
Thomas
Moore
L.
Chancelor
of
England
for
heresie
.
My
Lord
asked
him
who
it
was
that
maintained
Tindall
Ioy
,
and
a
great
many
more
of
you
?
I
know
they
cannot
liue
without
helpe
;
and
thou
being
one
haddest
thy
part
thereof
:
I
pray
tell
me
who
helpeth
them
thus
▪
My
Lord
,
quoth
Constantine
,
I
will
tell
you
truly
:
It
is
the
Bishop
of
London
;
for
he
hath
bestowed
amongst
vs
a
great
deale
of
money
vpon
New
Testaments
to
burne
them
,
which
hath
bin
,
and
yet
is
,
our
only
succour
.
By
my
troth
,
quoth
Moore
,
I
think
the
same
:
I
told
the
Bishop
so
much
before
.
The
Townes
of
Zurick
and
Berne
being
at
contention
with
the
Townes
of
the
Cantons
,
stopped
all
the
Straits
that
there
could
no
victuals
passe
vnto
them
;
wherefore
they
prouided
a
power
to
come
against
them
of
Berne
and
Zurick
,
and
fought
a
great
conflict
with
them
:
in
which
fight
Swinglius
,
being
Minister
of
Zurick
,
was
slain
,
and
after
his
dead
corps
taken
by
his
enemies
and
burned
:
when
his
body
was
burned
to
ashes
,
his
heart
was
found
in
the
midst
of
the
fire
whole
,
which
could
not
be
without
the
great
miracle
of
God
.
The
like
happened
after
to
Thomas
Cranmer
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
.
In
this
yeare
the
King
held
a
Parliament
at
Westminster
:
diuers
Articles
were
put
vp
against
the
Clergie
touching
their
excesses
and
extortions
,
and
there
was
prouided
for
pluralties
and
non-residents
,
and
for
buying
and
selling
of
pardons
.
This
so
displeased
the
Clergie
,
that
they
called
the
commons
hereticks
and
schismaticks
:
and
the
Lords
put
a
book
of
articles
against
the
Cardinall
,
that
he
procured
the
Legat
without
the
Kings
consent
,
whereby
he
took
away
the
right
of
all
Bishops
,
that
in
all
writings
to
Rome
and
other
Princes
he
wrote
Ego
&
Rex
meus
,
that
he
standered
the
Church
of
England
to
be
brought
into
a
reprobate
sense
,
sending
to
Rome
to
be
Legat
,
to
reforme
the
Church
,
and
carried
the
great
Seale
with
him
to
Flanders
,
and
that
without
the
kings
consent
he
sent
commission
to
conclude
a
league
betwéen
the
King
and
the
Duke
of
Florence
,
and
that
hauing
the
French
pocks
,
he
presumed
to
come
and
to
breathe
on
the
King
,
and
that
hee
had
caused
the
Cardinalls
Hat
to
be
put
on
the
Kings
coyne
,
that
he
had
sent
innumerable
substance
to
Rome
to
obtaine
his
Dignities
,
to
the
great
impouerishment
of
the
Realme
,
with
many
other
things
.
The
princely
possessions
and
great
pride
of
the
Clergie
in
those
dayes
,
did
not
only
farre
excéede
the
measure
of
subiects
,
but
surmounted
the
estates
of
Kings
and
Princes
.
In
Henry
the
fourth
his
dayes
the
Temporalties
in
the
possessions
of
the
Clergie
of
England
amounted
to
three
hundred
twentie
two
thousand
marks
by
the
yeare
.
And
it
appeareth
by
a
Libell
giuen
to
Henry
the
eight
,
compiled
by
one
Master
Fish
,
that
the
Cleargie
had
gotten
into
their
hands
more
then
the
third
part
of
the
lande
of
the
Realme
,
and
the
goodliest
Lordships
,
Mannors
and
Territories
are
theirs
,
besides
the
tenth
part
of
corne
and
all
things
else
,
and
seruants
wages
:
and
they
looke
so
narrowly
to
their
tythes
,
that
they
will
haue
the
tenth
egge
,
or
else
the
good
wife
getteth
no
rights
at
Easter
,
and
shall
be
taken
as
an
her●ticke
;
beside
what
they
get
by
their
foure
offering
dayes
,
prouing
of
wills
,
priuie
tythes
,
offerings
to
pilgrimages
,
and
at
their
first
Masses
;
euery
one
that
is
buried
must
pay
somewhat
for
Masses
and
Dirges
to
be
sung
for
them
,
else
they
will
accuse
their
frinds
and
executors
for
hereticks
.
What
money
get
they
for
mortuaries
,
by
hearing
confessions
?
and
yet
will
keepe
no
Councell
;
by
hallowing
of
Churches
.
Altars
,
Superaltars
,
Chappels
and
Bels
,
by
cursing
men
and
absoluing
them
againe
for
money
.
What
a
multitude
of
money
gather
the
Pardoners
in
a
yeare
,
by
cyting
men
to
the
Court
and
releasing
them
for
money
,
and
what
abundance
the
begging
Friers
get
yearly
.
There
be
two
and
fifty
thousand
parish
Churches
in
England
,
and
euery
house
in
the
Realme
payeth
a
pennie
a
quarter
to
euery
of
the
fiue
s●rts
of
begging
Friers
,
which
is
twenty
pence
yearely
for
euery
house
in
England
.
And
the
number
of
the
Clergie
,
reckoned
with
men
,
women
,
and
children
of
the
Laie●ie
,
are
but
one
of
foure
hundred
;
and
their
substance
draweth
nigh
to
the
halfe
of
the
whole
substance
of
the
Realme
;
and
they
doe
nothing
therewith
but
exempt
themselues
from
the
obedience
of
your
grace
,
and
translate
all
power
to
themselues
,
and
that
your
subiects
may
rebell
against
yon
,
and
be
vnder
them
,
as
they
did
vnto
your
noble
predecessor
King
Iohn
:
they
then
interdicted
the
Realme
;
wherefore
your
Realme
hath
stood
tributarie
,
not
to
any
temporall
Prince
,
but
to
a
cruell
diuellish
bloud-sucker
,
drunken
in
the
bloud
of
the
Saints
and
Martyrs
euer
since
:
and
what
doe
they
more
?
nothing
but
apply
themselues
to
haue
to
doe
with
euery
mans
wife
,
daughter
,
or
mayde
:
that
Cuckoldrie
and
baudry
should
raigne
amongst
your
subiects
,
that
no
man
should
know
his
child
:
and
that
their
bastards
should
inherite
euery
mans
possessions
,
they
haue
made
an
hundred
thousand
idle
whoores
in
your
Realme
,
which
would
haue
gotten
their
liuing
honestly
,
had
not
their
superfluous
riches
inticed
them
to
vncleanenesse
and
idlenesse
:
they
catch
the
p●cks
,
or
be
burnt
,
or
the
leprosie
,
and
beare
it
vnto
another
;
yea
some
one
of
them
shall
boast
amongst
his
fellowes
that
he
hath
had
to
do
with
an
hundred
women
.
When
they
haue
intised
mens
wiues
vnto
them
,
they
spend
away
their
husbands
goods
,
and
make
the
women
runne
away
from
their
husbands
;
and
runne
away
themselues
with
the
wife
and
goods
,
bringing
man
and
wife
,
and
children
to
idlenesse
,
theft
,
and
beggerie
.
Who
is
able
to
number
the
broad
bottomlesse
Ocean
full
of
euils
,
that
this
sinfull
generation
may
lawfully
and
vnpunished
,
bring
vpon
vs
?
Who
is
shee
that
will
worke
for
three
pence
a
day
,
when
she
may
haue
at
least
twentie
pence
a
day
to
fleepe
an
houre
with
a
Frier
,
Monke
,
or
Priest
?
and
who
will
labour
for
foure
pence
a
day
,
that
may
haue
at
least
twelue
pence
a
day
to
be
bawde
to
one
of
these
?
What
a
sort
are
there
that
marrie
Priests
Lemans
but
to
cloake
the
Priests
incontinencie
,
and
that
they
may
liue
of
Priests
for
their
labour
?
and
who
is
he
,
though
he
be
grieued
neuer
so
sore
for
the
death
of
his
Ancestor
,
rauishment
of
his
wife
or
his
daughter
,
robberie
,
trespasse
,
maime
,
debt
or
any
other
offence
,
dare
lay
it
to
their
charge
by
any
way
of
action
?
if
he
do
,
then
by
and
by
he
is
accused
of
heresie
,
and
except
he
beare
a
faggot
they
will
excommunicate
him
,
and
then
all
his
Actions
be
dashed
.
Notwithstanding
,
the
statute
to
Mortmayne
,
they
doe
daily
get
into
their
hands
more
lands
:
the
Kingdome
of
the
bloud-suckers
is
like
to
preuaile
aboue
your
Kingdome
;
for
to
them
is
giuen
daily
out
of
you
Kingdome
,
and
that
which
is
once
giuen
them
,
neuer
commeth
from
them
againe
.
What
Kingdome
can
indure
,
that
●uer
giueth
and
receiueth
nothing
again
?
All
their
colour
for
their
gathering
these
things
into
their
hands
,
is
,
that
they
pray
for
vs
,
to
deliuer
our
soules
out
of
Purgatorie
:
without
whose
prayers
,
and
especially
the
Popes
pardon
,
we
could
neuer
be
deliuered
thence
:
but
the
truth
is
,
there
is
no
Purgatorie
,
but
it
is
a
thing
inuented
by
the
couetousnesse
of
the
spiritualtie
.
And
if
there
were
a
Purgatorie
,
if
the
Pope
can
deliuer
them
there
with
money
,
he
can
deliuer
them
without
;
and
if
hee
can
deliuer
one
,
he
can
deliuer
all
,
and
so
destroy
Purgatorie
,
and
then
is
he
a
cruell
tyrant
,
without
all
charitie
,
if
he
keepe
them
in
prison
and
paine
vntill
men
will
giue
him
money
.
They
will
not
let
the
New
Testament
goe
abroad
in
the
mother
tongue
,
lest
their
cloaked
hypocrisie
,
and
that
their
cruelty
,
vncleanenesse
,
and
vnmercifulnesse
be
seeue
,
and
that
they
seeke
not
Christs
honour
but
their
own
,
that
remission
of
sins
are
not
giuen
for
the
Popes
pardon
,
but
for
Christ
by
true
faith
in
him
.
And
except
your
Maiestie
suffer
their
hypocrisie
to
be
disclosed
,
the
people
will
think
you
take
away
their
liberty
from
them
,
to
buy
their
soules
out
of
Purgatorie
by
giuing
to
the
spiritualtie
,
as
their
predecessors
haue
done
:
therefore
let
their
hypocrisie
be
vttered
,
and
that
shall
be
more
speedfull
in
this
matter
,
then
all
the
lawes
that
possibly
can
be
made
.
The
Author
of
this
Booke
was
fled
to
Tindall
,
where
he
wrote
this
Booke
for
feare
of
the
Cardinall
:
when
the
King
had
read
this
,
he
caused
his
Wife
to
send
for
him
home
,
he
was
brought
to
the
King
,
and
after
he
had
communed
with
him
,
and
was
afraid
to
goe
home
,
the
King
deliuered
him
his
Signet
for
a
Token
,
to
deli●er
to
the
Cardinall
,
that
he
should
not
trouble
him
.
The
Cardinall
answered
;
Though
this
discharged
him
,
yet
he
had
no
discharge
for
his
Wife
,
and
sent
for
her
,
and
had
troubled
her
,
if
her●Daughter
had
not
béene
sicke
of
the
plague
,
of
which
sicknesse
,
the
said
Fish
within
halfe
a
yeare
after
dyed
,
and
she
marryed
one
Baynham
,
which
after
was
martyred
,
as
followeth
in
this
Story
.
To
preuent
the
spreading
abroad
of
this
Libell
,
there
was
a
prohibition
sent
out
●y
the
Bishop
of
London
,
for
calling
in
this
the
New
Testament
,
and
diuers
other
Books
translated
into
English
:
the
names
whereof
,
because
they
are
many
,
I
omit
,
and
leaue
you
to
the
booke
at
large
.
King
Henry
,
about
the
twentith
yeare
of
his
raigne
,
made
an
Oration
vnto
his
Commons
,
that
though
it
had
pleased
God
to
send
him
a
faire
Daughter
of
a
Noble
woman
,
and
of
him
begotten
to
our
great
comfort
and
ioy
:
yet
it
hath
beene
told
vs
by
diuers
great
Clarks
,
that
neither
she
is
Our
lawfull
Daughter
,
nor
her
Mother
Our
lawfull
wife
,
but
that
we
liue
together
abhominably
in
open
adultery
:
and
when
our
Ambassadors
were
last
in
Fraunce
,
motion
was
made
that
the
Duke
of
Orleans
should
marry
our
said
Daughter
:
One
of
the
chiefe
Councellors
said
,
it
were
well
done
to
know
whether
she
be
his
lawfull
Daughter
or
no
;
because
hee
begat
her
on
his
brothers
Wife
,
which
is
directly
against
Gods
Law
:
Thinke
you
my
Lords
,
that
these
words
touch
not
my
body
and
soule
,
and
that
it
doth
not
daily
and
hourely
trouble
my
Conscience
:
I
doubt
not
but
euery
one
of
you
would
seek
remedy
when
the
perill
of
your
soule
,
and
losse
of
your
inheritance
is
laid
vnto
you
.
For
this
cause
I
haue
asked
Councell
of
the
greatest
Clarkes
in
Christe●dome
:
and
for
this
cause
I
haue
sent
for
this
Legate
,
as
a
man
indifferent
to
know
the
truth
,
and
settle
my
conscience
;
and
if
the
Queene
be
adiudged
by
the
Lawe
to
bee
my
lawfull
Wife
,
it
would
be
the
most
acceptable
thing
in
my
life
,
both
to
cleere
my
conscience
and
for
the
good
qualities
which
I
know
to
bee
in
her
,
besides
her
Noble
parentage
,
as
almost
this
twenty
yéeres
I
haue
tried
,
so
that
if
I
went
to
mary
againe
,
&
the
mariage
lawfull
,
I
would
choose
her
before
all
women
,
&
if
the
marriage
proue
vnlawfull
,
I
shall
sorrow
the
departing
from
so
good
a
Lady
,
and
louing
a
companion
▪
but
much
more
lament
that
I
haue
so
long
liued
in
Adultery
,
and
haue
no
true
heyre
of
my
body
to
inherit
this
Realme
:
Therefore
I
require
you
to
make
our
minde
knowne
to
our
Subiects
that
they
may
pray
for
vs
.
The
Quéene
hearing
thereof
,
answered
,
it
was
a
great
maruell
that
they
would
make
question
of
this
now
,
after
they
had
béene
married
twenty
yeares
,
and
no
question
in
the
meane
time
,
and
that
all
the
learned
at
the
time
of
the
marriage
did
conclude
it
was
lawfull
,
and
that
both
their
fathers
,
being
so
wise
did
not
foresee
it
,
if
there
had
béene
any
such
doubt
,
and
the
King
my
father
sent
to
Rome
,
and
with
great
costs
obtained
a
dispensation
,
that
I
beeing
one
brothers
wife
procar●ally
knowne
,
might
without
scruple
of
conscience
marry
with
the
other
brother
lawfully
,
which
licence
vnder
lead
I
haue
yet
to
shewe
,
but
I
may
thanke
you
my
Lord
Cardinall
onely
for
this
trouble
,
this
is
of
malice
,
because
I
haue
won●red
at
your
high
pride
,
and
abhorred
your
voluptuous
liuing
,
and
little
regarded
your
t●ranny
,
and
for
the
malice
you
beare
to
my
Nephew
the
Emperour
because
he
would
not
make
you
Pope
by
force
:
and
the
Quéene
appealed
to
the
Pope
.
The
King
to
try
out
the
matter
sent
first
to
the
Pope
,
then
to
most
part
of
al●
Uniuers●ties
,
first
the
Pope
sent
his
two
Legats
,
Wolsey
and
Campeius
to
hear●
and
decide
the
Case
,
they
cited
the
King
and
Quéene
personally
to
appeare
,
or
else
by
Proctors
;
at
the
day
,
the
Legats
with
their
crosses
,
axes
and
pillers
were
set
,
the
King
was
ready
to
heare
the
determination
,
requiring
to
haue
an
end
,
notwithstanding
from
month
to
month
,
they
detracted
the
matter
vntill
August
,
the
King
not
taking
it
well
to
bee
so
vsed
,
sent
the
Dukes
of
Northfolke
and
Suffolke
vnto
the
Legats
,
requiring
them
to
hasten
an
end
and
to
deferre
no
longer
,
it
is
the
manner
of
Rome
,
about
the
beginning
of
August
,
during
the
Dogge
dayes
,
to
haue
a
solemne
vacation
,
in
which
neither
Schooles
bee
vsed
,
nor
any
Terme
kept
.
Cardinall
Campeius
pretending
the
order
of
Rome
,
whereof
he
was
a
member
,
answered
,
hee
neither
could
nor
would
goe
against
the
ordinance
thereof
,
and
before
October
he
would
procéed
no
further
in
the
cause
:
t●e
Dukes
séeing
their
pretended
excuses
,
and
that
by
no
wayes
they
would
be
intreated
,
burst
out
in
open
defiance
,
the
Duke
of
Suffolke
clapping
his
hands
on
the
table
,
sware
by
the
Masse
▪
there
neuer
came
Legate
or
Cardinall
from
Rome
to
doe
good
in
England
,
so
in
anger
they
departed
from
the
Cardinall
:
the
King
for
quietnesse
was
content
to
tarry●
vntill
October
,
but
before
October
came
,
Campeius
was
called
home
by
letters
fr●m
the
Pope
,
so
the
matter
was
left
vndiscussed
,
the
King
seeing
himselfe
thus
deluded
,
sent
againe
to
Pope
Clement
,
desiring
to
h●ue
an
answere
of
the
cause
,
the
Pop●
would
take
a
pause
,
and
after
send
him
word
.
Twelue
Uniuersities
agreed
in
one
consent
,
that
the
mariage
was
vnlawfull
,
and
repugnant
to
the
word
of
God
,
and
that
no
man
is
able
to
dispence
with
it
,
but
nothing
was
heard
of
from
Rome
,
wherefore
the
King
assembling
his
Parliament
sent
the
Lord
Chancellour
with
twelue
of
the
vpper
house
,
to
noti●●e
the
determinations
of
the
Colleages
as
afore
said
,
vnto
the
lower
house
:
And
the
same
year●
the
King
sent
out
a
Proclamation
for
the
abollishing
of
the
Pope
and
establishing
of
the
Kings
Supremacy
,
and
hee
brake
off
with
the
Cardinall
and
caused
him
to
be
attainted
in
Premu●ire
,
and
to
bee
apprehended
,
and
the
Clergy
maintaining
th●
power
Legatiue
of
the
Cardinall
,
incurred
the
like
premunire
,
wherefore
the
Spirituall
Lords
were
called
by
processe
into
the
Kings
Bench
to
answere
,
but
befor●
the
day
of
appearence
they
submitted
themselues
to
the
King
,
offered
him
an
hundred
thousand
pounds
to
pardon
them
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
and
offered
him
the
Title
of
Supreme
head
of
the
Church
of
England
,
which
they
would
neuer
confesse
be●ore
,
whereby
the
Pope
,
by
the
prou●dence
of
God
,
lost
his
whole
Iuris●iction
an●
Supremacy
in
England
.
Patricke
Hamelton
a
Scottish
man
,
hee
was
of
the
Kings
bloud
and
family
,
beei●●
of
the
most
ancient
and
Noble
stocke
and
name
in
Scotland
,
was
of
the
Uniuersity
of
Marpurge
in
Germany
,
he
openly
procéeding
so
intreated
and
iudged
of
matters
of
the
Church
,
with
such
praise
as
passed
the
expectation
of
his
age
,
that
he
made
the
common
people
and
learned
to
admire
him
:
Francis
Lambert
in
his
Preface
D●●icatory
maketh
mention
of
him
,
then
he
tooke
a
companion
with
him
,
and
ret●●ned
home
to
Scotland
,
he
was
not
able
to
suffer
the
filthinesse
and
blindnesse
of
the
Countrey
,
he
was
accused
of
Heresie
,
and
after
disputed
constantty
with
the
Cardinall
and
his
Band
:
he
confessed
Christ
to
be
his
onely
Aduocate
,
excluding
the
merits
of
Saints
,
acknowledged
frée
●ustification
by
the
merits
of
Christ
,
and
denied
Purgatory
:
At
last
he
was
condemned
,
and
the
same
day
after
dinner
burned
:
The
King
being
but
a
Child
by
the
Testimonie
of
his
bloud
,
hee
left
the
verity
o●
of
God
,
fixed
in
the
hearts
of
many
.
William
Tindal
in
his
Apology
against
Moore
maketh
mention
of
Thomas
Hitten
,
a
preacher
at
Maidstone
in
Kent
,
whom
the
Bishops
of
Canterbury
and
Rochester
kept
long
in
prison
,
and
tormented
him
with
diuers
torments
,
yet
he
continued
constant
,
and
at
the
las●
they
burned
him
at
Maidestone
,
for
the
constant
testimony
o●
Iesus
Christ
,
and
of
his
frée
grace
and
saluation
.
Thomas
Bil●ey
of
the
Uniuer●itie
of
Cambridge
,
a
man
of
excellent
constancy
.
Cambridge
taking
roote
in
him
,
after
long
barrennes
did
begin
to
flourish
.
He
conuerted
many
of
his
fellowes
to
the
Gospell
:
amongst
whom
was
Thomas
Arthur
,
and
Maister
Hugh
Latimer
,
who
was
Crosse-kéeper
of
Cambridge
,
bringing
it
on
procession
daies
:
at
last
he
forsooke
the
Uniuersitie
,
and
went
to
diuers
places
preaching
,
associated
with
Arthur
:
the
authoritie
of
Cardinall
Woolsey
was
then
great
,
but
his
pride
●reater
,
which
declared
the
vanity
of
his
life
,
and
of
the
liues
of
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
.
Bilney
with
others
,
maruelling
at
the
incredible
insolency
of
the
Clergy
,
which
they
could
no
longer
suffer
,
they
began
to
preach
against
this
dignity
,
and
against
the
Pope
.
Then
the
Cardinall
which
did
not
greatly
feare
any
power
of
Kings
,
but
onelie
feared
the
Gospell
of
Christ
to
be
preached
,
least
it
should
detect
their
Hypocrisie
and
deceits
.
Whereupon
he
caused
the
said
Bilney
and
Arthur
to
bee
cast
into
prison
,
then
they
were
brought
before
the
Cardinall
and
●
number
of
Bishops
into
the
Charter-house
of
Westminster
:
then
the
Cardinall
required
of
them
,
wherefore
they
had
taught
the
people
the
opinions
of
Luther
,
which
are
condemned
,
and
whether
he
had
not
once
made
an
oath
,
not
to
preach
or
defend
any
of
Luthers
opinions
,
but
to
impugne
the
same
.
He
said
,
He
had
made
such
an
Oath
,
but
not
lawfullie
:
After
hee
was
sworne
to
make
true
answere
,
and
not
to
reueale
his
examinations
.
1
It
was
laid
against
him
that
he
preached
,
though
Preachers
bee
restrained
now
adaies
:
yet
he
had
warranty
by
the
Word
of
God
,
where
he
said
;
Goe
i●to
all
the
world
and
preach
the
Gospell
.
By
which
authority
,
euery
man
that
hath
the
gift
may
preach
,
and
the
Pope
nor
any
other
can
make
any
law
to
the
contrary
,
which
he
confessed
.
2
That
he
said
,
when
crosses
were
set
vp
against
Walls
in
London
,
that
men
should
not
pisse
there
:
When
there
were
but
few
men
did
reuerence
them
,
but
when
in
euerie
corner
there
was
a
Crosse
,
of
necessitie
men
pissed
vppon
the
Crosses
:
So
that
when
there
were
but
few
Lawes
in
the
Church
,
then
men
were
afraid
to
offend
them
:
after
ward
they
made
many
lawes
,
whereof
some
are
pecuniall
,
as
they
call
them
,
and
them
they
doe
obserue
;
those
that
are
not
pecuniall
they
call
palea
,
and
regard
them
not
.
To
this
or
the
like
effect
,
he
confessed
he
spake
.
3
If
I
should
suffer
persecution
for
the
Gospell
,
yet
there
are
seuen
thousand
more
that
would
preach
the
Gospell
as
I
doe
now
:
therefore
good
people
thinke
not
much
if
these
tyrants
put
a
man
to
death
for
preaching
the
Gospell
.
This
Article
he
confessed
.
5
That
euery
Christian
man
is
a
Priest
so
offer
vp
sacrifice
of
prayer
:
and
if
they
murmured
against
Priesthood
,
they
murmured
against
themselues
:
and
that
we
should
not
pray
to
Saints
nor
worship
Images
.
6
That
he
should
preach
at
Cambridge
:
that
a
Bachelor
of
Diuinity
,
or
any
other
knowing
the
Gospell
,
should
be
let
from
preaching
by
no
man
:
and
if
any
Bishop
did
accurse
them
for
so
doing
,
their
curses
should
returne
to
themselues
.
All
these
hee
confessed
.
Master
Luther
did
recant
,
and
submit
himselfe
vnto
the
punishment
and
iudgement
of
the
Church
:
but
these
Interrogatories
were
ministred
vnto
Master
Bilney
;
Whether
hee
beléeued
the
assertions
of
Luther
impugned
by
the
Bishop
of
Rochester
were
detestable
:
Whether
generall
Councells
and
Constitutions
where
or
ought
to
be
obserued
of
all
men
euen
for
conscience
,
whether
the
Popes
Keyes
were
no●
profitable
,
or
against
Gods
word
,
whether
the
Catholik●
Church
may
erre
,
or
whether
it
may
bee
demonstrated
or
poynted
out
,
or
else
whether
it
is
a
spirituall
Church
knowne
to
God
,
whether
Images
of
Saints
ought
to
bee
worshipped
of
all
true
Christian●
,
whether
a
man
may
beléeue
that
there
is
not
yet
any
Iudgement
giuen
vppon
the
sou●es
departed
,
whether
a
man
may
beléeue
that
our
Lady
remained
not
alwayes
a
Uirgine
?
whether
Holy
dayes
and
fasting
dayes
may
without
〈◊〉
bee
broken
by
any
priuate
man
?
whether
we
are
bound
to
be
obedient
to
Bishoppes
and
Kings
as
vnto
Parents
?
whether
the
Church
doo
godly
,
in
praying
to
Saints
?
whether
all
true
Christians
bee
Priests
,
and
haue
the
Keyes
of
binding
and
loosing
?
whether
faith
may
bee
without
workes
and
charity
?
whether
it
is
more
agreable
vnto
faith
,
that
the
people
should
pray
in
their
owne
tongue
,
or
in
a
learned
and
vnknowne
tongue
?
whether
children
should
be
taught
the
Lords
prayer
without
the
salutation
of
the
Uirgine
?
whether
beades
be
to
be
denied
or
no
?
whether
Scriptures
ought
to
bee
translated
into
English
or
no
?
whether
Organs
and
all
maner
of
songs
ought
to
bee
in
the
Churches
?
whether
a
Bishoppe
haue
any
Temporall
power
?
whether
it
bee
a
godly
Constitution
that
no
man
should
preach
in
an
others
Dioces
without
lycence
of
the
Bishop
?
whether
vowes
of
priuate
men
commeth
of
the
spirit
of
God
?
whether
we
should
pray
for
the
dead
,
or
that
there
is
a
Purgatory
?
whether
Morall
philosophy
helpe
the
vnderstanding
of
the
Scriptures
?
whether
the
Popes
pardons
are
to
be
●eiected
?
whether
there
may
bee
any
Morall
ver●ues
without
the
grac●
of
Christ
?
whether
Saluation
and
damnation
come
of
necessity
and
nothing
to
bee
in
our
owne
wills
?
whether
Images
ought
to
be
taken
out
of
the
Churches
?
whether
preachers
should
exhort
men
to
Pilgrimage
or
to
the
worshipping
of
reliques
?
hee
in
a
maner
confesseth
them
all
.
Hee
answereth
that
he
did
beléeue
the
assertions
of
Luther
,
and
that
men
were
not
bound
to
beléeue
Councells
and
Constitutions
,
and
St.
Augustine
in
his
tim●
marnailed
,
that
we
could
liue
in
safety
amongst
so
many
snares
of
Constitutions
,
when
Adam
and
Eue
could
not
obserue
one
.
Fourthly
he
sayd
that
the
Catholike
Church
cannot
erre
in
fayth
,
for
it
is
the
whole
Congregation
of
the
Elect
knowne
onely
to
God
,
otherwise
no
man
could
be
assured
of
his
owne
or
anothers
saluation
,
for
it
is
written
,
no
man
knoweth
whether
●e
be
worthy
of
hatred
or
loue
▪
yet
I
may
truely
say
of
the
generall
Councell
,
congregated
by
the
holy
Ghost
:
Behold
here
the
Catholike
Church
,
denominating
the
whole
by
the
most
worthy
part
:
and
hee
affirmed
by
the
Scriptures
,
that
the
faithfull
haue
the
I●dgment
of
their
soules
as
soone
as
they
die
,
and
are
in
Heauen
,
and
that
we
are
bound
to
obay
Magistrates
as
Parents
,
and
that
the
people
should
haue
the
Lords
prayer
and
the
Créed
in
their
owne
tongue
,
that
their
denotion
might
bee
furthered
by
their
vnderstanding
of
it
,
and
might
be
more
expert
in
their
faith
:
I
hau●
heard
many
say
,
they
neuer
heard
any
speake
of
their
resurrection
,
and
by
the
knowledge
thereof
became
more
ready
to
goodnes
,
and
fearefull
to
doe
euill
,
and
he
would
wish
that
the
Scripture
were
in
our
owne
tong●e
,
for
St.
Paule
sath
,
hee
would
rather
haue
fiue
words
in
a
tongue
that
is
knowne
&c.
that
the
Church
may
be
edified
,
and
Ch●isostome
bad
his
hearers
looke
vpon
bookes
,
that
they
may
the
better
remember
that
which
they
had
heard
,
and
Bead
translated
the
gospell
of
St.
Iohn
into
English
,
and
where
it
is
obiected
,
it
is
daungerous
for
Heres●e
,
hee
said
good
Pastors
might
easily
helpe
the
matter
by
adding
the
interpretation
of
the
hard
places
in
the
margent
:
touching
pardons
,
he
said
it
were
better
that
they
should
bee
restrain●d
,
then
any
longer
to
be
vsed
as
they
haue
béene
to
the
iniury
of
Christs
passion
.
Further
these
things
were
deposed
against
him
,
that
he
should
preach
at
Ipswich
,
Christ
is
our
Meadiator
betwixt
vs
and
the
Father
,
why
then
should
wee
séeke
to
any
Saint
for
remedy
,
and
to
make
petition
to
Saints
is
great
iniury
and
blasphemie
to
Christ
:
and
that
man
is
so
imperfect
of
himselfe
,
that
hee
cannot
merit
by
his
owne
deedes
,
that
it
was
great
iniury
vnto
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
to
teach
that
to
b●
buried
in
Saint
Francis
Coull
,
should
remit
foure
parts
of
penance
:
what
is
then
left
to
Christ
which
taketh
away
the
sinnes
of
the
world
:
This
I
will
iustifie
to
bee
great
blasphemie
.
And
that
it
was
great
folly
to
go●
in
pilgrimage
,
and
that
preachers
in
times
past
haue
been
Antichrists
,
and
now
it
hath
pleased
God
somewhat
to
shew
their
errors
;
and
that
the
myracles
done
in
Walsingham
,
Canterbury
,
and
Ipswich
were
done
by
the
Diuell
by
the
sufferance
of
God
,
to
blind
the
people
:
and
that
the
pope
hath
not
the
Keyes
that
Peter
had
,
except
hee
follow
Peter
in
liuing
,
and
that
it
was
deposed
against
him
,
that
hee
was
twice
pulled
out
of
the
Pulpit
by
the
Fryers
in
the
Dioces
of
Norwich
:
And
that
hee
●xhorted
the
people
to
put
away
their
Gods
of
Siluer
and
Gold
,
and
leaue
offering
vnto
them
,
because
it
hath
often
béen
knowne
,
that
those
things
offered
,
haue
after
been
giuen
to
Whoores
of
the
Stewes
:
And
that
Iewes
and
Sarazens
would
haue
bec●me
Christians
long
agoe
,
had
it
not
bin
for
the
Idolatry
of
the
Christians
,
in
offering
Candles
,
Wax
and
mony
to
stockes
and
stones
.
In
a
Dialogue
betwixt
him
and
Fryer
Iohn
Brusierd
,
hee
proueth
thrée
points
:
Firs●
,
that
there
is
but
one
Mediator
of
God
and
Men
,
which
is
Christ
:
Then
our
Lady
,
S.
Peter
,
and
other
Saints
be
no
Mediators
;
and
whatsoeuer
wee
aske
the
Father
in
Christs
Name
we
shall
haue
,
and
God
saith
not
in
any
other
name
:
therfore
let
vs
aske
in
his
name
,
least
at
the
day
of
Iudgement
it
be
said
to
vs
,
hetherto
haue
you
asked
nothing
in
my
name
.
To
which
the
Fry●r
answered
:
I
would
Maister
Bilney
that
you
would
search
the
first
Origen
of
the
Rogation
daies
,
which
were
ordained
by
Pope
Gregory
,
with
Fastings
,
Prayers
,
and
holy
Processions
against
the
Pestilence
,
by
the
infe●tion
of
the
ayre
,
in
which
time
of
Procession
an
Image
like
our
Lady
,
Painted
by
S.
Luke
,
went
before
them
:
About
which
Image
Angels
did
sing
Regina
coeli
letare
:
To
the
which
the
Pope
ioined
,
Ora
pro
nobis
Domine
,
&c.
Therefore
beeing
the
Angels
did
honour
the
Image
of
the
Uirgine
:
And
Pope
Gregory
with
all
the
Clergy
did
pray
to
her
:
It
appeareth
mani●estly
we
ought
to
pray
to
Saints
,
that
they
may
say
like
for
vs
,
which
the
Disciples
said
in
the
Gospell
,
serue
them
,
and
send
them
away
,
because
they
cry
after
vs
.
Secondly
,
he
proueth
the
Pope
to
be
Antichrist
,
in
that
he
exalteth
himselfe
aboue
all
that
is
called
God
.
For
the
Pope
imposeth
but
a
small
punishment
vpon
them
that
break
any
of
the
●en
Commandements
;
But
he
that
shall
violate
the
popes
constitutions
,
he
is
guilty
of
death
.
What
is
this
but
the
Pope
to
sit
and
to
raigne
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
that
is
,
mans
conscience
as
God
,
and
the
popish
miracles
are
not
of
God
,
but
illusions
of
Satan
;
who
as
the
Script●res
witnes
,
haue
been
loosed
this
fiue
hundred
yeares
;
As
it
is
written
,
that
Satan
should
bee
loosed
after
a
thousand
yeares
;
and
they
are
illusions
,
because
they
make
them
put
th●ir
Faith
in
our
Lady
and
oth●r
Saints
,
and
not
in
God
alone
.
The
third
is
,
that
no
Saint
,
though
his
suffering
were
neuer
so
great
,
and
his
life
most
pure
,
deserued
any
thing
for
vs
with
God
,
as
you
may
sée
by
the
answer
of
the
wise
Uirgins
,
vnto
the
foolish
Uirgins
,
when
they
craued
oyle
of
them
:
No
say
they
,
least
peraduenture
we
haue
not
sufficient
for
our selues
and
you
,
get
you
rather
to
them
that
sell
,
and
buy
,
where
be
then
the
merits
of
Saints
,
whereby
they
may
deserue
for
themselues
and
others
.
After
he
was
brought
againe
before
the
Bishops
at
the
Charter-house
afore
said
;
where
he
was
admonished
to
abiure
and
recant
:
who
answered
,
he
would
stand
to
his
Conscience
:
but
being
many
times
sent
for
and
perswaded
,
he
did
abiure
:
But
God
not
willing
to
loose
such
a
worthy
instrument
of
his
Church
raised
him
againe
after
his
fall
,
as
h●re
followeth
to
be
seene
.
These
Articles
were
obiected
against
GEFFREY
LON
,
for
which
he
was
abiured
.
FIrst
for
hauing
and
dispersing
abroad
bookes
of
Luther
,
for
affirming
and
beleeuing
that
Faith
onely
iustifieth
,
and
that
men
be
not
bo●nd
to
obserue
the
constitutions
of
the
Church
;
That
we
should
pray
onely
to
God
,
not
to
Saints
:
That
pilgrimages
are
not
profitable
to
mans
soule
:
That
we
should
not
offer
nor
set
vp
lights
to
Images
:
That
no
man
is
bound
to
keep
the
Fasts
of
the
Church
:
That
Popes
pardons
profit
not
a
man
:
and
Thomas
Garnet
Master
of
Art
.
Curat
of
all
Hallowes
in
Hony
Lane
,
for
hauing
and
distributing
Luthers
Bookes
,
and
them
of
that
sect
:
For
affirming
Faith
onely
iustifieth
:
That
Pardons
profit
neither
the
dead
nor
liuing
:
That
the
Constitutions
of
the
Church
binde
vs
not
:
for
calling
Bishops
Pharisies
:
That
fasting
daies
are
not
to
bee
obserued
:
That
euery
man
that
is
able
may
preach
the
Word
and
no
Law
to
the
contrarie
:
for
thes●
and
such
like
he
was
abiured
before
Cutbert
Bishop
of
London
.
But
the
aforesaid
Bilney
,
notwithstanding
his
recantation
:
Hee
abated
not
any
part
of
his
desire
&
study
to
preach
,
but
was
the
more
vehement
against
the
Bishops
corrupt
life
:
but
whilst
he
was
occupied
in
that
godly
enterprise
,
to
allure
all
men
to
saluation
,
Thomas
Moore
,
and
Richard
Nickes
,
the
blind
Bishop
of
Norwich
,
who
was
as
blind
in
body
as
Soule
,
they
laid
hands
on
him
,
and
condemned
him
of
heresie
,
and
iudged
him
to
the
fire
;
because
he
had
preached
since
his
abiuration
,
and
because
he
taught
Saints
should
not
be
worshipped
,
nor
called
vpon
as
Mediators
.
He
would
many
times
proue
the
paine
of
the
fire
by
holding
his
finger
neere
the
Candle
:
but
the
night
before
he
suffered
martyrdome
hee
held
his
finger
so
long
that
he
burnt
off
the
first
ioynt
.
Hee
was
burned
in
Lollards
yit
in
Norwich
,
with
great
ioy
falling
downe
before
the
stake
,
and
rising
kist
it
,
&
bound
himselfe
with
the
Chaine
,
confessing
his
Faith
,
and
animating
the
people
to
stand
fast
in
the
truth
of
Gods
Word
,
and
to
suffer
for
it
.
Sir
Thomas
Moore
beeing
Chancellor
of
England
;
when
those
,
should
burne
Bilney
,
required
of
him
a
Letter
of
his
hand
,
whereby
they
might
●ee
discharged
after
his
death
:
He
said
goe
too
fellowes
burne
him
first
,
then
come
to
me
after
for
a
Bill
of
my
hand
.
The
Story
of
the
valiant
Martyr
Maister
BAYFIELD
.
THis
Bayfield
was
a
Monk
of
Bury
,
and
for
his
Religion
he
was
〈◊〉
in
the
prison
of
his
house
,
and
whipped
with
a
gagge
in
his
mouth
,
and
then
●●ocked
and
continued
in
the
same
torments
thrée
quarters
of
a
yeere
;
and
then
hee
was
committed
to
Doctor
Barnes
to
go●
to
Cambridge
with
him
:
when
he
had
been
the●e
a
whole
yeare
,
he
tasted
good
learning
so
well
that
he
neuer
returned
vnto
his
Abbey
againe
,
but
went
to
London
to
Maxwell
and
Stacy
,
&
they
kept
him
secret
a
while
,
and
conuayed
him
beyond
Sea
.
Doctor
Barnes
being
in
the
Fléete
for
Gods
Word
;
This
Bayfield
mightily
prospered
in
the
knowledge
of
God
,
and
was
veneficiall
to
Maister
Tindall
,
and
Frith
,
for
he
brought
substance
with
him
,
and
sould
their
works
for
them
.
And
at
last
comming
to
London
to
M.
Smithes
house
in
●●cklers
Bury
,
he
was
betrayed
and
dogged
to
his
Book-●inders
house
in
Marke
Lane
,
&
there
taken
&
carried
vnto
Lolards
Tower
,
&
from
thence
taken
&
carried
to
the
Cole-house
;
because
one
Patmore
Parson
of
Much-Haddam
in
Essex
,
then
liuing
in
Lolards
tower
,
was
confirmed
in
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
by
him
;
there
hee
was
tyed
by
the
neck
,
middle
and
legges
,
standing
vp●ight
by
the
walles
,
diuers
times
manacled
to
accuse
others
that
had
bought
his
Bookes
,
but
he
accused
none
,
but
stood
in
his
Faith
vnto
the
end
:
He
was
in
the
Consistory
of
Paules
put
to
his
tryall
,
whether
he
would
abiure
or
no
:
he
said
he
would
dispute
for
his
Faith
,
and
so
did
to
their
great
shame
.
Stokesley
being
their
Iudge
with
others
,
hee
was
condemned
for
bringing
ouer
and
selling
hereticall
Bookes
,
and
because
before
time
he
was
accused
to
the
Bishop
of
London
for
affirming
certaine
Articles
contrarie
to
the
Church
:
and
especially
that
all
land
should
be
giuen
to
God
,
and
not
to
Saints
or
Creatures
;
and
that
euery
Priest
might
preach
the
Word
of
God
,
by
the
authoritie
of
the
Gospell
,
and
néed
not
to
runne
to
the
Pope
or
Cardinals
for
licence
;
and
that
hee
ab●ured
,
and
hath
since
preached
the
like
Doctrines
:
When
they
asked
him
what
he
had
to
say
,
why
he
should
not
haue
his
Iudgement
;
Hee
said
with
a
vehement
spirit
to
the
Bishop
of
London
,
your
liuing
of
the
spiritualty
is
so
euill
,
that
you
be
hereticks
,
and
you
maintaine
euill
liuing
,
and
let
that
true
liuing
may
not
be
knowne
:
and
that
their
liuing
,
neither
their
beleefe
,
is
according
to
Christs
Gospell
:
Then
the
Bishop
read
the
sentence
against
him
,
and
disgraded
him
▪
hee
knéeling
vpon
the
highest
step
of
the
Altar
in
Paules
;
He
tooke
the
Crosie●
staffe
,
and
smote
him
on
the
brest
,
that
he
threw
him
downe
backwards
and
brake
his
head
,
and
he
sounded
:
and
when
he
came
to
himselfe
againe
,
he
thanked
God
that
he
was
deliuered
from
the
malignant
Church
of
Antichrist
,
and
that
he
was
come
into
the
true
Church
,
and
that
he
trusted
anon
to
bee
in
heauen
with
Iesus
Christ
,
and
the
triumphant
Church
for
euer
:
Then
he
was
led
againe
to
Newgate
,
&
continued
there
in
prayer
an
houre
,
and
thence
went
to
the
fire
ioifully
,
and
was
thrée
quarters
of
an
houre
aliue
in
the
fire
,
and
when
the
left
arm
was
burned
,
he
rubbed
it
with
his
right
hand
,
&
it
fell
from
his
body
,
and
he
continued
in
prayer
to
the
end
without
mouing
.
The
History
of
Mr
Iohn
Tewxbury
Cittizen
and
Lether-Dresser
of
London
.
IN
all
points
of
Religion
,
and
the
point
of
iustification
,
he
disputed
most
openly
in
the
Bishops
Chappell
,
with
such
prompt
and
expert
answers
that
Tunstall
and
all
his
learned
men
were
ashamed
:
This
disputation
continued
a
senight
,
then
he
was
sent
to
my
L.
Chancellor
,
Sir
Thomas
Moore
to
Chelsey
,
and
there
he
lay
in
the
porters
Lodge
,
hand
,
foote
,
and
head
in
the
stockes
six
daies
.
Then
he
was
carried
to
Iesus
Tree
in
the
Garden
,
where
he
was
whipped
,
and
also
twisted
in
his
browes
,
with
small
ropes
,
that
the
bloud
start
out
of
his
eyes
,
and
yet
would
accuse
no
man
.
Then
he
was
racked
in
the
Tower
,
and
there
promised
to
retant
at
Paules
Crosse.
After
he
came
to
S.
Austens
with
a
new
Testament
in
his
hand
,
and
stood
vp
before
the
people
in
a
Pew
,
and
declared
openly
with
teares
that
he
had
denied
God
,
and
prayed
the
people
to
forgiue
him
,
and
to
beware
of
his
weaknesse
not
to
doe
as
he
had
done
:
for
if
I
should
not
turne
againe
to
this
truth
,
hauing
the
New
Testament
in
his
hand
,
he
said
,
this
Booke
Gods
Word
would
damne
mee
body
and
soule
,
and
he
prayed
euery
body
to
doe
as
hee
had
done
:
for
hee
would
not
feele
such
a
hell
againe
as
he
had
done
not
for
all
the
worlds
good
:
and
immediately
hee
was
carried
to
the
Bishop
of
London
;
and
after
he
was
burned
in
Smithfield
,
and
died
a
glorious
Martyr
.
In
his
Disputations
,
the
Bishop
proposed
these
Articles
out
of
the
Booke
called
the
Booke
of
the
wicked
Mammon
:
and
hee
affirmed
them
.
TEwxbery
,
A
man
should
doe
good
works
for
the
loue
of
God
onely
,
and
for
no
hope
of
reward
higher
or
lower
in
heauen
,
for
if
he
should
it
were
presumption
,
&
being
asked
whether
faith
only
iustifieth
:
he
said
if
he
should
desire
heauen
by
works
hee
were
greatly
to
blame
,
for
workes
followe
Faith
,
and
Christ
redéemed
vs
by
his
death
:
the
diuell
holdeth
our
hearts
so
hard
that
it
is
impossible
for
vs
to
consent
to
Gods
Law
:
and
that
the
Law
of
God
suffereth
no
merits
,
nor
any
man
to
bee
Iustified
in
the
sight
of
God
:
and
that
the
Law
of
God
commandeth
things
impossible
;
and
as
the
good
tree
bringeth
forth
good
fruit
:
so
there
is
no
Law
to
him
that
beleeueth
and
is
iustified
by
faith
,
and
all
good
workes
must
be
done
without
respect
of
any
profit
thereby
,
for
they
deserue
no
reward
of
God
,
and
that
the
Diuel
is
not
east
out
by
the
merits
of
fasting
and
prayer
.
Item
,
We
cannot
loue
God
,
except
we
sée
first
his
loue
and
kindnes
to
vs
:
whilst
we
are
vnder
the
Law
,
wee
sée
nothing
but
●inne
and
damnation
,
and
the
wrath
of
God
,
and
cannot
but
hate
him
as
a
tyrant
,
and
flée
from
him
as
Cain
,
and
that
wée
are
damned
by
Nature
as
a
Toade
,
and
a
Serpent
are
so
by
Nature
.
Item
,
Loue
in
Christ
putteth
no
difference
betwixt
one
man
and
another
.
Item
,
The
sects
of
Saints
Francis
,
Saint
Dominick
&
others
be
damnable
:
Then
the
Bishop
asked
him
whether
he
would
renounce
these
heresies
,
and
he
prayed
the
Bishop
to
reforme
himselfe
:
Then
the
Bishop
gaue
him
respite
,
and
when
hee
came
before
him
againe
.
First
,
he
affirmed
that
Christ
&
all
his
merits
were
his
,
and
that
he
was
knit
to
him
so
inseperably
that
he
could
not
be
damned
,
except
Christ
were
damned
.
He
that
séeketh
by
his
almes
more
then
to
be
mercifull
,
and
to
succor
his
brother●
and
neighbours
need
he
is
blind
,
and
seeth
not
Christs
bloud
,
so
God
is
honoured
on
all
sides
in
that
we
count
him
righteous
in
all
his
lawes
,
and
to
worship
him
otherwise
is
Idolatry
:
he
concluded
to
them
all
,
he
found
no
fault
throughout
all
the
booke
,
but
it
is
all
good
,
and
hath
giuen
him
great
light
of
conscience
.
The
next
Sessions
he
was
intised
to
recant
▪
but
shortly
after
he
was
moued
by
the
example
of
one
that
was
burned
in
Smithfield
,
and
after
did
constantly
abide
in
the
testimonie
of
the
truth
,
and
suffered
in
Smithfield
.
Lastly
for
these
Articles
he
was
condemned
.
-
1
THat
Faith
onely
iustifieth
which
lacketh
not
Charitie
.
-
2
That
Christ
is
a
sufficient
Mediator
for
vs
,
therefore
no
prayer
to
be●
made
to
Saints
.
-
3
That
Christ
is
our
sufficient
purgatory
;
and
that
there
is
no
purgatory
after
this
life
.
-
4
That
the
soules
of
the
faithfull
departing
this
life
rest
with
Christ
.
-
5
That
a
Priest
receiuing
orders
,
receiueth
more
grace
,
if
his
Faith
be
increased
,
or
else
not
.
Lastly
,
hee
beléeueth
that
the
bloud
and
flesh
of
Christ
is
not
in
the
Sacrament
:
wherevpon
he
was
condemned
and
burnt
as
aforesaid
.
IOHN
RANDALL
.
THis
IOHN
RANDALL
was
of
Christs
Colledge
in
Cambridge
,
and
for
the
loue
that
he
had
to
the
Scriptures
,
and
sincere
Religion
,
hee
was
suspected
and
hated
;
the
yong
man
being
studious
and
about
one
&
twenty
yéeres
old
was
long
lacking
of
his
companions
,
and
through
the
stench
of
his
corps
,
his
study
door●
being
broken
vp
,
he
was
found
hanged
with
his
owne
girdle
within
the
study
,
in
such
maner
,
that
he
had
his
face
looking
vpon
the
Bible
,
and
his
finger
pointing
to
a
place
of
Scripture
:
whereas
predestination
was
intreated
of
,
surely
this
matter
lacked
no
singular
policie
,
of
some
old
naughty
man
,
that
it
should
seeme
for
feare
of
pred●stination
,
he
was
driuen
to
despaire
,
that
it
might
keep
their
yong
men
from
the
study
of
the
Scriptures
as
a
thing
most
perilous
.
In
this
yeare
an
old
man
in
the
County
of
Buckingham
,
for
eating
of
Bacon
in
Lent
,
EDWARD
FRESE
.
EDward
Frese
,
a
Painter
,
was
hired
to
paint
certaine
cloaths
for
the
new
Inne
in
Colchester
,
and
in
the
vpper
boarder
of
the
cloaths
,
he
wrote
certaine
sentences
of
the
Scripture
:
then
some
of
the
Towne
which
had
seene
his
worke
,
apprehended
him
,
and
brought
him
to
London
to
the
Bishop
,
where
he
was
cruelly
imprisoned
,
with
others
of
Essex
.
One
Iohnson
and
his
wife
,
and
one
Willy
,
his
wife
,
and
his
son
,
and
one
Father
Bate
of
Rowshedge
,
&
they
were
fed
with
fine
Manchet
,
made
of
saw-dust
,
or
the
most
part
therof
:
the
said
Frese
being
at
the
Bishops
at
Fullam
,
his
wife
being
desirous
to
see
him
,
came
to
the
gate
being
big
with
Childe
,
the
Porter
kicked
her
on
the
belly
,
that
on
the
same
she
died
,
and
the
childe
died
immediatly
:
after
for
writing
against
the
wall
,
his
hands
were
manacled
,
that
the
flesh
of
his
armes
were
higher
then
the
Irons
:
and
they
kept
him
thrée
daies
without
meat
,
when
he
should
come
to
his
answer
,
he
could
say
nothing
,
but
looked
on
the
people
like
a
wilde
man
,
and
if
they
asked
him
any
question
,
he
could
say
nothing
,
but
my
Lord
is
a
good
man
:
an●
when
they
had
spent
his
body
and
wits
,
they
sent
him
to
Bearsie-Abby
,
but
hee
would
not
tarry
there
,
but
he
neuer
came
to
his
wits
againe
,
vntill
his
death
:
And
his
brother
Valentine
Frese
was
burned
for
the
testimony
of
Christ
in
Yorke
.
Also
the
wife
of
the
aforesaid
Father
Bate
,
made
a
Supplication
to
the
King
,
and
deliuered
it
vnto
him
,
who
appointed
her
to
go
to
one
M.
Seliard
,
of
him
she
gat
a
letter
to
the
Bishop
,
she
hoped
some
good
should
come
to
her
Husband
,
but
some
of
her
friends
would
néeds
sée
the
contents
of
her
letter
,
which
was
to
this
effect
:
look
what
you
can
gather
against
Father
Bate
,
send
me
word
,
that
I
may
certifie
the
Kinges
Maiesty
:
but
shortly
after
he
gat
out
of
prison
in
a
darke
night
,
and
was
caught
no
more
.
In
this
yeare
Fryer
Roy
was
burned
in
Portugale
,
what
his
doctrine
was
,
may
easily
be
gathered
by
his
testimony
that
he
left
here
in
England
.
The
History
of
Maister
IAMES
BAYNHAM
,
a
Lawyer
.
THis
Maister
Baynham
was
accused
to
Sir
Thomas
Moore
,
Chancelor
,
&
arested
with
a
Sergeant
at
Armes
,
and
carried
out
of
the
middle
Temple
to
his
house
at
Chelsey
,
&
when
he
saw
he
could
not
preuaile
with
him
,
he
whipped
him
at
a
trée
in
his
garden
,
then
racked
him
at
the
tower
before
himselfe
,
vntill
they
had
almost
lamed
him
,
because
he
would
not
accuse
Gentlemen
of
the
Temple
,
nor
tel
where
his
bookes
lay
,
and
because
his
wife
denied
they
were
at
his
house
,
she
was
sent
to
the
fléet
,
and
his
goods
confiscate
.
When
they
had
often
vsed
him
vpon
the
tortures
,
then
he
sent
him
to
the
Bishop
of
London
,
who
cast
him
into
Lolards
tower
,
vntill
he
had
bin
diuers
times
before
him
examined
,
and
they
were
not
able
to
resist
him
.
He
was
both
mighty
in
Scriptures
and
Arguments
,
that
he
was
able
to
confound
them
with
their
owne
Arguments
:
so
he
condemned
him
,
and
the
Bishop
sent
one
Doctor
Symons
to
peruert
him
,
and
waite
vpon
him
to
the
stake
,
&
after
much
communication
betweene
the
Doctor
&
him
,
he
prayed
the
Sheriffes
to
deliuer
him
from
Satan
,
for
he
was
content
to
confirme
his
faith
with
his
blood
.
At
the
stake
he
lay
down
flat
and
prayed
,
then
rising
vp
,
he
imbraced
the
stake
:
then
he
said
,
Good
people
,
I
am
come
hither
,
accused
and
condemned
for
an
hereticke
:
these
be
the
Articles
I
dye
for
.
I
say
it
is
lawfull
for
euery
man
or
woman
to
haue
Gods
booke
in
their
Mother
tongue
.
That
the
Pope
is
Antichrist
,
that
he
knoweth
no
other
Keyes
of
heau●n
gate
,
but
the
preaching
of
the
word
,
and
that
the●e
is
no
other
purgatory
,
then
the
purgatory
of
Christs
blood
,
and
that
the
soules
of
the
faithfull
imediatly
go
to
heauen
,
&
r●st
with
Christ
for
euermore
.
That
Thomas
Becket
was
no
Saint
,
but
a
Traytor
,
and
a
shedder
of
innocent
blood
:
th●n
one
M.
Pauey
answered
,
Thou
liest
thou
heretick
,
thou
deniest
the
blessed
Sacrament
of
the
altar
:
He
answered
;
I
do
not
deny
the
Sacrament
as
it
was
instituted
of
Christ
,
and
vsed
of
his
Apostles
,
but
I
deny
transubstantiation
,
and
your
Idolatry
to
the
bread
,
and
that
Christ
,
God
,
and
Man
should
dwell
in
a
piece
of
bread
;
but
that
he
is
in
heauen
,
sitting
at
the
right
hand
of
God
:
but
it
is
an
Idoll
as
you
vse
it
in
the
abhominable
Masse
,
making
it
a
sacrifice
propitiatory
to
the
quicke
and
the
dead
,
and
robbing
the
Church
of
one
kind
:
then
Pauey
bid
,
Burne
him
Hereticke
:
then
he
said
,
God
forgiue
thee
,
and
shew
thee
more
mercy
then
thou
shewest
me
,
and
God
forgiue
Sir
Thomas
Moore
:
and
prayed
the
people
to
pray
for
him
,
and
so
praying
died
.
The
next
weeke
after
,
M.
Pauey
went
vp
into
a
Galery
,
where
he
had
a
Roode
before
him
and
prayed
,
and
bitterly
wept
,
and
his
Maid
finding
him
so
doing
,
he
●ad
her
take
a
rusty
sword
and
make
it
cleane
,
and
not
trouble
him
,
and
immediatly
hee
tyed
vp
a
rope
and
hung
himselfe
.
There
was
an
Idoll
named
the
Rood
of
Douer-Court
,
N●cholas
M●●sh
,
Robert
King
in
Dedham
,
Robert
Debnam
,
at
Cottaway
:
which
three
persons
a●
their
death
,
did
more
edifie
the
people
in
godly
learning
,
then
all
the
sermons
preached
there
a
long
time
before
:
the
fourth
escaped
:
the
same
yeare
many
Images
were
cast
downe
.
The
Martirdome
of
Iohn
Frith
.
WHen
Cardinall
Wolsey
prepared
to
build
a
Colledge
in
Oxford
,
which
now
is
called
Christs
Church
,
Iohn
Frith
was
one
,
and
William
Tindall
,
and
Tauernar
of
Bostone
,
and
Iohn
Clark
,
and
many
others
.
These
were
accused
of
heresie
by
the
Cardinall
,
and
impri●oned
in
a
déep
Caue
in
t●e
same
Colledge
,
where
they
were
all
infected
through
the
stinke
of
Fish
:
and
Iohn
Clarke
,
wi●h
other
good
men
,
whose
names
are
not
kn●wne
,
died
;
but
Frith
escaped
,
and
departed
out
of
England
for
foure
yeares
,
and
returning
home
,
Sir
Thomas
Moore
promised
great
rewards
to
them
that
could
take
him
,
and
laid
all
the
hauens
for
him
.
At
length
he
was
taken
at
Reading
for
a
Uacabound
,
and
being
put
in
the
stockes
,
hee
sent
for
the
Schoolemaister
,
and
began
in
the
Lattine
tongue
to
bewaile
his
captiuity
,
the
Schoole-maister
being
ouercome
with
his
eloquen●e
,
tooke
pitty
on
him
,
and
loue●
his
excellent
wit
:
then
they
fell
to
the
Gréeke
tongue
,
wherewith
he
so
inflamed
the
loue
of
the
Schoole-maister
,
that
he
went
to
the
Magistrates
and
got
him
to
be
set
at
liberty
without
punishment
:
but
after
he
was
trayterously
taken
and
sent
to
the
Tower
,
where
he
had
many
conflicts
with
the
Bishops
,
but
especially
in
writing
with
Sir
Thomas
Moore
,
who
wrote
against
certaine
writings
of
Frithes
,
against
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
which
came
to
Sir
Thomas
Moores
hands
,
and
Frith
hauing
gotten
a
Coppy
of
it
,
wrote
against
it
.
Cranmer
,
Archbishop
,
in
his
Apology
against
the
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
séemeth
to
haue
collecte●
Friths
reasons
aboundantly
.
What
Articles
were
obiected
vnto
him
,
appeareth
by
a
breefe
Commentary
,
written
and
sent
to
his
friends
out
of
prison
,
as
followeth
.
First
,
the
whole
matter
of
the
examination
was
two
Articles
,
to
wit
;
purgatory
,
and
the
substance
of
the
Sacrament
.
Touching
purgatory
,
they
asked
whether
I
beleeued
that
there
was
any
place
to
purg●
the
spots
of
the
dead
after
this
life
:
I
denied
there
was
any
,
because
the
nature
of
man
consisteth
but
of
two
parts
,
the
body
and
mind
:
one
Christ
purgeth
in
this
world
by
laying
afflictions
vpon
vs
,
and
death
the
reward
of
sinne
is
laid
vpon
it
,
but
our
soules
are
purged
with
the
word
of
God
,
which
we
drinke
in
through
Faith
,
to
the
saluation
both
of
body
and
soule
:
If
you
will
shew
a
third
part
of
man
,
I
will
grant
you
a
third
place
,
which
you
call
Purgatory
,
otherwise
I
must
deny
vnto
you
the
Bishops
shop
of
Purgatory
.
Secondly
,
it
was
required
of
me
,
whether
the
very
body
of
Christ
were
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
.
I
answered
,
it
is
both
Christs
body
&
ours
,
for
as
of
many
corns
is
made
one
loafe
,
so
we
being
diuers
,
are
but
one
body
in
Christ
,
therein
it
signifieth
our
body
:
so
of
the
Wine
that
is
made
of
many
clusters
,
one
liquor
.
But
the
same
bread
againe
,
in
that
that
it
is
broken
,
signifieth
the
body
of
Christ
,
declaring
his
body
to
be
broken
and
put
to
death
for
our
redemption
;
and
in
that
it
is
distributed
the
fruit
of
his
Passion
is
signified
:
the
communication
whereof
equally
redounds
to
all
Christians
.
And
againe
,
when
it
is
receiued
to
be
eaten
,
it
is
the
signification
of
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
admonishing
vs
,
that
our
inward
man
is
refr●shed
by
the
merits
of
Christ
,
euen
as
the
bread
is
receiued
with
our
mouth
,
to
the
outward
nourishment
of
the
body
.
Then
said
they
,
dost
thou
beléeue
the
very
body
of
Christ
to
be
contained
in
th●
Sacrament
really
,
without
trope
or
figure
?
He
answered
;
No
surely
,
I
doe
not
so
thinke
,
and
when
by
no
meanes
he
could
be
perswaded
to
recant
,
hee
was
condemned
to
be
burned
.
When
he
was
tyed
to
the
stake
in
Smithfield
,
there
it
dot●
significantly
appeare
with
what
constancy
he
suffered
:
he
willingly
embraced
the
fag●●ts
&
fire
,
the
wind
blowing
away
the
fire
to
his
fellow
that
was
tyed
at
his
back
and
b●rned
with
him
,
made
his
death
the
longer
,
but
God
gaue
him
such
strength
and
patience
,
that
as
though
he
had
felt
no
paine
in
that
long
torment
:
he
séemed
rather
to
reioyce
for
his
fellow
,
then
to
be
carefull
for
himselfe
.
The
examination
of
ANDREW
HEWET
,
that
was
burned
with
IOHN
FRITH
.
HE
was
a
Prentice
in
Watling-stréete
,
to
a
Taylor
,
when
he
was
asked
what
he
thought
touching
the
Sacrament
of
the
last
Supper
:
he
answered
,
euen
as
Iohn
Frith
doth
:
Then
one
of
the
Bishops
said
,
Dost
thou
not
beléeue
that
it
is
really
the
body
of
Christ
,
borne
of
the
Uirgin
Mary
?
He
said
,
that
I
do
not
beléeue
why
said
the
Bishop
;
he
said
Christ
commanded
me
not
to
giue
rash
credit
to
them
which
say
,
Behold
here
is
Christ
,
and
there
is
Christ
,
for
many
false
Prophets
shall
rise
vp
,
saith
the
Lord
.
Then
Stokly
,
Bishop
of
London
,
said
,
Frith
is
condemned
for
an
heretick
,
and
except
thou
reuoke
thine
opinion
,
thou
shalt
be
burned
with
him
:
he
said
,
he
was
content
.
The
Bishop
vsed
many
perswasi●ns
to
alure
him
to
recant
,
but
could
not
,
wherefore
he
was
burned
with
Frith
as
before
.
When
they
were
at
the
stake
,
one
Doctor
Coke
admonished
all
the
people
,
that
they
should
in
no
wise
pray
for
them
no
more
then
they
would
for
a
Dog
,
whereat
Frith
smiling
,
desired
the
Lord
to
forgiue
him
,
and
so
departed
.
About
this
time
High
Latimer
was
inhi●ited
by
the
Bishop
of
London
to
preach
in
his
Dioces
,
and
yet
after
he
preached
in
the
Precin●t
of
the
Fryers
Augustines
of
London
.
The
Lady
Anne
of
Bullen
,
although
she
was
not
yet
married
to
King
Henry
,
yet
she
was
in
great
fauour
,
and
daily
she
inclined
the
Kings
mind
more
&
more
against
the
Papists
,
so
that
the
same
yeare
the
King
and
certaine
of
his
Lords
came
into
the
Parliament
house
,
and
he
complained
of
the
Cleargy
,
that
they
were
but
halfe
his
Subiects
,
yea
and
scarse
our
Subiects
:
for
their
oath
to
the
Pope
at
their
consecration
,
is
cleane
contrary
to
that
which
they
make
to
vs
:
and
he
deliu●r●d
to
the
Parliament
the
coppies
of
both
their
oaths
.
These
Oaths
being
thus
receiued
and
●pened
to
the
people
,
were
the
occasion
that
the
Pope
lost
al
his
iurisdiction
in
England
shortly
after
.
The
matter
falling
out
more
and
more
against
the
Pope
,
Sir
Thomas
Moore
,
a
great
maintainer
of
the
Pope
,
was
driuen
to
resigne
his
Chancelorship
,
●
deliuer
vp
the
great
seale
into
the
Kings
hands
.
After
whom
,
succéeded
Sir
Thomas
Audley
,
kéeper
of
the
great
seale
,
a
great
fauorer
of
Christs
Religion
.
Lady
ANNE
of
Bullen
.
WIthin
short
time
after
,
the
King
married
the
Lady
Anne
Bullen
,
Mother
to
Quéene
Elizabeth
,
who
was
the
secret
ayder
and
comforter
of
al
the
Professors
of
the
Gospell
,
and
her
almes
shewed
her
life
was
accordingly
,
which
was
a
hundred
gownes
wéekly
,
and
other
apparell
yearely
before
she
was
married
,
both
to
men
&
women
,
she
also
gaue
much
priuate
almes
to
the
widdowes
and
poore
ho●sholders
continually
,
vntill
she
was
apprehended
.
And
she
euer
gaue
thrée
or
foure
pounds
at
a
time
to
them
,
to
buy
them
Kine
,
and
sent
her
Sub-almner
about
to
the
Townes
where
she
lay
,
that
the
Parisheners
should
make
a
b●ll
of
all
the
poore
housholders
in
th●ir
parish
:
and
some
parishes
receiued
7.
8.
or
10.
pounds
to
buy
Kine
withall
:
Also
,
she
maintained
many
l●arned
men
in
Cambridge
,
so
did
the
Earle
of
Wiltshir●
her
Father
,
and
the
Lord
Roch
her
Broth●r
,
and
she
brought
them
in
fauour
with
●ing
Henry
.
She
caried
alwaies
about
her
a
little
purse
,
out
of
which
she
was
wont
daily
to
scatter
abroad
some
almes
to
the
needy
,
thinking
no
day
well
spent
wherein
none
had
fared
the
better
for
her
.
She
kept
her
Maids
,
and
such
as
were
about
her
,
imployed
in
making
shirts
and
smocks
for
the
poore
,
but
the
Lady
Dowager
beeing
deuorced
,
made
the
Pope
to
curse
the
King
,
and
interdict
the
realme
:
In
the
meane
time
Queene
Anne
bein●
great
with
child
,
in
the
next
yeare
following
was
crowned
with
high
solemnity
at
Westminster
,
and
not
long
after
brought
to
●ed
at
Greenewich
,
The
holy
Maid
of
Kent
.
CErtaine
Monkes
put
into
the
heads
of
many
of
the
Kings
Subiects
,
that
they
had
R●uelation
of
God
and
his
Saints
,
that
he
was
highly
displeased
with
king
Henry
,
for
the
diuorcement
of
the
Lady
Katherine
,
and
surmised
that
God
had
reuealed
vnto
a
Nun
,
called
Elizabeth
Barton
,
whom
they
called
the
Holy
Maid
of
Kent
,
that
if
the
King
did
diuorce
her
,
he
should
not
be
King
of
this
Realme
one
month
after
,
and
not
one
day
nor
houre
in
Gods
fauour
.
She
would
shew
marueilous
alteration
of
her
visage
and
body
,
as
if
she
had
béene
wrapt
in
a
trance
,
and
inspired
of
God
.
She
spoke
against
sinne
,
and
reprooued
the
Gospell
,
which
she
called
heresies
,
and
spoke
diuers
things
to
the
reproach
of
the
King
and
Quéene
,
and
to
the
establishing
of
Idolatry
,
Pilgrimage
,
and
derogation
of
Gods
glory
.
The
Archbishop
▪
the
Lord
Cromwell
,
and
Maister
Hugh
Latimer
,
with
great
labour
found
out
her
naughtinesse
,
and
condemned
her
and
put
her
to
death
,
with
certaine
of
her
councell
.
WILLIAM
TRACY
Esquire
.
A
Little
before
this
time
William
Tracy
of
Todington
in
Gloster-shire
made
his
Will
,
that
he
would
haue
no
funerall
pomp
at
his
burying
,
nor
Masse
;
and
said
that
he
trusted
in
God
only
,
and
hoped
by
him
to
be
saued
,
and
not
by
any
Saint
.
His
Executor
brought
the
Will
to
the
Bishop
of
Canterbury
that
then
was
,
to
proue
it
;
which
he
shewed
to
the
Conuocation
,
and
they
iudged
him
to
be
taken
vp
and
burned
as
an
heretick
,
and
sent
a
commisson
to
Doctor
Parker
Chancelor
of
Worcester
,
to
execute
their
sentence
,
who
accomplished
the
same
.
The
King
hearing
thereof
,
sent
for
the
Chancelor
,
who
laid
the
fault
on
the
Bishop
;
yet
it
cost
him
three
hundred
pount
er●
he
could
haue
a
pardon
.
The
storie
of
twenty
foure
burned
at
Paris
.
IN
this
year●
were
diuers
writings
set
vp
in
Paris
,
vpon
the
Porches
and
gates
,
against
the
Masse
and
other
papisticall
superstitions
,
whereupon
many
were
apprehended
and
cast
into
prison
:
but
twenty
foure
were
executed
in
seuerall
places
of
the
Citie
of
Paris
.
The
bearer
of
the
Popes
curse
and
interdictment
against
King
Henrie
and
the
Realme
,
Thomas
Moore
&
the
Bishop
of
Rochester
grudged
,
and
would
not
consent
vnto
it
,
but
openly
resisted
the
same
;
wherefore
they
were
condemned
of
treason
,
and
headed
at
Tower-hill
.
Likewise
three
Charter-Monks
were
hanged
,
drawne
and
quartred
at
Tyburne
,
for
speaking
trayterous
words
against
the
Kings
Maiestie
.
This
yere
the
King
set
forth
a
Proclamation
for
the
abolishing
of
the
vsurped
power
and
iurisdiction
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
wherein
is
declared
,
that
not
onely
the
secular
men
granted
him
this
iurisdiction
,
but
all
the
spiritualty
in
the
Conuocation
house
,
vnder
their
seales
;
wherin
also
he
signified
,
that
he
had
addressed
Letters
vn-the
Bishops
of
the
Diocesse
,
straitly
commanding
them
that
forthwith
the
sincere
word
of
God
should
be
preached
euery
Sonday
and
Holy-day
vnto
the
people
,
and
Our
stile
and
iurisdiction
of
supreme
head
appertayning
onely
to
our
Crowne
and
Dignity
royall
to
be
publisht
,
and
that
the
Popes
vsurped
name
should
be
put
out
of
all
prayers
,
masses
,
or
other
books
,
except
it
be
to
his
reproach
.
The
life
and
storie
of
M.
William
Tindall
.
FIrst
,
he
was
Schoolemaster
to
one
Master
Welch
,
and
for
translating
certain
religious
books
into
English
,
and
for
arguing
with
a
certain
Priest
that
often
vsed
to
his
Masters
house
,
and
confounding
diuers
points
of
their
religion
by
the
word
of
God
,
he
was
pursued
&
glad
to
go
out
of
the
Realme
into
Germany
,
and
there
translated
the
Bible
into
English
,
&
compiled
diuers
other
books
,
&
s●nt
them
into
England
;
wherby
the
dore
and
light
vnto
the
Scriptures
was
daily
more
and
more
opened
,
which
before
was
many
years
closed
in
darknesse
:
from
thence
he
went
to
A●twarp
,
and
had
his
abiding
there
,
and
was
lodged
about
a
yeare
in
the
house
of
one
Thomas
Poynets
an
English
man
,
which
kept
a
house
of
English
Merchants
:
then
came
thither
one
Henry
Philips
,
hauing
a
seruant
waiting
on
him
.
M.
Tindall
became
acquainted
with
him
,
and
had
great
confidence
in
him
,
and
had
him
often
to
dinner
and
supper
with
him
,
and
got
him
a
lodging
in
M.
Poynets
house
.
At
length
Philips
w●nt
to
the
high
Court
of
Bruxelles
to
betray
M.
Tindall
and
procured
to
bring
from
thence
with
him
the
Procurator
generall
,
with
oth●r
Officers
,
which
was
not
done
with
small
charges
,
from
whom
soeuer
it
came
.
After
,
Philips
returning
,
would
haue
M.
Tindall
▪
to
dine
with
him
:
then
hee
desired
M.
Tindall
to
lend
him
fortie
shillings
,
which
he
did
:
he
told
Philips
he
could
not
di●e
with
him
,
for
he
was
bid
forth
to
dinner
,
and
he
should
goe
with
him
.
And
going
forth
to
d●nner
,
Philips
hauing
appointed
the
officers
in
the
way
,
he
gaue
them
a
signe
that
this
was
he
they
should
apprehend
:
then
they
took
him
and
brought
him
to
the
Procurator
generall
▪
who
sent
him
to
the
Cas●le
of
Filford
,
and
the
Procurator
generall
went
to
Poynets
house
,
and
sent
away
all
that
was
there
of
M.
Tindals
.
The
said
Poynets
and
certain
Merchants
went
ouer
into
England
,
and
got
letters
from
the
Co●ncell
for
M.
Tindals
deliuery
;
vpon
the
deliuery
wherof
to
the
Councel
of
Bruxelles
,
M.
Tindall
should
haue
bin
deliuered
vnto
him
:
which
when
Philips
vnderstood
,
he
accused
Poynets
●o
be
an
heretick
,
and
a
receiuer
of
such
,
&
caused
him
to
be
apprehended
&
kept
13.
or
14.
wéeks
in
prison
;
but
he
escaped
by
night
and
got
into
England
:
but
M.
Tindall
was
condemned
;
and
the
same
morning
as
he
was
had
to
the
fire
▪
he
deliuered
a
letter
to
the
chiefe
Kéeper
of
the
Castle
,
which
the
Kéeper
himselfe
brought
to
Poynets
house
,
who
compared
him
to
be
fellow
to
the
Apostles
being
in
prison
,
both
for
his
conuersation
and
conuerting
and
preaching
to
the
peo●le
.
M.
Tindall
hearing
by
certaine
Merchants
what
wonderfull
feats
a
Iugler
did
,
he
desired
th●m
that
he
might
be
present
also
at
supper
to
see
him
play
his
parts
:
accordingly
the
supper
was
appointed
,
and
the
Merchants
,
with
Tindall
,
were
there
present
.
The
Iugler
being
desired
to
vtt●r
his
cunning
,
sh●wed
all
that
he
could
do
,
but
all
was
in
vaine
:
at
last
,
with
his
labour
,
sweating
and
toyle
,
he
saw
nothing
would
go
forward
,
he
confessed
there
was
some
man
present
at
supper
which
dis●urbed
his
doings
.
For
his
letters
that
he
wrote
,
I
refer
thée
to
the
book
at
large
if
thou
dispose
to
sée
them
.
The
Lord
Cromwell
,
In
the
begi●●g
of
this
year
the
most
noble
and
worthy
Lady
Queen
Anne
of
Bullen
,
The
words
of
the
Queene
at
the
time
of
her
death
.
Good
Christian
people
,
I
ame
come
hither
to
die
;
I
am
iudged
therto
by
the
law
,
therefore
I
will
not
speake
against
it
:
I
pray
God
preserue
the
King
,
for
there
was
neuer
a
gentler
Prince
,
and
to
me
he
was
euer
a
good
soueraigne
:
and
I
r●quire
euery
one
to
iudge
the
best
of
my
cause
;
so
●
take
my
leaue
of
the
world
,
and
of
you
all
,
desiring
you
to
pra●●or
me
.
Then
she
kneeled
down
,
and
said
,
Into
thy
hands
I
commend
my
soule
,
Iesus
receiue
my
soule
,
diuers
times
,
vntill
her
head
was
striken
off
.
Fiue
burned
in
Scotland
.
SEauen
years
after
Patrick
Hamelton
aforesaid
,
there
were
fiue
burned
in
Edenborough
the
chief
Citie
in
Scotland
;
two
were
Dominican
Friers
,
one
Priest
,
one
Cannon
,
and
one
Gentleman
,
adiudged
by
the
Archbishop
of
S.
Andrewes
,
Petrus
Chappe●anus
,
and
the
Franciscan
Friers
,
whose
labour
is
neuer
wanting
in
such
matters
.
The
murther
of
ROBERT
PACKINGTON
.
HEe
was
a
rich
Mercer
dwelling
in
Cheap
side
,
and
was
one
of
the
●urgesses
of
the
Parliament
for
the
Citie
of
London
,
and
had
spoken
against
the
couetousnesse
and
cruelty
of
the
Clergie
;
wherefore
he
was
had
in
contempt
with
them
,
therfore
one
Doctor
Vincent
Deane
of
Paules
hired
a
stranger
for
sixtie
crownes
to
kill
him
,
which
he
did
in
this
manner
:
this
Packington
vsed
by
foure
of
the
clocke
euery
morning
,
to
go
to
a
Church
neare
Cheap-side
;
and
in
a
mistie
morning
t●e
hyred
stranger
shot
him
and
killed
him
with
a
gunne
as
he
crossed
the
street
.
This
could
not
be
knowne
vntill
the
death
of
the
Deane
:
then
he
repented
the
fact
at
his
death
,
and
confessed
it
to
his
ghostly
father
.
In
this
yeare
the
Kings
Maiestie
by
his
Uicegerent
the
L.
Cromwell
sent
out
againe
certaine
Iniunctions
vnto
the
Spiritualty
,
The
history
of
Iohn
Lambert
,
alias
Nicolson
.
BEing
beyond
Sea
by
reason
of
the
persecution
here
,
he
returned
,
hoping
the
time
had
bin
amended
,
by
the
means
of
Quéen
Anne
and
Cromwell
,
and
the
abolishing
of
the
Pope
;
he
became
a
Schoolemaster
:
and
being
present
at
a
Sermon
preached
by
Doctor
Taylor
,
one
that
was
a
Bishop
in
K.
Edwards
time
,
and
died
in
the
Tower
in
Queen
Maries
time
,
after
the
Sermon
hee
vttered
diuers
arguments
to
the
Preachers
,
and
desired
to
be
resolued
:
Taylor
alledged
businesse
,
and
desired
him
to
write
his
minde
,
which
he
did
.
The
first
was
vpon
,
The
cup
is
the
new
Testament
:
and
if
these
words
doe
not
change
neither
the
cup
nor
the
wine
into
the
new
Testament
,
by
like
reason
the
words
spoken
of
the
bread
,
should
not
turn
it
corporally
into
the
body
of
Christ
.
The
second
,
it
is
not
agreeable
to
a
naturall
body
to
be
in
●wo
or
more
places
ot
one
time
:
therfore
Christ
hauing
a
naturall
bodie
,
cannot
be
in
heauen
on
the
right
hand
of
his
father
,
and
in
the
Sacrament
.
Thirdly
,
a
naturall
body
cannot
be
without
his
forme
and
conditions
,
as
he
cannot
be
without
substance
:
i●
the
Sacrament
there
is
no
forme
and
condition
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
no
,
not
any
appearance
of
flesh
,
therefore
there
is
no
transubstantiated
body
of
his
in
the
Sa●rament
:
and
on
the
contrary
,
the
forme
and
condition
that
you
see
in
the
Sacrament
pertaineth
to
bread
,
which
cannot
be
there
without
the
subiect
,
therefore
of
necessity
we
must
confesse
bread
to
be
there
.
Taylor
put
vp
the
writing
to
Thomas
Cranmer
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
;
so
hee
was
forced
to
defend
his
cause
openly
in
the
Court
:
the
Archbishop
had
not
yet
sanored
the
doctrine
of
the
Sacrament
,
which
he
afterward
was
an
earnest
teacher
of
Lambert
was
faine
to
appeale
from
the
Bishop
to
the
King
.
Steuen
Gardiner
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
as
he
was
most
cruell
,
so
hee
was
most
subtile
,
gaping
to
get
occasion
to
hinder
the
Gospell
.
Hee
priuily
admonished
the
King
,
what
great
hatred
he
had
gotten
of
al
men
for
abolishing
the
Bishop
of
Romes
authoritie
,
and
for
subuerting
the
Monasteries
,
and
for
the
di●orcement
of
Queene
Katharine
:
and
now
the
time
serued
,
if
he
would
take
it
,
to
remedie
all
these
matters
,
and
pacifie
their
minds
that
be
offended
;
if
on
this
man
Lambert
he
would
manifest
how
st●utly
he
would
resist
hereticks
,
whereby
he
shall
discharge
himselfe
of
all
suspicion
of
being
a
fauourer
of
new
Sects
;
whereupon
the
King
appointed
a
day
for
argument
before
him
:
when
the
time
was
come
,
the
Bishop
argued
the
foresaid
points
against
Lambert
,
which
he
answered
most
effectually
;
but
the
King
and
the
Bishops
would
not
suffer
him
to
conclude
his
arguments
.
When
the
King
minded
to
breake
vp
his
counterfeit
disputation
,
he
said
to
Lambert
,
What
sayest
thou
now
to
the
reasons
and
instructions
of
these
learned
men
?
Art
thou
satisfied
?
Wilt
thou
liue
or
die
,
thou
hast
yet
free
choyse
?
Lambert
answered
,
I
submit
my selfe
to
the
will
of
your
Maiestie
:
the
King
said
submit
thy selfe
to
the
handes
of
GOD
,
not
to
mine
;
then
said
Lambert
,
I
commit
my
soule
to
the
handes
of
GOD
,
but
my
body
I
submit
to
your
clemencie
.
Then
said
the
King
,
if
you
commit
your selfe
to
my
clemencie
you
must
die
:
for
I
will
not
be
a
patr●n
vn●o
hereticks
.
Then
he
bade
Cromwell
reade
the
sentence
of
condemnation
against
h●m
;
which
he
did
,
though
he
was
the
chiefe
friend
of
the
Gospellers
:
this
was
by
the
po●icie
of
Cranmer
,
that
if
Cromwell
should
haue
refused
to
do
it
,
he
might
incurre
the
like
danger
.
And
in
the
sentence
was
contained
a
decrée
,
that
the
same
should
be
set
vpon
the
Church
porches
,
and
be
read
foure
times
euery
yeare
in
euery
Church
throughout
the
Realm●
,
whereby
the
worshipping
of
the
bread
should
be
the
more
fixed
in
the
hearts
of
the
people
.
The
Answers
of
IOHN
LAMBERT
to
diuers
Articles
administred
to
him
.
WHere
you
aske
me
of
frée-will
,
And
though
●race
be
promised
in
many
places
to
the
kéepers
of
Gods
precepts
,
yet
such
reward
shall
neu●r
be
attained
of
vs
,
but
by
the
grace
and
benefit
of
him
which
worketh
all
things
in
all
creatures
.
We
should
not
doe
works
for
loue
of
reward
,
nor
for
dread
of
paine
,
but
because
they
doe
please
God
:
and
if
we
only
ayme
at
the
contenting
of
his
pleasure
,
reward
vndoubtedly
would
insue
good
déeds
,
as
heat
inseparably
followeth
fire
.
Thus
wee
should
serue
God
for
loue
,
as
children
,
and
not
for
reward
and
dread
as
seruants
.
We
haue
no
frée-will
nor
abilitie
of
our selues
to
doe
the
will
of
God
,
but
as
Esay
saith
,
We
are
subiect
and
thrald
vnto
sinne
:
and
Paule
saith
,
By
the
grace
of
God
we
are
set
at
libertie
.
Touching
eare●
co●●ession
;
it
was
not
ordained
of
God
b●t
of
man
:
in
the
booke
called
Historia
tripa●tita
,
you
shall
find
how
it
was
first
instituted
,
and
after
vndone
againe
,
because
of
a
huge
vil●anie
committed
by
a
Minister
vpon
a
woman
,
through
con●ession
.
And
touching
their
power
to
forgiue
sinnes
;
I
say
onely
Christ
looseth
a
sinner
which
is
contrite
,
by
his
promise
,
and
the
Priest
can
but
declare
the
promise
:
neither
doth
the
declaring
of
the
promise
by
the
Priest
benefit
any
one
,
vn●esse
he
be
loosed
from
his
sinne
,
by
credence
in
the
promise
ministred
.
And
Chrysostome
in
his
booke
,
in
opere
imperfecto
,
affirmeth
that
the
keyes
of
heauen
are
the
doctrine
of
the
word
of
God
.
Ministers
doe
binde
and
loose
after
a
sort
,
as
Christ
told
Paule
,
Thou
shalt
open
their
eyes
that
they
may
be
conuerted
from
darknes
vnto
light
.
Here
Paule
is
said
to
open
the
eyes
of
mens
hear●s
,
yet
to
speake
properly
,
it
is
God
that
doth
it
:
therefore
Dauid
prayeth
▪
Reuela
oculos
meos
:
and
it
is
said
of
Iohn
Baptist
,
That
he
should
turn
the
harts
of
the
fathers
vnto
the
children
,
and
the
vnbeleeuers
vnto
the
wisdom
of
the
wise
,
although
to
turne
mens
hearts
only
belongeth
to
God
;
but
so
we
vse
to
speake
Metonomi●●
.
Touching
inioyning
of
penance
;
I
know
none
that
men
need
to
admit
,
neither
ought
you
to
ini●yne
any
,
except
casting
away
the
old
vice
,
and
taking
the
new
vertue
,
which
euery
●rue
penitent
intendeth
,
or
ought
to
intend
.
Touching
the
question
,
whether
grace
be
giuen
only
by
the
Sacraments
;
God
sendeth
his
grace
where
it
pleaseth
him
,
either
with
them
or
without
them
,
and
when
he
pleaseth
:
and
many
lewd
persons
receiue
the
Sacraments
that
are
destitute
of
grace
,
to
their
confusion
;
yet
in
due
receit
of
the
Sacraments
God
giueth
grace
.
Where
you
aske
,
And
Saint
Cyprian
in
his
Epistle
ad
Cicilium
fratrem
,
teacheth
how
we
ought
to
heare
Christ
only
,
not
regarding
traditions
of
men
,
like
as
he
doth
in
diuers
other
places
.
And
this
agreeth
well
with
Scripture
,
which
is
called
the
word
of
saluation
,
the
administration
of
righteousnesse
,
the
word
of
truth
,
the
rodde
of
direction
,
our
spirituall
food
,
the
spirituall
sword
that
we
ought
to
fight
withall
against
all
temptations
and
assaults
of
our
glostly
enemies
,
the
seed
of
God
,
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
the
keyes
of
the
same
,
the
power
of
God
,
the
light
of
the
world
,
the
law
of
God
,
his
wisedome
and
Testament
:
euery
one
of
which
wordes
will
giue
sufficient
matter
of
argument
,
that
following
the
same
doctrine
only
shal
haue
sufficient
safe-conduct
to
come
vnto
the
inheritance
promised
,
though
no
other
way
or
mea●s
were
ann●xed
vnto
the
same
.
In
the
hundred
and
eightéene
Psalme
,
Dauid
saith
,
The
word
of
God
is
true
and
his
way
verity
;
euery
man
is
vanity
and
lying
:
and
Christ
saith
,
Euery
one
that
heareth
my
words
and
doth
them
,
is
like
one
that
buildeth
his
house
vpon
a
sure
foundation
;
and
that
there
is
none
other
foundation
by
S.
Paule
:
and
he
would
haue
vs
follow
one
doctrine
of
Christ
to
a
vnitie
of
faith
,
that
we
may
bee
perfect
men
;
not
carried
about
with
euery
winde
of
doctrine
,
brought
vp
by
the
slights
and
wilines
of
men
that
●tudie
to
deceiue
vs
.
Touching
the
question
,
that
there
are
many
things
to
be
beléeued
vpon
paine
of
saluation
,
that
are
not
in
the
Scripture
:
I
say
lawes
ordained
for
the
ciuill
regiment
of
the
body
,
and
all
other
Lawes
,
so
they
be
not
hurtfull
to
Faith
or
Charitie
,
but
help
to
the
same
,
we
ought
to
keep
them
not
onely
for
feare
of
punishment
,
but
for
Conscience
sake
,
although
such
ordinance
be
not
expressely
in
the
Scripture
;
but
I
say
there
is
nothing
that
is
not
expressely
in
the
Scriptures
,
that
is
to
bee
beleeued
vpon
necessitie
of
saluation
.
Touching
your
Question
of
purgatory
,
and
whether
soules
departed
be
there
in
torment
and
purged
:
I
say
there
is
a
purgatory
in
this
world
,
which
is
the
fire
of
tribulations
,
through
which
all
Christians
shall
passe
,
as
S.
Paul
saith
:
All
that
liue
godly
in
Christ
shall
suffer
persecution
:
In
this
purgatory
I
doe
reckon
my selfe
now
to
stand
,
God
send
me
well
to
perseuere
vnto
his
honour
.
Other
Purgatory
doe
I
know
none
,
neither
can
any
be
proued
by
any
place
of
Scripture
:
And
S.
August
:
de
ebrietate
,
saith
,
let
no
man
deceiue
himselfe
;
for
there
be
two
places
,
the
third
is
not
knowne
:
He
that
with
Christ
hath
not
deserued
to
raigne
,
shall
perish
with
the
Diuell
,
and
in
his
Booke
de
vanitate
seculi
,
he
saith
,
know
you
that
when
the
soule
is
departed
from
the
body
,
it
is
incontinent
for
the
good
deeds
put
into
paradice
,
and
else
throwne
headlong
into
the
Dungeon
of
hell
for
the
sinnes
;
and
to
this
all
Scripture
agreeth
.
Touching
your
question
,
whether
Martirs
,
Apostles
,
and
Confessors
departed
,
ought
to
be
honored
and
prayed
vnto
.
Saint
Augustine
in
his
Booke
de
vera
religione
,
would
haue
that
we
should
worship
no
men
departed
,
be
they
neuer
so
good
and
holy
,
no
nor
yet
an
Angell
,
nor
to
honour
them
,
but
onely
in
imitating
their
good
liuing
as
they
followed
God
,
not
building
Churches
to
them
;
no
,
the
Angels
would
not
haue
vs
builde
Churches
to
them
,
but
would
with
them
we
should
honour
the
Maker
of
all
things
.
They
refuse
all
honour
,
sauing
honor
Charitatis
,
which
loue
wee
should
expresse
,
in
helping
the
poore
and
helplesse
:
And
the
Scripture
teacheth
,
that
there
is
but
one
Mediator
,
and
we
are
exhorted
in
all
places
of
Scripture
to
call
vpon
God
in
néed
,
but
in
no
place
to
call
vpon
any
Saint
.
Touching
your
demaund
,
whether
Oblations
and
Pilgrimages
,
may
deuoutlie
and
meritoriously
be
done
vnto
the
Sepulchers
and
Reliques
of
Saints
.
Moses
when
he
died
,
would
be
buried
where
no
man
should
know
which
was
his
graue
:
&
it
was
,
because
the
Iewes
,
which
were
prone
to
new fangled
worshipping
,
should
not
fall
into
Idolatr●
,
worshipping
him
as
God
,
for
the
great
and
many
miracles
that
were
wrought
by
him
when
he
was
aliue
.
It
is
no
point
of
my
beleefe
,
to
thinke
that
Oblations
&
Pilgrimages
at
Saints
graues
and
Reliques
,
are
meritorious
workes
,
neither
is
there
any
deuotion
at
all
in
doing
of
them
.
Touching
fasting
daies
and
time
I
say
they
are
good
for
diuers
respects
,
but
it
is
no
deadly
sinne
to
breake
them
,
for
they
are
but
the
traditions
of
men
.
Touching
your
question
whether
Images
ought
not
to
be
in
the
Churches
for
a
remembrance
of
Christ
,
and
his
Saints
.
I
know
no
Images
made
with
hands
that
ought
to
be
worshipped
;
For
the
Psalme
saith
,
Confusion
be
vnto
all
such
as
worship
carued
Images
and
glory
in
pictures
.
And
S.
Augustine
in
his
Book
de
vera
religione
,
let
vs
not
be
bound
to
worship
the
workes
of
men
,
for
the
workemen
are
more
excellent
then
the
things
that
they
make
;
whom
notwithstanding
we
ought
not
to
worship
:
and
if
Christs
Doctrine
were
so
opened
,
that
people
might
vnderstand
it
,
as
Prelates
chiefely
ought
to
doe
by
teaching
,
we
should
haue
no
need
of
Images
,
for
nothing
is
so
effectuall
to
excite
the
remembrance
of
Disciples
,
as
the
liuely
voice
of
good
teachers
.
Touching
your
demands
,
whether
men
forbidden
to
preach
as
suspected
of
Heresi●
ought
to
cease
from
preaching
,
Christ
and
his
Apostles
were
counted
heretickes
,
and
the
Apostles
were
forbidden
oftentimes
of
the
High
Priest
and
others
to
preach
any
more
,
and
were
imprisoned
and
scourged
for
it
,
yet
they
would
not
leaue
preaching
,
but
told
them
to
their
faces
they
must
obey
God
which
bad
them
preach
,
rather
then
men
which
forbad
them
;
yea
,
the
Angel
deliuering
them
out
of
prison
,
bad
them
go
preach
againe
.
This
is
for
our
instruction
,
doubt
not
,
for
such
practice
is
shewed
in
all
ages
,
so
you
may
sée
when
men
bée
wrongfully
infamed
of
heresie
,
and
so
prohibited
by
Bishops
to
preach
the
Word
of
God
:
they
ought
not
to
stop
for
any
mans
commandement
.
Touching
your
question
of
hauing
the
Bible
in
English
,
in
England
.
In
my
opinion
,
I
say
it
was
not
well
done
to
inhibit
it
:
and
worse
,
that
the
Bishops
haue
not
sithence
amended
it
if
they
could
,
that
the
people
might
haue
it
to
vse
vertuously
.
And
I
will
adde
one
reason
,
the
Scripture
is
the
food
and
sustinance
of
mans
soule
,
as
it
appeareth
by
many
places
of
the
Scripture
,
as
other
meate
is
the
foode
of
the
body
:
then
if
he
be
an
vnkind
Father
that
kéepeth
away
the
bodily
meate
the
space
of
a
wéeke
or
a
month
from
his
Children
,
it
should
seeme
that
our
Bishops
be
no
gentle
Pastors
or
Fathers
,
that
kéep
away
the
food
of
mens
souls
from
them
,
both
months
,
yeares
,
and
ages
,
especially
when
others
offer
the
same
.
Touching
you
question
,
whether
faith
onely
iustifieth
.
I
answer
with
S.
Augustine
,
Good
works
make
not
a
man
iustified
,
or
right
wise
:
but
a
man
once
iustified
,
doth
good
works
.
These
Articles
being
directed
to
the
Archbishop
of
Canterburie
,
which
was
not
Cranmer
but
Doctor
Warham
:
whereby
it
may
be
gathered
,
that
this
godly
learned
man
was
long
before
he
disputed
before
the
King
,
or
was
condemned
to
death
:
vpon
the
day
that
was
appointed
for
him
to
suffer
,
this
holy
martyre
of
God
was
brought
out
of
prison
vnto
the
house
of
the
Lord
Cromwell
,
and
carried
into
his
inward
chamber
,
where
it
is
reported
Cromwell
asked
him
forgiuenesse
for
what
he
had
done
.
And
being
admonished
of
his
houre
of
death
,
he
was
greatly
comforted
;
and
comming
into
the
hall
,
he
saluted
the
Gentlemen
and
sate
down
to
breakfast
,
shewing
no
manner
of
sadnes
or
feare
;
after
breakfast
he
was
carried
to
the
place
of
execution
,
where
he
should
offer
himselfe
a
sacrifice
of
sweet
sauour
vnto
the
Lord
,
who
is
blessed
in
his
Saints
for
euer
and
euer
.
Amen
.
The
storie
of
one
COLLINS
.
ONe
Collins
a
Gentleman
was
burnt
at
London
,
LEYTON
and
PVTTEDVE
.
LEyton
was
a
Monke
of
Aye
in
Suffolke
,
and
was
burned
at
Norwich
,
for
speaking
against
a
certaine
Idoll
,
which
they
of
Aye
were
wont
to
carry
about
in
processions
,
and
for
affirming
both
kindes
in
the
Sacrament
:
and
Puttedue
comming
into
a
Church
merily
taunted
the
Priest
,
that
after
he
had
drunke
vp
all
the
wine
alone
,
he
blessed
the
hungry
people
with
the
empty
Chalice
:
wherefore
hee
was
condemned
and
burned
.
Cowbridge
.
THis
Cowbridge
came
of
a
good
stocke
,
his
auncestors
euen
from
Wickliffes
time
hetherto
,
had
been
alwaies
fauourers
of
the
Gospell
,
This
yeare
one
Peter
a
Germaine
,
and
another
with
him
,
constantly
indured
death
by
the
fire
at
Colchester
,
for
the
Lords
Supper
.
Fryer
Forrest
hanged
for
Papistry
.
HE
was
an
obseruant
Fryer
,
and
had
secretly
in
confessi●ns
declared
to
certaine
of
the
Kings
Subiects
in
confessions
:
that
the
King
was
not
supreame
head
of
the
Church
,
and
being
examined
how
he
could
say
the
King
was
not
supreme
head
,
being
sworne
to
the
contrary
:
he
answered
;
he
took
his
oath
with
his
outward
man
,
and
his
inward
man
neuer
consented
thereto
:
he
was
further
accused
of
diuers
damnable
Articles
&
conuicted
,
after
he
was
hanged
in
Smithf●eld
aliue
in
chaines
,
by
the
arme-holes
and
middle
,
and
fire
made
vnder
him
,
and
so
he
was
consumed
to
death
.
There
was
a
scaffold
prepared
for
the
Priuy
Cauncell
and
the
Nobles
to
sit
on
,
to
graunt
him
pardon
if
he
repented
:
there
was
also
a
Pulpit
,
where
M●ster
Hugh
Latimer
Bishop
of
Worcester
declared
his
errours
,
and
con●uted
them
by
Scripture
,
with
many
exhortations
to
repent
;
but
he
would
neither
heare
nor
speak
.
A
little
before
the
execution
,
a
great
Image
was
brought
out
of
Wales
to
the
gallows
,
which
was
called
Daruell
Gatheren
,
whom
the
Welch-men
much
worshipped
,
and
had
a
prophesie
amongst
them
,
That
this
Image
should
set
a
whole
Forest
on
fire
;
which
took
effect
:
for
he
set
this
Forest
on
fire
,
&
consumed
him
to
nothing
.
When
the
Frier
saw
the
fire
comming
vnto
him
,
he
took
hold
on
the
ladder
,
and
would
not
let
it
goe
,
but
died
so
vnpatiently
as
neuer
did
any
that
put
his
trust
in
God
.
Certaine
Iniunctions
giuen
out
in
the
thirtieth
yeare
of
King
HENRIES
raigne
.
AGainst
printing
and
bringing
from
beyond
Sea
any
books
,
That
there
shall
none
argue
about
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
vpon
paine
of
death
and
loosing
their
goods
,
except
it
be
the
learned
in
Diuinity
,
in
their
schooles
and
appoy●ted
places
for
such
matters
.
And
that
holy
bread
,
holy
water
,
and
procession
,
creeping
to
the
Crosse
,
setting
vp
of
lights
before
the
Corpus
Christi
,
bearing
of
candles
on
Candlemas
day
,
Puri●●cation
of
women
deliuered
with
childe
,
off●ring
of
Chrisomes
,
kéeping
of
the
foure
offering
dayes
,
paying
their
Tithes
,
these
to
be
obserued
vntill
the
King
doe
abrogate
any
of
them
.
Married
Priests
to
be
counted
Laymen
,
and
loose
their
Spirituall
promotion
.
That
all
Cleargy
men
,
should
diligently
in
their
cures
,
preach
,
and
teach
the
people
the
glory
of
God
,
and
the
truth
of
his
word
,
declaring
the
difference
betwixt
the
things
that
God
commands
,
and
the
rightes
and
ceremonies
then
vsed
,
least
the
people
thereby
grow
into
further
superstition
.
And
that
Thomas
Becket
was
a
tray●or
and
not
a
saint
,
&
his
Images
to
be
plucked
downe
in
euery
place
,
and
his
holy
dayes
not
to
bee
kept
,
and
that
the
Anthiphens
,
Collects
and
prayers
to
him
be
not
read
,
but
raced
out
of
the
bookes
.
Launcelot
,
Iohn
a
Painter
,
Gyles
Germaine
.
Iohn
Painter
and
Gyles
Germaine
were
accused
of
Heresie
,
and
whilst
they
were
〈◊〉
examination
at
London
before
the
Bishoppe
and
other
Iudges
,
by
chance
there
came
one
of
the
Kings
guarde
one
Launcelot
,
a
tall
man
and
of
as
goodly
a
mind
,
hee
standing
by
,
séemed
by
his
gesture
to
fauour
the
cause
and
the
poore
men
,
whereuppon
he
was
appr●hended
,
examined
,
and
condemned
with
them
,
and
the
next
day
at
●●ue
of
the
clocke
in
the
morning
was
burned
in
St.
Giles
in
the
fields
.
Sir
Iohn
Bortrucke
,
a
FIrst
touching
the
Popes
Supremacy
,
these
holy
ones
magnisse
their
Lord
as
common
the●ues
pre●erre
their
Captaines
,
calling
them
euery
where
most
honest
men
,
for
it
is
euident
that
none
in
the
whole
world
is
giuen
to
more
ryot
,
no●
séeketh
more
gréedily
to
all
kind
of
delicates
and
wantonnesse
,
and
aboundeth
with
al
vices
:
as
treason
,
murther
,
rapine
,
and
all
kind
of
such
euills
as
He.
And
where
they
affirme
him
to
bee
Christ
Uicar
on
earth
,
it
shall
appeare
,
that
he
cannot
exercise
more
power
then
other
Bishops
:
for
whereas
they
say
Peter
had
power
ouer
the
Apost●es
,
and
consequently
ouer
the
whole
Church
,
the
which
power
succéeds
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
but
by
the
Scriptures
wee
may
easily
sée
how
〈◊〉
they
lie
in
the
Councell
:
in
the
15.
of
the
Acts
Peter
heard
them
speake
thei●
minds
,
receaued
their
Iudgment
,
and
followed
their
decree
,
is
this
to
haue
pow●r
ouer
others
,
and
in
his
first
Epistle
,
writting
to
the
Bishops
and
Pas●ors
:
he
saith
,
●
beséech
the
Bishops
and
Pastors
which
are
amongst
you
,
for
so
much
as
I
my selfe
〈◊〉
also
a
Bishop
and
witnesse
of
the
afflitions
of
Christ
&
partaker
of
the
glory
which
shall
be
reuealed
,
that
they
diligently
feed
the
flocke
committed
vnto
them
:
why
then
doe
they
challenge
the
authority
of
S.
Peter
which
he
neuer
acknowledged
in
himselfe
?
I
doubt
not
but
it
Peter
were
here
he
would
rebuke
their
madnes
,
as
Moses
did
Iosua
which
was
so
zealous
towards
him
.
And
in
the
eight
of
the
Acts
he
is
commanded
by
his
fellowes
,
To
goe
with
Iohn
to
Samaria
,
he
refused
not
so
to
doe
:
and
being
the
Apostles
send
him
,
they
declare
that
they
doe
not
●ount
him
as
their
superiour
;
and
by
his
obedience
he
confesseth
a
fellowship
with
them
,
but
no
Emperour
ouer
them
.
But
the
Epistle
to
the
Galathians
putteth
vs
sufficiently
out
of
all
doubt
,
whereas
S.
Paul
proueth
himselfe
to
bee
equall
with
him
,
and
how
when
Peter
did
not
faithfully
execute
his
office
,
hee
was
by
him
rebuked
,
and
not
obedient
to
his
correction
,
all
doth
euidently
proue
,
that
there
was
equality
betwixt
Paul
&
Peter
,
and
also
that
he
had
no
mor●
power
euer
the
residue
of
the
Apostles
then
ouer
him
,
the
which
Paul
doth
purposely
intreat
of
,
least
any
should
prefer
Peter
or
Iohn
before
him
:
wherefore
I
cann●t
acknowledge
Peter
head
of
the
Apostles
,
nor
the
Pope
ouer
other
Bishops
,
but
I
acknowledge
Christ
the
onely
head
of
the
Church
;
And
I
say
with
S.
Gregory
,
that
whosoeuer
calleth
himselfe
an
vniuersall
Bishop
,
he
is
the
fore-rider
of
Antichrist
.
And
whereas
they
alledge
the
high
priesthood
of
the
old
law
,
I
say
the
right
of
that
high
priesthood
is
onely
transported
vnto
Christ
,
for
this
Priest-hood
doth
not
onely
consist
in
learning
but
in
the
propitiation
and
mercy
of
God
,
which
Christ
hath
fulfilled
by
his
death
,
&
in
the
intercession
by
the
which
he
doth
now
intreat
for
vs
vnto
his
father
.
Whereas
they
alledge
out
of
the
16.
Chapter
of
Mathew
,
Thou
art
Peter
,
and
vpon
this
rock
,
&c.
If
they
do
thinke
that
this
was
particularly
spoken
vnto
Peter
,
S.
Cyprian
and
S.
Augustine
shall
sufficiently
answer
them
,
that
Christ
did
it
not
to
preferre
one
man
aboue
the
residue
,
but
that
he
might
set
forth
the
vnity
of
the
Church
,
hee
saith
:
if
this
were
spoken
onely
vnto
Peter
,
the
Church
hath
not
the
Keyes
,
and
if
the
Church
haue
them
,
then
Peter
when
he
receiued
the
Keyes
did
figurate
the
whole
Church
.
Touching
their
Arguments
,
that
these
words
were
spoken
to
none
but
Peter
,
this
will
easily
be
dissolued
,
if
we
know
why
Christ
gaue
this
name
Peter
to
him
,
whose
name
was
Simon
,
hauing
respect
onely
to
the
constant
profession
which
hee
made
of
Christ
,
as
God
changed
the
name
of
Abraham
from
Abram
,
which
tooke
the
name
of
the
multitude
,
which
should
come
forth
of
his
seede
:
so
Peter
took
his
name
of
the
constant
confession
of
Christ
,
which
indeede
is
the
true
Rocks
vpon
which
the
Church
is
builded
,
and
not
Peter
,
no
otherwise
then
Abraham
was
not
the
multitude
himselfe
,
whereof
he
tooke
his
name
:
and
the
Church
if
it
had
béene
builded
vpon
Peter
,
should
haue
béene
builded
but
vpon
a
weake
foundation
,
who
was
ouercome
with
the
words
of
a
litle
wench
,
so
constantly
to
deny
Christ
,
so
any
man
may
vnderstand
how
these
Romish
builders
doe
wrest
the
scriptures
to
their
pleasures
.
And
when
they
alledge
out
of
the
20.
chapter
of
S.
Iohn
,
feed
my
sheep
,
it
is
a
childish
Argument
,
for
to
feed
shéep
,
is
not
to
beare
dominion
ouer
the
whole
Church
:
and
Peter
exhorts
all
Byshops
,
to
feed
their
flocks
;
therefore
there
was
no
authority
giuen
vnto
Peter
more
then
to
others
,
or
that
Peter
did
equally
communicate
the
authority
which
he
had
receiued
vnto
others
,
and
did
not
reserue
it
to
himselfe
,
to
be
transported
to
the
Bishops
of
Rome
.
2
Touching
pardons
or
indulgences
:
they
say
,
that
the
merits
of
Chirst
,
and
of
the
Saints
,
Apostles
and
Martyrs
,
which
they
impudently
affirme
to
haue
merited
more
at
Gods
hands
,
then
was
néedfull
for
themselues
,
and
there
did
so
much
superabound
,
that
might
redound
vnto
the
helpe
of
others
:
and
they
affirme
,
that
their
blood
was
mixed
with
the
blood
of
Christ
,
and
the
treasure
of
the
Church
was
compounded
of
them
both
,
for
the
remission
of
sinnes
,
and
that
the
kéeping
of
this
treasure
is
wholy
committed
to
the
Pope
,
and
in
his
power
consisteth
the
dispensation
thereof
,
and
that
he
himselfe
may
bestow
these
treasures
,
and
giue
power
to
others
so
to
do
.
Hereupon
riseth
the
pleanary
indulgences
and
pardons
,
granted
by
the
Pope
,
for
as
many
yeares
as
he
will
by
Cardinals
for
100.
daies
,
they
haue
such
power
,
and
bishops
but
for
forty
daies
,
and
no
body
but
Satan
taught
this
doctrin
,
who
would
vtterly
extinguish
the
merits
of
Christ
,
which
he
knoweth
to
be
the
only
remedy
of
saluation
.
Christ
in
the
17.
of
Luke
saith
;
When
you
haue
done
all
that
you
are
commanded
,
count
your selues
but
improfitable
seruants
.
And
the
46.
of
Esay
.
All
the
merits
of
mans
righteousnesse
is
compared
to
menstruous
cloth
:
by
the
Scripture
the
corruption
of
our
nature
is
so
manifest
,
that
in
our
most
perfect
workes
there
lacketh
not
imperfection
.
The
Parable
of
the
ten
Uirgines
in
the
twentie
fiue
of
Mathew
,
putteth
this
out
of
all
controuersie
,
where
the
wise
virgins
said
,
They
had
not
sufficient
oyle
for
themselues
and
others
.
This
they
ground
vpon
the
Epistle
of
S.
Paul
to
the
Collossians
,
I
fulfill
the
afflictions
of
Christ
which
were
wanting
in
my
flesh
,
for
his
body
which
is
the
church
:
But
Paul
referreth
to
those
afflictions
wherewith
the
members
are
and
shall
be
afflicted
,
so
long
as
they
liue
in
this
world
,
euen
as
Christ
was
afflicted
:
and
wheras
S.
Iames
addeth
this
word
,
for
the
Church
:
he
doth
not
meane
for
the
Redemption
of
it
,
but
for
the
edifying
of
the
same
,
as
in
the
2.
to
Timothy
,
he
saith
;
He
suffereth
for
the
elect
sake
,
for
by
his
constancy
and
stedfastnes
in
troubles
,
he
sheweth
he
contemneth
this
life
,
in
hope
of
a
better
life
:
whereby
he
doth
confirme
and
establish
the
faith
of
the
Church
for
great
fruit
,
by
the
afflictions
and
martirdome
of
the
faithfull
,
ariseth
to
the
glory
of
God
,
in
that
they
subscribe
and
beare
witnesse
vnto
the
truth
by
their
blood
,
and
being
the
Popes
pardons
are
nothing
else
then
such
as
he
faineth
,
he
is
a
manifest
deceiuer
,
and
a
Simonist
in
selling
such
marchandise
as
can
in
no
place
help
.
Touching
the
marriage
of
Priests
,
it
is
against
the
word
of
God
,
&
against
Iustice
to
forbid
Priests
to
marry
in
the
13.
to
the
Hebrewes
,
The
band
of
marriage
is
vndefiled
and
honorable
amongst
all
men
:
And
in
the
1.
Cor.
7.
chap.
For
auoiding
of
whoredome
,
let
euery
men
haue
his
owne
wife
:
and
in
that
they
say
,
this
is
meant
of
others
,
and
not
of
Ministers
:
That
is
disproued
by
the
1.
Tim.
3.
Chapt.
Bishops
and
Deacons
ought
to
be
the
husbands
of
one
wife
.
And
what
can
be
more
spoken
against
them
herein
,
then
in
the
fourth
Chapter
of
the
said
Epistle
;
In
the
latter
daies
shall
come
deceiuers
,
and
wicked
spirits
,
which
shall
forbid
to
marry
;
they
excuse
themselues
,
that
this
was
fulfilled
in
the
hereticks
cald
Tatians
,
which
did
condemne
matrimony
,
but
we
do
onely
forbid
Church-men
to
marry
,
but
this
,
notwithstanding
this
prophesie
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
redoundeth
vpon
them
.
They
interpret
S.
Pauls
saying
,
that
a
Bishop
shall
haue
but
one
Wife
:
That
a
Bishop
ought
not
to
bee
chosen
that
hath
married
the
second
Wife
;
but
this
interpretation
appeareth
to
be
false
:
in
that
he
presently
declareth
what
manner
of
women
Bishops
wiues
ought
to
be
.
S.
Paul
reckoneth
matrimony
amongst
the
principall
vertues
of
a
Priest
,
and
these
men
call
it
in
the
Canons
,
the
poluting
of
the
fl●sh
:
God
instituted
matrimony
,
Christ
sanctified
it
with
his
presence
,
and
the
turning
water
into
wine
,
and
would
haue
it
the
Image
of
his
loue
to
the
Church
.
They
aleadge
the
Leuiticall
Priests
,
which
as
often
as
they
came
to
minister
,
were
bound
to
be
apart
from
their
wiues
,
&
being
our
sacraments
be
more
excellent
then
theirs
,
and
daily
vsed
,
it
would
be
very
vncomely
that
they
should
be
handled
by
married
men
.
The
Priests
of
the
old
Law
were
forbidden
all
outward
vncleannesse
of
the
fl●sh
when
they
ministred
,
to
signifie
the
holines
of
Christ
whom
they
did
prefigure
,
but
our
holines
cons●steth
of
the
inward
cleannesse
of
the
spirit
:
and
S.
Paul
is
witnesse
,
that
the
Apostles
did
both
keep
their
wiues
,
&
carry
them
about
with
them
.
3
Touching
that
he
should
say
that
the
Scottish
nation
and
their
Cleargy
be
altogether
blinded
,
no
man
will
deny
that
people
to
be
blind
that
neither
heare
Christ
nor
his
Apostles
,
such
is
the
people
of
Scotland
,
in
that
they
cal
the
Pope
supreme
head
of
the
Church
,
whith
belongeth
onely
to
Christ
,
and
contrary
to
the
word
,
they
forbid
Priests
to
marry
in
the
tenth
of
Iohn
,
Christ
is
the
doore
,
they
affirme
they
must
enter
by
the
Uirgine
Mary
and
S.
Peter
,
Christ
would
haue
vs
worship
him
in
Spirit
and
truth
:
The
Scots
build
Temples
and
Chappels
for
Idols
,
in
which
they
commit
Fornication
:
In
the
tenth
to
the
Hebrews
,
Christ
,
By
one
sacrifice
,
hath
made
those
perfect
for
euer
which
are
sanctified
:
And
to
this
effect
Christ
said
on
the
Crosse
,
It
is
finished
,
shewing
that
by
his
death
all
Sacrifices
for
sinne
ended
;
yet
the
Scottish
Church-men
daily
offer
Christ
for
sins
,
both
of
them
aliue
,
and
them
that
be
dead
:
God
commaundeth
not
to
worship
any
Grauen
Images
,
the
Scots
fall
flat
to
them
,
and
offer
them
:
Incense
.
Paul
teacheth
,
that
Christ
is
our
wisdome
,
righteousnes
,
satisfaction
,
and
redemption
:
the
Scots
prefer
the
traditions
of
men
before
the
law
of
God
,
they
stablish
righteousnes
in
their
own
works
,
and
Sanctification
in
holy
water
,
and
other
outward
things
,
and
Redemption
in
péeces
of
Lead
,
which
they
buy
of
their
great
Antichrist
.
Touching
the
possessions
temporall
,
and
iurisdiction
in
temporalities
,
in
the
18.
Chapter
of
Numbers
,
God
said
to
Aaron
,
Thou
shalt
haue
no
portion
amongst
them
,
I
am
thy
portion
and
heritage
,
thou
and
the
Leuits
shall
haue
all
the
tithes
of
Israell
for
their
ministry
;
but
what
heritage
is
pr●uided
for
them
I
doe
not
say
but
they
may
possesse
,
but
all
temporall
iurisdiction
should
be
taken
from
them
:
when
twice
there
rose
a
contention
,
which
of
Christs
disciples
should
be
greatest
:
he
told
them
they
should
not
haue
dominion
one
ouer
another
,
like
the
Kings
of
the
Nations
,
&
Christ
in
the
12.
of
Luke
,
answered
him
that
desired
him
to
deuide
his
Brothers
inheritance
vnto
him
,
Who
made
me
a
Iudge
.
And
in
the
8.
of
Iohn
,
he
refused
to
giue
iudgement
vpon
the
Adulteresse
:
whereby
it
appeareth
,
Christ
reiected
the
office
of
a
Iudge
,
as
a
thing
not
agréeable
to
his
office
.
When
Moses
tooke
vpon
him
the
ciuill
gouernment
and
the
priest-hood
,
he
was
commaunded
to
resigne
the
Priest-hood
to
Aaron
,
for
it
was
against
nature
one
man
should
suffice
both
charges
,
and
as
long
as
the
face
of
the
true
Church
did
continue
,
no
Priest
did
vsurpe
the
right
of
the
sword
.
S.
Ambrose
saith
,
Emperors
rather
desired
the
Office
of
Priest-hood
,
then
Priests
any
Empire
,
then
sumptuous
Palaces
belonged
to
Emperors
,
and
Churches
to
Priests
.
And
S.
Barnard
saith
,
Peter
could
not
giue
that
which
he
had
not
,
but
he
gaue
to
his
successors
that
which
he
had
,
carefulnesse
ouer
the
Congregation
,
for
this
cause
the
kingdom
of
heauen
is
giuen
vnto
you
,
why
do
you
inuade
other
mens
bounds
?
They
were
ignorant
of
all
iudgement
that
did
fat
with
their
possessions
these
belly-beasts
,
all
they
which
do
indow
such
filthy
sinkes
with
their
reuenues
,
they
follow
the
steps
of
Iezabell
,
for
what
do
they
daily
but
bleat
and
bow
before
their
Images
,
burning
Incense
,
and
falling
flat
before
the
altars
,
as
the
Prophets
of
Baall
did
,
and
if
Daniell
and
Elias
were
Hereticks
,
when
they
would
destroy
the
Priests
of
Baall
,
so
am
I
:
We
do
but
desire
,
that
their
riches
wickedly
bestowed
vpon
them
,
might
be
taken
from
them
,
but
Elias
was
more
rigorous
,
for
he
cast
the
Prophets
of
Baall
into
the
brooke
Kidron
.
The
Pope
cannot
make
lawes
according
to
his
owne
mind
and
will
,
and
say
they
are
spirituall
,
and
pertaine
to
the
soule
,
and
are
necessary
to
eternall
life
:
for
the
word
of
God
giueth
them
no
such
authority
,
in
the
23.
of
Iosua
,
Thou
shalt
not
swarue
from
my
law
to
the
right
hand
,
nor
to
the
left
:
And
in
the
12.
of
Deuteronomy
,
Thou
shalt
neither
adde
to
,
nor
take
from
my
Commaundements
:
Therefore
in
the
second
of
Malachy
;
The
Priest
shall
maintaine
wisdome
,
and
the
law
shal
they
require
at
his
hands
.
And
where
he
speaketh
of
hearing
them
,
he
putteth
this
condition
,
that
they
answere
according
to
the
Law
of
the
Lord
,
then
these
are
couenant-breakers
,
that
binde
the
consciences
of
men
with
new
lawes
:
And
in
the
33.
of
Ezekiell
,
Thou
shalt
heare
the
word
out
of
my
mouth
,
and
declare
it
vnto
my
people
,
So
he
could
not
speake
any
thing
of
himselfe
,
and
God
by
Ieremie
,
calleth
it
Chaffe
,
whatsoeuer
doth
not
procéede
from
himselfe
:
The
Prophets
speake
nothing
but
the
words
of
God
,
therefore
they
so
often
vsed
these
wordes
;
The
word
of
the
Lord
,
the
burden
of
the
Lord
,
the
vision
of
the
Lord
,
thus
saith
the
Lord
:
The
Apostles
must
not
teach
their
owne
deuises
,
but
that
which
God
commaunded
them
.
Paul
in
the
second
to
the
Collosians
,
denieth
he
hath
any
dominion
ouer
their
Faith
,
though
their
Apostle
.
And
in
the
●●nth
to
the
Romains
,
Faith
commeth
by
hearing
the
word
of
God
,
and
not
by
hearing
the
dreames
of
the
Pope
:
&
Christ
himselfe
saith
for
our
example
,
My
doctrin
is
not
mine
,
but
his
that
sent
me
;
to
teach
Ministers
what
to
do
:
The
power
of
the
Church
is
not
such
,
that
it
may
teach
new
Doctrines
,
frame
new
Articles
of
Faith
,
and
new
lawes
,
but
is
subiect
to
the
word
of
the
Lord
included
in
the
same
.
They
defended
their
Constitutions
by
these
reasons
,
if
it
were
lawfull
to
the
Apostles
to
make
a
decree
besides
the
commaundement
of
Christ
,
that
the
people
should
abstain
from
things
offered
to
Idols
&
blood
,
it
is
lawful
for
their
successors
as
oft
as
néede
requireth
to
do
the
same
:
but
the
Apostles
made
no
new
decree
,
but
to
warne
them
how
to
rule
themselues
amongst
their
Brethren
,
least
they
should
abuse
their
liberty
to
the
offence
of
others
:
and
contrary
,
Peter
in
the
same
councel
pronounceth
God
to
be
tempted
,
if
any
yoake
be
laid
vpon
the
necke
of
the
Disciples
:
and
S.
Iames
saith
,
the
Gentiles
that
are
conuerted
vnto
God
,
are
not
to
be
troubled
with
externe
decrées
,
and
outward
Elements
.
And
by
the
23.
of
Mathew
,
The
Scribes
and
Pharises
sit
in
Moses
Chaire
,
whatsoeuer
they
command
to
obserue
,
keep
;
but
do
not
after
their
doings
.
Christ
taught
his
Disciples
,
that
he
saw
nothing
in
the
doing
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharises
to
be
followed
,
yet
they
should
not
refuse
to
do
those
things
which
they
did
teach
by
the
word
,
but
not
what
they
taught
of
their
owne
head
.
Being
accused
for
hauing
the
New
Testament
,
and
other
Books
of
heresie
,
he
called
them
blasphemers
and
Romish
Swine
,
and
their
stomacks
rankered
,
and
tongues
most
venomous
,
which
durst
note
the
New
Testament
of
heresie
,
as
they
were
the
greatest
murderers
that
murdered
Christ
,
so
these
men
filled
the
measure
of
all
other
Heretickes
and
blasphemies
:
how
shall
these
Serpents
and
s●●cke
of
Uipers
escape
the
iudgement
of
eternall
fire
.
And
being
accused
that
he
was
so
obstinate
,
that
none
of
his
friends
could
perswade
him
:
he
said
he
knew
not
why
he
should
call
them
friends
,
which
so
greatly
laboured
to
conuert
him
,
nor
will
more
estéeme
of
them
then
of
the
Madianits
,
which
called
the
Children
of
Israell
to
do
sacrifices
to
their
Idols
.
Then
they
condemned
him
for
an
Hereticke
,
and
his
goods
to
be
forfeited
,
and
because
they
could
not
appr●hend
him
,
they
made
a
picture
of
him
and
burned
it
,
&
cursed
euery
one
that
should
shew
any
intertainment
,
fauour
,
or
helpe
towards
him
,
and
their
goods
likewise
to
be
confiscated
.
The
sixe
Articles
agreed
vpon
in
the
Parliament-house
.
1
THe
blessed
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
2
Secondly
,
that
the
Communion
in
both
kinds
are
not
necessary
,
ad
salutem
vnto
all
persons
:
and
it
is
to
be
beléeued
,
that
in
the
flesh
,
vnder
forme
of
Bread
,
is
the
very
blood
;
and
with
the
blood
,
vnder
forme
of
wine
,
is
the
very
flesh
,
aswell
apart
as
both
together
.
3
That
Priests
after
orders
,
may
not
marry
by
the
Law
of
God
.
4
That
vowes
of
Chastity
or
widdowhood
,
by
man
or
woman
made
to
God
,
aduisedly
ought
to
bee
obserued
by
the
Law
of
God
,
and
that
it
exempteth
them
from
other
liberties
of
Christian
people
which
without
that
they
might
enioy
.
5
That
it
is
méete
that
priuate
masses
be
continued
,
as
whereby
good
people
ordering
themselues
accordingly
,
doe
receiue
both
godly
and
goodly
consolations
and
benefits
,
and
it
is
agréeable
to
Gods
Law
.
6
That
auriculer
confession
is
necessary
to
be
retained
and
vsed
in
the
Church
of
God
.
Then
they
caused
it
to
be
enacted
,
that
if
any
the
Kings
Subiects
,
after
the
12.
of
Iuly
next
comming
,
by
word
,
writing
,
or
any
otherwise
,
preach
,
argue
,
or
h●ld
any
opinion
against
the
reall
presence
as
aforesaid
,
or
against
the
Sacrament
vnder
one
kind
as
aforesaid
:
they
and
their
assistants
to
be
condemned
for
hereticks
,
and
to
be
burned
without
any
abiuration
,
and
Clergy
of
Sanctuary
to
be
allowed
them
,
and
all
their
goods
and
lands
forfeited
vnto
the
King
,
as
in
case
of
high
treaso
:
The
like
offence
against
any
of
the
other
Articles
to
be
fellony
.
The
History
of
THOMAS
CROMWELL
,
Earle
of
Essex
.
THomas
Cromwell
became
the
most
secret
and
deare
Councelor
vnto
the
King
,
after
he
was
made
Earle
of
Essex
:
He
alone
through
the
singular
dext●ritie
of
his
wit
and
Councell
brought
to
passe
that
which
no
Prince
or
King
throughout
all
Europe
,
dare
or
can
bring
to
passe
:
For
whereas
Brittany
was
most
superstitious
of
all
Nations
:
he
brake
off
and
repressed
all
the
poli●ies
and
malice
of
the
Fr●ers
,
Mon●es
and
Religions
,
and
subuerted
there
houses
throughout
all
the
Realme
;
and
brought
the
Arch-bishops
,
and
Bishops
;
yea
Cranmer
and
the
Bishop
of
Winchester
to
an
Order
,
though
he
were
the
Kings
chiefe
Councelor
,
preuenting
th●ir
enterprises
and
complaints
,
specially
in
those
things
which
tended
to
the
decay
of
good
men
,
which
fauoured
the
Gospell
,
vnto
whom
Cromwell
was
euer
a
shield
against
the
pestiferous
enterprises
of
Winchester
,
betwéen●
whom
there
was
continuall
emulation
both
being
great
with
the
King
;
one
much
feared
,
th'
other
beloued
;
but
Winchester
séemed
such
a
man
to
be
borne
onely
for
the
destruction
of
the
good
,
and
Cromwell
by
thy
Diuine
prouidence
appointed
a
help
to
preserue
many
,
it
were
to
tedious
to
declare
how
many
good
men
through
this
mans
help
haue
béen
reléeued
;
whereof
a
great
n●mber
beeing
depriued
of
their
patron
by
his
fall
perished
,
and
many
yet
aliue
which
are
witnes
of
these
things
:
Iehu
,
the
sharpe
punisher
of
superstitious
Idolatry
was
not
much
vnlike
this
man
.
For
this
purpose
this
man
seemed
to
be
raised
vp
of
God
,
to
subuert
the
dens
of
sloth
and
idlenes
,
where
if
they
had
remained
,
the
Pope
could
not
be
excluded
out
of
England
;
for
there
was
an
incredible
number
of
Monasteri●s
in
England
:
There
riches
and
possessions
were
so
great
,
that
they
vpbraided
euen
vnto
Kings
and
No●les
beggery
:
and
there
houses
were
no
lesse
sumptuous
,
which
for
the
most
part
were
plucked
down
to
the
ground
,
and
their
reuenues
and
substance
the
King
partly
conuerted
vnto
his
own
Coffers
,
and
partly
distributed
amongst
his
Nobilitie
;
but
many
repr●hend
the
subuersion
of
these
Abbies
&
say
they
might
haue
béen
conuerted
to
other
good
vses
which
indéed
would
haue
béen
good
and
godly
,
if
in
this
Kingdome
there
should
bee
continually
a
succession
of
good
Princes
:
but
if
it
should
happen
to
be
a
King
of
a
contrarie
Religion
,
it
would
haue
been
otherwise
,
as
we
may
see
by
the
example
of
Quéene
Mary
:
If
the
Monasteries
had
been
left
standing
vntill
her
superstitious
daies
,
they
should
haue
been
restored
againe
,
and
filled
with
Monkes
and
Fryers
.
For
if
the
goods
and
possessions
of
the
religious
,
being
in
the
hands
of
the
Dukes
and
Nobility
,
could
scarce
withstand
the
Quéenes
power
,
how
should
the
meaner
sort
haue
retained
them
.
Wherefore
no
doubt
Gods
great
prouidence
did
f●resée
these
things
in
this
man
:
Wherevpon
as
often
as
he
sent
any
man
to
suppresse
any
Monastery
,
hee
would
charge
them
that
they
should
subuert
their
houses
from
there
foundation
.
When
the
Pope
was
abolish●d
out
of
England
,
and
that
there
was
diuers
tumults
about
Religion
,
and
it
séemed
good
to
the
King
to
appoint
a
Conuo●ation
to
which
Cromwell
came
,
and
found
all
the
Bishop●
attending
his
comming
,
and
all
did
obeysance
vnto
him
,
as
to
their
Uicar
generall
;
and
he
saluted
them
euery
one
in
their
degrée
,
and
sate
downe
in
the
highest
place
.
Then
Cromwell
in
the
name
of
the
King
,
spake
words
to
this
effect
.
The
King
thankes
you
●o
:
your
diligence
,
the
cause
why
he
hath
willed
you
to
assemble
,
is
that
you
should
estab●sh
certaine
controuersies
touching
the
state
of
Faith
,
and
Christian
Religion
,
which
are
now
in
controuersi●
,
not
onely
in
this
Realme
:
but
also
amongst
all
other
Nations
of
the
world
,
for
he
willeth
not
that
there
should
be
any
publike
change
in
this
Realme
of
Religion
,
except
by
the
consent
of
you
and
the
whole
Parliament
,
wherein
you
may
easily
perceiue
his
profound
wisedom
&
great
leue
towards
you
:
Wherfore
he
desireth
you
in
Christs
name
,
that
leauing
blindnes
,
contentions
▪
you
would
discusse
those
things
amongst
you
which
pertaine
to
religion
;
and
the
Church
hauing
onely
respect
vnto
the
Scriptures
,
neither
will
he
any
longer
suffer
the
Scriptures
to
be
wrested
by
any
one
of
you
;
neither
to
be
oppressed
with
the
Popes
Decrées
,
or
authoritie
of
the
Doctors
or
Councels
;
neither
will
he
allow
any
Doctrine
grounded
onely
vpon
Antiquitie
and
Custome
,
hauing
no
other
foundation
in
Scriptures
,
such
as
you
call
vnwritten
verities
,
you
owe
this
duety
chiefely
to
Christ
;
and
next
of
necessitie
vnto
the
Church
,
and
yet
you
shall
not
be
vnrewarded
at
the
Kings
hands
if
he
perceíue
you
do
your
duty
as
you
ought
in
establishing
concord
in
the
Church
:
The
which
to
bring
to
passe
the
onely
methode
is
to
discusse
all
things
according
to
the
Canons
of
Gods
word
:
wherevnto
the
Kings
Maiestie
doth
exhort
you
,
and
hartily
desire
you
:
the
Bishops
gaue
thankes
vnto
the
King
for
his
zeale
vnto
the
Church
,
and
his
exhortation
worthy
so
Christian
a
Prince
.
Then
Bonner
Bishop
of
London
,
the
most
earnest
Champion
for
the
Pope
,
defended
the
vnwritten
verities
,
and
maintained
the
seuen
Sacraments
of
the
Church
,
and
others
resisted
him
:
Touching
whose
Arguments
because
there
is
no
great
matter
in
them
,
I
refer
thee
to
the
Booke
at
large
,
where
also
thou
maist
sée
the
number
of
Idols
in
England
,
to
which
in
great
deuotion
they
vse
to
goe
on
pilgrimage
vnto
.
At
length
he
was
apprehended
and
committed
to
the
Tower
,
and
then
hee
was
attainted
by
Parliament
for
heresie
,
for
supporting
Barnes
and
Clarke
hereticks
and
many
others
;
And
by
his
authoritie
and
Letters
rescued
them
,
and
deliuered
them
out
of
prison
,
and
for
evulgating
a
great
number
of
Bookes
,
containing
heresie
:
and
caused
Bookes
to
be
translated
into
English
,
comprising
matter
against
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
&
for
commending
the
Bookes
after
,
and
that
he
should
speake
words
against
the
King
,
which
they
would
neuer
suffer
him
to
answere
vnto
,
which
were
not
likely
to
be
true
,
in
that
the
King
so
shortly
after
his
death
,
wished
to
haue
his
Cromwell
aliue
againe
;
by
reason
of
which
Act
of
Parliament
,
the
Noble
Lord
Cromwell
was
oppressed
with
his
enemies
,
and
condemned
in
the
Tower
:
He
was
beheaded
vpon
Tower
Hill
,
where
he
patiently
suffered
the
stroke
of
the
Axe
by
a
Butcherly
miser
,
which
very
vngodlily
performed
the
office
.
The
History
of
Thomas
Barnes
,
Thomas
Garard
,
and
William
Hierome
Diuines
.
WHen
as
Cromwell
was
dead
,
Gardiner
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
being
at
liberty
to
exercise
his
cruelty
,
it
is
to
be
wondred
what
troubles
hee
raised
,
and
least
he
should
loose
his
occupation
by
delayes
:
Hee
first
assaults
Robert
Barnes
,
Thomas
Gerrard
,
and
William
Hierome
,
whom
hee
caused
to
be
put
to
execution
two
daies
after
Cromwell
;
and
first
of
Barnes
Doctor
of
Diuinitie
.
There
was
sent
downe
a
Sergeant
at
Armes
to
Cambridge
,
who
arres●●d
Doctor
Barnes
in
the
Conuocation
house
:
and
they
determined
to
make
priuy
search
for
Luthers
Bookes
,
and
all
the
Germaines
workes
,
but
they
that
were
suspected
had
word
therof
,
and
the
Bookes
were
conuayed
away
before
they
came
,
and
he
was
brought
to
Cardinall
Wolsey
in
Westminster
:
At
last
he
spake
with
the
Cardinall
in
his
Chaire
of
State
,
knéeling
on
his
knees
:
Then
said
the
Cardinall
,
What
Maister
Doctor
▪
had
you
not
scope
sufficient
in
the
Scriptures
to
teach
the
people
:
but
my
golden
showes
,
my
pollaxes
,
my
pillars
,
my
golden
Cushions
,
my
crossee
did
so
much
offend
you
,
that
you
made
vs
Ridiculum
caput
amongst
the
people
,
we
were
iollily
that
day
laughed
to
scorne
:
Uerily
,
it
was
a
Sermon
more
fitter
to
be
preached
on
a
Stage
,
then
in
a
Pulpit
:
At
last
you
said
,
I
wore
a
paire
of
red
Gloues
,
I
should
say
bloudy
Gloues
,
that
I
should
not
bee
cold
in
the
middest
of
my
Ceremonies
:
Hee
answered
,
hee
spake
nothing
but
the
truth
,
according
to
the
Scriptures
,
and
the
old
Doctors
:
Then
hee
deliuered
the
Cardinall
six
shéetes
of
Paper
to
coroborate
his
saying
:
He
receiuing
them
said
,
we
perceiue
you
intend
to
stand
to
your
Articles
,
and
shew
your
learning
:
Yea
said
Barnes
,
by
Gods
Grace
,
and
your
Lordships
fauour
:
He
answered
,
such
as
you
beare
vs
and
the
Catholick
Church
,
little
fauour
:
whether
doe
you
thinke
it
more
necessary
that
I
should
haue
this
royalty
,
because
I
represent
the
Kings
person
in
all
High
Courts
of
this
Realme
to
the
terror
of
all
rebellions
,
Treasons
,
&
all
the
wicked
members
of
this
Common-wealth
,
or
to
be
as
simple
as
you
would
haue
vs
to
sell
these
things
,
and
giu●
them
to
the
poore
,
which
shortly
would
pisse
it
against
the
walles
,
and
pull
his
Maiestie
from
his
dignitie
:
He
answered
,
I
think
it
necessarie
to
be
sold
and
giuen
to
the
poore
,
for
it
is
not
comely
for
your
calling
,
and
the
King
is
not
maintained
by
your
pompe
,
and
pollaxes
,
but
by
God
,
which
saith
per
me
Reges
regnant
:
Then
the
Cardinall
said
to
Doctor
Gardiner
,
and
Maister
Fox
,
Loe
Maister
Doctors
,
heere
is
the
learned
and
wise
man
that
you
told
me
of
:
Then
they
knéeled
and
desired
his
Grace
to
be
good
vnto
them
,
for
hee
would
be
reformable
:
Then
said
he
for
your
sakes
,
and
the
Uniuersitie
,
wee
will
be
good
vnto
him
:
Maister
Doctor●dost
thou
not
know
that
I
am
legatus
de
latere
,
and
that
I
am
able
to
dispence
with
all
matter
in
this
Realme
as
much
as
the
pope
may
:
Hee
answered
,
I
know
it
:
Then
hee
bad
him
be
ruled
by
him
and
I
will
doe
all
things
for
thy
honesty
,
and
the
honesty
of
the
vniuersitie
:
hee
thanked
him
,
and
said
,
he
would
stick
to
the
Scriptures
according
to
his
little
Talent
:
Then
the
Cardinall
told
him
he
should
haue
his
learning
tried
,
and
haue
the
Law
,
and
commanded
him
to
the
Tower
:
But
Gardiner
and
Fox
,
became
his
sureties
:
After
he
was
twice
brought
before
the
Bishops
,
and
the
Abbot
of
Westminster
,
in
the
Chapter-house
at
Westminster
:
Then
he
was
put
to
haue
the
Councell
of
Gardiner
,
and
Fox
,
and
they
perswaded
him
rather
to
abiure
the●
burne
,
&
that
he
might
doe
more
in
time
to
come
,
and
with
other
perswasions
,
mighty
in
the
sight
of
reason
and
foolish
flesh
:
wherevpon
he
abiured
,
and
bore
a
faggot
:
the
Bishop
of
Rochester
preaching
at
the
abiuration
of
him
and
others
,
stood
vp
and
declared
vnto
the
people
,
how
many
daies
of
forgiuenes
of
sinnes
they
had
for
beeing
at
that
Sermon
;
yet
he
continued
halfe
a
yéere
after
in
prison
,
and
then
he
was
committed
to
be
frée
prisoner
in
the
Augustine
Friers
in
London
:
when
these
Caterpillers
and
bloudy
beasts
had
vndermined
him
,
they
complained
on
him
again
to
my
Lord
Cardinall
:
Then
he
was
deliuered
to
the
Friers
of
Northampton
to
bee
burned
:
Then
Maister
Horne
heard
that
a
writ
should
come
shortly
to
burne
him
;
then
hée
councelled
him
to
faine
himselfe
desperate
,
and
writ
a
Letter
to
the
Cardinall
,
signifying
that
he
would
drowne
himselfe
,
and
to
leaue
his
clothes
there
,
and
another
Letter
to
the
Mayor
of
the
Towne
to
search
for
him
in
the
water
,
because
he
had
a
Letter
written
in
parchment
,
wrapt
in
wax
about
his
neck
,
for
the
Cardinal
which
would
teach
all
men
to
beware
of
him
:
vpon
this
they
were
seuen
daies
a
searching
for
him
,
but
he
went
to
London
in
a
poore
mans
apparell
,
and
thence
to
Anwerpe
to
Luther
,
and
there
answered
all
the
Bishops
of
the
Realme
,
and
made
a
Booke
called
acta
Romanorum
pontificum
,
and
another
Booke
with
a
supplication
to
King
Henry
:
When
it
was
told
the
Cardinall
he
was
drowned
he
said
,
perit
memoria
eius
cum
sonitu
,
but
this
lighted
vpon
himselfe
,
for
shortly
after
he
poyso-himselfe
.
In
the
beginning
of
the
Raigne
of
Quéene
Anne
,
he
and
others
came
againe
into
England
,
and
continued
a
faithfull
Preacher
in
the
Citie
of
London
,
and
in
her
Graces
time
well
entertained
and
promoted
;
and
after
sent
by
King
Henry
the
eight
,
Ambassador
to
the
Duke
of
Cleaue
,
for
the
marriage
of
the
Lady
Anne
of
Cleaue
,
betwéene
the
King
and
her
;
and
was
well
accepted
vntill
Gardiner
came
out
of
France
:
but
then
neither
Religion
nor
the
Queene
prospered
,
nor
Cromwell
,
nor
the
preachers
:
Then
followed
alteration
in
marriage
vntill
hee
had
grafted
the
marriage
into
another
stocke
,
by
the
●ccasion
whereof
hee
began
his
bloudy
worke
.
Soone
after
Doctor
Barnes
,
and
his
Brethren
,
were
carried
to
the
King
to
Hampton
Court
to
be
examined
:
But
the
King
seeking
meanes
of
his
safety
,
bad
him
goe
home
with
Gardiner
,
and
confer
with
him
:
they
not
agréeing
▪
Gardiner
sought
opportunitie
to
dispatch
Barnes
,
and
the
rest
,
as
he
had
done
by
the
Que●ne
the
Lady
Anne
of
Cleue
,
and
the
Lord
Cromwell
:
and
he
appointed
them
three
to
preach
thrée
Sermons
at
the
Spittle
,
which
were
baites
to
minister
iust
occasion
of
their
condemnations
:
A
hen
they
were
sent
for
to
Hampton
Court
,
and
from
thence
carried
vnto
the
Tower
,
and
came
not
thence
but
to
their
deathes
.
Then
the
Protestants
went
beyond
Sea
,
Priests
were
diuorced
from
there
Wiues
,
certaine
Bishops
deposed
,
and
other
good
men
denied
Christ
,
and
bore
Faggots
:
then
they
were
put
to
d●ath
without
iudgement
;
a
Papist
and
a
Protestant
were
laid
vpon
one
hurdle
and
drawn
to
Smithfield
:
This
was
Winchesters
deuise
to
colour
his
tyrany
:
Then
Barnes
hid
the
Sheriffe
beare
him
witnes
he
died
Christianly
,
and
Charitably
,
and
prayed
them
all
to
pray
for
him
,
and
if
the
dead
may
pray
for
the
quick
we
will
pray
for
you
,
so
they
forgaue
their
enemies
,
and
kissed
one
another
,
and
stood
hand
in
hand
at
the
stake
vntill
the
●●re
came
,
and
so
rested
in
Christ
.
The
same
day
one
Powell
,
Fetherstone
,
and
Abel
,
were
hanged
,
drawne
,
and
quartered
in
the
same
place
,
for
denying
the
Kings
Supremacie
,
and
maintaining
the
Kings
marriage
with
the
Lady
Katherine
Dowager
:
The
reason
was
because
as
one
halfe
of
the
Councell
being
Papists
called
vpon
Barnes
,
Garet
,
and
Hierome
,
to
be
executed
:
so
the
other
part
of
the
Councell
called
vpon
these
thrée
Papists
to
be
executed
.
In
this
yéers
a
Boy
,
one
Richard
Mekins
,
but
fiftéene
yeares
old
was
burned
in
Smithfield
,
for
speaking
somewhat
against
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
.
In
like
manner
Richard
Spencer
Priest
,
leauing
his
papistry
,
married
a
Wife
,
and
got
his
liuing
by
day-labour
;
Hee
was
burnt
in
Salisbury
,
because
hee
was
thought
to
hold
opinion
against
the
Sacrament
,
and
one
Andrew
Hewet
,
was
burned
with
him
.
About
this
time
Cardinall
Poole
,
Brother
to
the
Lord
Mountegew
,
was
attainted
of
high
treason
,
and
fled
to
Rome
,
where
he
was
made
Cardinall
of
Saint
Mary
Cosmoden
,
where
he
remained
vntill
Quéene
Maries
time
.
Stokely
,
Bish●p
of
London
,
and
Tunstone
,
Bishop
of
Duresme
writ
to
him
,
to
perswade
him
to
abandon
the
Supremacy
of
the
Pope
,
and
to
conforme
himselfe
to
the
Religion
of
his
King
,
which
Letter
thou
maist
reade
in
the
Booke
at
large
,
which
sufficiently
proueth
the
Pope
not
to
be
supreme
head
of
the
Church
,
but
because
this
Doctrine
is
as
sufficiently
proued
in
other
places
,
I
omit
to
abridge
it
.
In
this
yeere
the
King
by
the
aduice
of
his
Councell
,
sent
forth
a
Decree
for
the
setting
vp
the
Bible
in
the
great
volume
in
euery
parish
Church
in
England
.
This
yeare
Iohn
Porter
a
Taylor
,
About
this
time
Iohn
Longland
,
Bishop
of
Lincolne
,
burned
two
vpon
one
day
:
one
Thomas
Barnard
,
and
the
other
Iames
Morton
,
the
one
for
teaching
the
Lords
Prayer
in
Engl●sh
,
and
the
other
for
kéeping
the
Epistle
of
Saint
Iames
in
English
.
In
this
yeare
the
Kings
Maiestie
vnderstanding
that
all
Idolatry
,
and
vain●
pilgrimages
were
not
vtterly
abolished
within
these
Dominions
:
directed
his
Letters
vnto
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
for
the
spéedy
amendment
of
the
same
.
Anthony
Pierson
Priest
,
Robert
Testwood
singing
man
,
Henrie
Finmore
Taylor
,
and
Iohn
Marbeck
singing
man
,
were
burned
at
Windsor
.
THese
Articles
were
obiected
against
Pierson
,
that
he
had
said
,
Euen
as
Christ
once
hanged
betweene
two
theeues
,
so
when
he
is
holden
vp
betwixt
the
Priests
handes
,
he
hangs
betwixt
two
theeues
,
except
the
Priest
sincerely
preach
Gods
word
.
That
he
preached
that
Christ
should
not
be
eaten
as
he
did
hang
vpon
the
Cross●
with
his
flesh
torne
,
and
the
bloud
running
about
their
mouthes
,
but
he
was
to
be
eaten
this
day
,
that
we
might
also
feed
on
him
to
morrow
,
and
next
day
,
and
continually
,
and
that
he
was
of
more
power
after
his
resurrection
then
he
was
before
.
That
Christ
sitting
amongst
his
Disciples
,
commended
the
Scriptures
vnto
them
when
he
said
,
This
is
that
bread
,
this
is
that
body
of
Christ
;
so
when
hee
brake
bread
and
bade
them
deuide
it
amongst
them
,
and
eate
it
,
for
it
was
his
bodie
,
and
likewise
the
cup
,
saying
,
This
is
my
bloud
;
hee
signified
to
vs
that
wee
should
receiue
the
Scriptures
,
and
distribute
them
vnto
the
people
.
It
was
obiected
against
Finmore
,
that
he
had
said
that
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
was
but
a
similitude
,
and
that
if
it
were
God
he
had
eaten
twenty
Gods
in
his
life
.
He
condemned
Testwood
for
iesting
with
the
Priest
when
he
lifted
vp
the
host
,
saying
,
Ho
,
take
héed
that
he
fall
not
.
That
Marbeck
with
his
owne
hands
had
writ
notes
out
of
certaine
Authors
,
which
were
repugnant
to
the
masse
and
sacrament
of
the
Altar
:
and
that
he
said
,
The
Masse
was
impure
and
defiled
with
much
vngodlinesse
,
and
it
spoyleth
God
of
his
honour
;
and
that
the
eleuation
of
the
sacrament
represents
the
Calues
of
Ieroboam
,
and
is
worse
Idolatrie
then
those
were
,
and
that
therein
Christ
was
counted
a
mocking-stock
.
There
was
a
fift
man
named
Bennet
,
vnto
whose
charge
it
was
laid
that
hée
should
say
,
the
daily
Masses
vsed
in
the
Church
were
superfluous
,
and
that
it
were
sufficient
the
seuenth
day
were
kept
holy
.
Bennet
and
Marbeck
were
pardoned
by
the
King
;
the
other
thrée
stoutly
suffered
martyrdom
.
We
will
passe
ouer
the
Priest
which
was
hanged
in
the
Porters
lodge
of
Gardener
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
and
one
Henrie
his
seruant
burnt
at
Colchester
,
and
one
Kerby
a
Taylor
,
burnt
at
London
,
because
we
haue
no
certainty
of
the
time
.
Doctor
London
Prebend
of
Windsor
,
and
one
William
Simonds
,
which
were
the
accusers
of
the
foresaid
fiue
of
Windsor
:
they
went
about
to
trouble
foure
Gentlemen
of
the
Kings
priuie
Chamber
,
that
they
forced
them
to
plead
their
cause
in
open
Court
:
they
declared
to
the
King
what
danger
they
were
in
,
wherupon
they
themselues
were
called
in
question
;
being
conuicted
of
manifest
periurie
,
they
were
adiudged
to
weare
papers
,
signifying
their
periuries
,
in
the
open
market
of
Windsor
:
then
they
were
cast
in
prison
at
London
,
where
the
said
Doctor
London
died
.
About
this
time
was
one
Rogers
,
a
Lay-man
of
Northfolk
,
burned
by
the
Duke
of
Northfolke
,
for
the
true
affirmation
of
the
Sacrament
:
halfe
a
yeare
after
the
Duke
lost
his
eldest
sonne
,
and
himselfe
was
committed
to
prison
,
who
then
acknowledging
his
errour
,
became
more
méeke
to
such
kind
of
men
.
Iohn
Athee
was
indicted
for
saying
,
He
would
not
beleeue
that
which
the
knaue
Priest
made
and
Longs
wife
sold
;
meaning
the
Host.
And
when
it
was
told
him
This
yeare
Iohn
Heywood
was
attached
for
treason
,
for
denying
the
Kings
supremacy
,
but
he
recanted
,
and
confessed
to
the
people
,
that
the
Pope
had
no
more
authority
then
other
Bishops
,
and
that
the
King
was
supreame
head
by
the
Law
of
God
.
The
destruction
of
Merindall
and
Cabriers
.
IN
the
yeare
1218.
as
is
aforesaid
,
God
raised
vp
one
Waldo
,
a
rich
Merchant
of
Lyons
in
France
,
which
hauing
attained
perfect
knowledge
by
the
word
of
God
,
discouered
the
naughtines
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Ministers
,
many
ioyned
themselues
vnto
them
,
which
were
called
Waldenses
,
and
being
by
persecution
dispersed
into
di●ers
Countries
,
there
were
two
towns
remaining
of
their
Religion
in
France
,
to
wit
;
Merindall
and
Gabriers
.
Certaine
of
the
cheefe
of
Merindall
,
were
commanded
to
appeare
at
the
Parliament
of
Prouence
,
they
would
haue
retained
Aduocates
to
answere
for
them
,
who
told
them
,
it
was
not
lawfull
for
them
to
giue
councell
to
them
,
because
they
were
but
Lutherans
,
but
one
told
them
secretly
;
That
they
should
not
appeare
before
the
said
Court
,
except
they
were
fully
determined
to
be
burned
by
a
little
fire
made
of
Chaffe
,
without
any
further
iudgement
:
for
the
Court
had
already
determined
the
matter
against
them
;
whereupon
,
and
because
they
had
séene
many
good
men
serued
so
,
hauing
no
other
cause
of
condemnation
,
but
that
they
were
reported
to
be
Lutherans
,
for
these
causes
they
did
not
appeare
at
the
day
appointed
:
wherevpon
,
the
Parliament
gaue
out
an
arrest
,
whereby
not
onely
they
of
Merindal
,
that
were
appointed
to
appeare
,
were
condemned
to
be
burned
,
as
attainted
of
heresie
and
high
Treason
,
and
their
goods
confiscate
vnto
the
King
,
but
also
all
the
inhabitants
of
Merindall
,
wherein
was
fourescore
houses
to
be
burned
,
men
,
women
,
and
children
,
&
the
towne
to
be
rased
,
and
the
trées
cut
vp
500.
paces
round
about
.
A
little
after
there
was
a
great
banquet
at
Ayx
,
at
which
was
the
president
Cassane
,
and
many
Counsellors
and
Nobles
,
and
the
Archbishop
of
Arles
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Ai●
,
with
their
Ladies
and
Gentlewomen
:
One
that
was
the
Bishop
of
Aixis
Concubine
,
said
,
My
Lord
president
will
you
not
execute
the
arrest
that
is
giuen
out
against
the
Lutherans
of
Merindall
?
And
she
recited
the
manner
of
it
,
forgetting
nothing
the
Lord
Alenson
said
;
Gentlewoman
,
you
haue
learned
this
of
them
that
would
haue
it
so
,
or
else
it
was
giuen
out
by
a
Parliament
of
women
.
Then
the
L.
of
Senas
said
it
is
true
,
&
you
do
not
well
to
call
the
parliament
a
Parliament
of
women
,
he
answered
,
he
did
not
beléeue
it
,
for
it
is
a
thing
that
the
&
●ueliest
tyrants
of
the
world
,
would
iudge
most
inhumane
&
detestable
,
&
many
of
Merindal
which
séem
to
me
to
be
very
honest
men
:
them
the
gentl●woman
lifting
vp
her
eyes
with
a
great
chafe
,
said
,
O
that
it
pleased
God
that
all
Lutherans
had
hornes
growing
on
their
foreheads
.
Then
said
my
Lord
Bewieu
,
I
would
all
Priests
harlots
chattered
like
Pies
:
she
said
,
My
L.
you
ought
not
to
sp●ak
against
our
holy
mother
the
Church
;
for
there
was
neuer
any
dogge
that
bar●ed
against
the
crosse
,
but
he
waxed
mad
:
the
Bishop
of
Aix
laughed
and
clapt
her
on
the
back
,
saying
,
By
my
holy
orders
my
minion
,
you
haue
don
me
great
pleasure
,
remember
me
the
lesson
she
hath
taught
you
.
The
Lord
answered
,
I
will
not
learn
of
her
,
nor
of
thée
,
neither
honesty
nor
honour
;
for
the
most
part
of
the
Bishops
and
Priests
are
Adulterers
,
Deceiuers
,
Theeues
,
Seducers
:
I
should
not
speake
against
the
holy
Church
,
but
I
speake
against
a
flocke
of
Wolues
,
Dogges
,
and
abominable
Swine
.
Then
said
the
Archbishop
,
My
L.
you
must
giue
account
of
these
words
in
time
and
place
:
he
answered
,
I
would
it
were
now
;
for
I
wil
be
bound
to
proue
more
naughtines
in
Priests
then
I
haue
spoken
.
When
Christ
called
the
Priests
deceiuing
Hypocrits
,
blinde
Seducers
,
and
robbers
,
did
he
them
any
wrong
?
They
answered
no
,
for
the
most
part
of
them
were
so
.
Then
said
my
Lord
Bewieu
,
Euen
so
is
it
with
the
Bishops
and
Priests
;
for
they
are
such
kinde
of
men
and
worse
.
Then
he
said
,
A●ant
thou
Herodias
,
thou
vnshamefac't
and
dishonest
harlot
,
is
it
thy
part
to
speak
in
this
company
?
thou
shouldst
not
desire
the
innocent
bloud
to
be
shed
,
then
she
sayd
,
if
I
were
a
man
I
would
offer
you
combat
,
to
proue
that
I
desire
not
to
shed
innocent
bloud
,
do
you
call
the
bloud
of
these
wicked
men
of
Merendoll
innocent
bloud
?
I
do
desire
and
offer
with
my
who●e
power
,
that
such
as
they
should
bee
destroyed
,
from
the
greatest
to
the
least
:
and
to
sée
the
beginning
of
this
worke
I
haue
not
beene
wanting
to
imploy
all
my
credit
and
frien●●
▪
and
doe
not
spare
neither
body
nor
goods
to
make
the
vtter
ruine
and
destruction
of
them
,
and
to
deface
their
memory
from
amongst
men
,
I
had
rather
méet
ten
di●els
then
one
Lutheran
.
After
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
met
againe
to
consult
about
the
executing
of
the
sayd
Arest
,
and
they
had
a
banket
at
the
Bishops
house
of
Ruda
:
to
this
banket
the
●ayrest
and
best
Ladies
of
A●inion
were
inuited
to
solace
these
good
Prelates
:
after
they
had
dined
,
danced
,
and
vsed
their
pastime
,
they
walked
vntill
supper
,
and
as
they
passed
the
stréets
leading
euery
one
a
Gentlewoman
vpon
his
arme
,
they
saw
a
man
that
sould
dishonest
Images
to
stirre
vp
the
people
to
whoredome
and
knauery
,
and
all
these
pictures
the
Bishops
bought
,
which
were
as
many
as
a
Mule
could
carry
:
a
little
further
a
Booke-binder
had
set
out
Bibles
of
lattin
and
french
to
se●l
,
then
the
Bishops
sayd
,
who
hath
made
thée
so
hardy
to
set
forth
these
Marchandise
to
sell
?
dost
not
thou
know
these
Bookes
are
forbid
?
the
Booke
binder
answered
,
is
not
the
holy
Bible
as
good
as
these
goodly
pictures
?
the
Bishop
of
Air
sayd
,
I
renownce
my
part
of
Paradice
if
he
bee
not
a
Lutheran
,
let
him
bee
tryed
what
hee
is
:
then
the
Book-binder
was
caried
into
prison
,
and
a
company
of
ruffins
cryed
,
a
Lutheran
to
the
fire
with
him
,
and
owne
strucke
him
with
his
fist
,
another
pulled
him
by
the
beard
,
so
that
hee
was
al
imbrued
with
bloud
,
the
morrow
hee
was
brought
before
the
Bishops
,
hee
iustified
the
selling
of
the
Bibles
,
and
said
;
There
was
no
Nation
but
had
the
Byble
in
their
owne
language
;
Will
you
forbid
and
hide
that
which
Christ
hath
commaunded
to
bee
published
?
Did
not
Christ
giue
power
to
his
Apostles
,
to
speake
all
manner
of
tongues
to
the
end
that
his
Gospell
might
be
taught
to
euery
Creature
in
euery
language
?
And
why
doe
you
forbid
this
Booke
,
a●d
buy
such
prophane
painting
?
What
cruelty
is
this
,
to
take
the
nourishment
from
poore
soules
,
but
you
shall
gi●e
account
heereof
,
which
call
sweete
sower
,
and
sower
sweete
:
you
bee
rather
the
Priests
of
Bacchus
and
Venus
,
then
Pastors
of
the
Church
:
Then
he
was
condemned
to
be
burned
the
same
day
,
and
to
haue
two
Bybles
hang
,
one
before
,
and
another
behind
,
to
signifi●
the
cause
of
his
death
.
The
Byshoppes
twice
raised
an
Army
at
their
owne
charges
,
to
execute
the
aforesaid
arrest
,
but
their
enterprises
were
let
by
one
meanes
or
other
:
and
the
King
hearing
the
confession
of
this
Faith
of
Merindole
,
and
finding
that
it
did
agree
in
all
points
to
the
Word
of
God
,
gaue
them
their
pardon
:
Some
of
the
Byshoppes
resort
to
them
to
get
them
to
recant
,
but
they
prooued
their
Religion
so
agreeable
to
the
Word
,
that
many
Doctors
were
conuerted
to
their
opinions
,
and
confessed
they
neuer
learned
so
much
in
all
their
time
,
as
by
hearing
them
:
Their
Children
were
so
well
taught
,
and
they
questioned
and
answered
one
another
so
diuinely
;
that
the
Doctor●
confessed
,
they
had
not
heard
Arguments
,
so
well
answered
in
the
diuinity
Schooles
.
Yet
notwithstanding
in
this
yeare
,
the
twelfth
of
Aprill
,
Iohn
Miners
,
President
of
the
Councell
of
Aygues
,
called
the
Senate
and
read
the
Kings
Letters
▪
which
the
Cardinall
had
obtained
for
that
purpose
,
and
commaunded
them
to
execute
the
sentence
:
Now
euery
where
hee
had
mustred
men
for
the
English
Warres
,
but
he
vsed
them
for
this
purpose
,
and
tooke
vp
more
Souldiours
out
of
euery
Towne
,
and
they
had
ayde
sent
them
out
of
the
Popes
Dominions
.
First
they
set
vpon
the
Uillage
about
Merindoll
,
and
destroyed
and
burned
them
,
the
Merindolins
seeing
their
cruelty
,
left
their
houses
and
fled
into
the
Woods
,
carrying
their
Children
vpon
their
Shoulders
and
Armes
:
then
it
was
showed
vnto
them
,
that
Miners
came
with
all
his
whole
power
to
destroy
them
:
then
the
men
went
away
and
left
the
women
and
children
,
with
som
to
looke
to
them
,
hoping
they
would
shew
mercie
to
them
;
whom
when
the
souldiers
found
,
they
abstained
from
slaughter
:
but
when
they
had
spoyled
them
of
their
money
and
victuals
,
they
lead
them
away
.
Their
purpose
was
to
handle
them
more
shamefully
,
but
that
they
were
let
with
a
Captaine
of
horse-men
;
so
they
left
the
women
and
droue
away
the
booty
:
there
were
fiue
hundred
women
.
Miners
burned
Merindoll
;
and
finding
there
but
one
yong
man
,
he
●aused
him
to
be
tyed
to
a
tree
,
and
shot
in
with
Dagges
:
then
he
went
to
Cabriers
,
and
perswaded
the
townsmen
to
open
the
gates
,
promising
they
should
haue
no
hurt
;
but
when
they
were
let
in
,
they
slew
both
man
,
woman
,
and
childe
.
Miners
shut
fortie
women
into
a
●arne
of
straw
,
set
it
on
fire
and
kept
them
in
till
they
were
all
burned
.
The
number
slaine
within
the
towne
and
without
,
were
eight
hundred
:
the
infants
that
escaped
their
furie
were
baptized
againe
of
their
enemies
.
Then
they
took
the
town
of
Costa
and
serued
it
so
,
and
many
maids
and
women
being
lead
into
a
Garden
of
the
Castle
they
rauished
them
all
:
and
when
they
had
kept
them
a
day
and
a
night
,
they
handled
them
so
beastly
,
that
the
mayds
and
them
with
child
died
shortly
after
.
In
the
meane
time
the
Merindoles
and
diuers
others
that
wandred
in
the
woods
and
mountains
,
were
either
sent
to
the
Gallies
or
were
slaine
.
Many
also
died
for
hunger
:
fiue
and
twenty
hid
themselues
vnder
a
rocke
,
and
they
smothered
and
burned
them
;
so
that
no
kinde
of
cruelty
was
omitted
:
notwithstanding
diuers
which
had
escaped
came
to
Geneua
and
other
places
neere
.
The
persecution
in
Callice
,
with
the
martyrdome
of
George
Bucket
,
alias
Adam
Damlip
.
THis
Adam
Damlip
had
bin
a
great
Papist
,
and
Chaplaine
to
the
Bishop
of
Rochester
:
he
iournyed
to
Rome
,
thinking
to
haue
found
all
godly
and
sincere
religion
,
where
he
found
,
as
he
confessed
,
such
blasphemy
of
God
,
contempt
of
Christs
true
religion
,
loosenesse
of
life
,
and
abomination
and
filthinesse
,
that
he
abhorred
to
tarrie
there
any
longer
,
although
he
was
greatly
requested
by
Cardinall
Poole
,
to
continue
there
to
reade
three
Lectures
euery
weeke
in
his
house
,
offering
him
great
entertainment
,
which
he
refused
;
and
returning
home
,
the
Cardinall
gaue
him
a
French
crowne
.
And
wayting
at
Callice
for
passage
into
England
,
William
Steuens
and
Thomas
Lancaster
desired
him
to
reade
there
two
or
three
dayes
,
and
got
him
license
of
the
Lord
Lisle
the
Kings
Deputie
of
the
towne
,
and
the
license
of
Iohn
Butler
the
Commissary
.
When
he
had
preached
three
or
foure
times
he
was
wel
liked
,
so
that
they
hyred
him
to
preach
there
;
and
twenty
dayes
or
more
,
euery
morning
at
seuen
of
the
clocke
,
he
preached
learnedly
and
plainely
the
truth
of
the
blessed
Sacrament
of
Christs
body
and
bloud
,
mightily
inueighing
against
all
Papistrie
,
but
especially
against
transubstantiation
&
the
propitiatorie
sacrifice
of
the
masse
,
declaring
how
popish
himselfe
was
,
and
how
by
the
detestable
wickednesse
that
he
did
see
vniuersally
in
Rome
,
he
was
returned
and
become
an
enemie
to
all
Papistre
.
He
came
at
last
to
speake
against
the
Pageant
or
picture
set
forth
of
the
resurrection
,
in
Saint
Nicholas
his
Church
,
that
it
was
meere
Idolatrie
and
illusion
of
the
French-men
before
Callice
was
English
.
Then
there
came
a
commission
to
the
Lord
Deputy
,
the
Commissary
,
and
others
,
to
search
whether
there
were
three
Hosts
lying
vpon
a
Marble
stone
besprinkled
with
bloud
,
as
was
put
in
writing
vnder
a
Bull
and
Pardon
;
and
that
if
they
found
it
not
so
,
that
immediatly
it
should
be
pulled
downe
,
and
so
it
was
;
for
they
breaking
vp
a
stone
in
the
corner
of
the
Tombe
,
in
stead
of
three
Hosts
found
souldred
in
the
Crosse
of
Marble
lying
vnder
the
Sepulchre
,
three
plaine
Counters
,
which
they
had
pointed
like
vnto
Hosts
:
and
aboue
that
was
the
tippe
of
a
Sheeps
tayle
,
which
Damlip
shewed
to
the
people
the
next
day
,
which
was
Sonday
,
out
of
the
Pulpit
.
And
after
they
were
sent
by
the
Lord
Deputie
to
the
King
.
Then
the
Prior
of
the
white
Friers
,
and
one
of
the
Lord
Lisle
his
Chaplains
,
contradicted
his
Sermons
,
and
caused
him
to
be
sent
for
to
Cranmer
and
Steuen
Gardiner
,
and
others
,
before
whome
hee
did
so
constantly
defend
the
doctrine
which
he
had
taught
,
that
Cranmer
being
yet
but
a
Lutheran
,
maruelled
excéedingly
at
it
,
and
said
,
that
the
Scripture
knew
no
such
terme
of
transubstantiation
.
Then
the
other
Bishops
threatned
him
,
to
whom
he
promised
,
the
next
day
to
deliuer
them
all
in
writing
which
he
had
formerly
preached
in
Callice
.
In
the
meane
time
he
had
secret
intimation
giuen
him
by
Cranmer
,
that
if
hee
appeared
the
next
day
,
he
should
be
sure
to
be
committed
:
whereupon
he
sent
them
his
Faith
with
the
arguments
thereupon
in
writing
,
and
he
went
aside
into
the
West
countrey
.
Then
the
King
was
certified
that
there
were
many
diuersities
of
opinions
in
Calice
,
tending
to
the
danger
thereof
:
Whereupon
Doctor
Champion
and
M.
Garnet
,
who
after
was
burned
,
were
sent
ouer
to
preach
to
them
,
where
he
preached
the
same
true
Doctrine
which
Adam
Damlip
had
done
.
After
them
,
one
William
Smith
,
Curate
of
our
Ladies
Parish
in
Callice
,
preaching
earnestly
inuaying
against
Papistry
and
wilfull
ignorance
,
exhorting
them
to
imbrace
the
word
,
and
not
to
contemne
it
,
least
Gods
wrath
fall
vpon
them
,
which
followeth
the
contempt
of
his
holy
word
.
At
length
the
said
Lord
Lisle
,
which
was
Bastard
to
King
Edward
the
fourth
,
which
maintained
Damlip
as
before
,
by
the
intising
of
his
wicked
wife
,
the
Lady
Honora
,
she
being
thereunto
prouoked
by
Sir
Thomas
Palmer
,
and
Iohn
Rockwood
▪
Esquire
:
these
,
with
seauen
others
,
wrote
very
haynous
Letters
vnto
the
King
and
Councell
,
against
diuers
of
the
Towne
of
Calice
.
Whereupon
,
diuers
of
them
were
often
punished
in
Callice
,
and
many
of
them
sent
for
ouer
into
England
,
and
were
●orely
imprisoned
and
punished
,
and
had
not
escaped
the
fire
,
but
by
the
Kings
pardon
.
The
aforesaid
Adam
Damlip
taught
Schoole
about
some
two
yeares
in
the
West
Country
,
after
he
was
apprehended
and
brought
vnto
Stephen
Gardiner
,
who
committed
him
to
the
Marshalsie
,
where
he
continued
two
yeares
:
and
for
his
honest
behauiour
hee
was
beloued
of
the
whole
house
,
and
especially
of
the
kéeper
,
and
he
did
much
amongst
the
common
sort
of
the
prisoners
in
reprouing
vice
:
Then
being
resolued
rather
to
loose
his
life
,
then
not
to
suffer
his
talent
to
be
vsed
to
Gods
glory
by
being
detained
in
prison
.
Wherevpon
he
sent
an
Epistle
to
Gardiner
:
And
then
by
the
Bishops
commandement
hee
was
had
to
Callice
,
where
first
hee
layed
vnto
his
charge
heresie
;
but
because
all
such
offences
before
such
a
day
were
pardoned
by
an
Act
of
Parliament
:
then
for
the
receiuing
of
the
aforesaid
French
Crowne
of
Cardinall
Poole
,
as
you
heard
before
he
was
condemned
of
Treason
in
Callice
,
cruelly
put
to
death
,
beeing
hanged
,
drawne
and
quartered
:
At
his
death
Sir
Raph
Ellerker
Knight
Marshall
there
would
not
suffer
him
to
declare
his
Faith
or
cause
he
died
for
,
but
bad
the
executioner
dispatch
the
Knaue
:
and
said
,
he
would
not
away
before
he
saw
the
Traytors
heart
out
:
but
shortly
after
in
a
skirmish
with
the
Frenchmen
at
Bullen
he
was
slaine
,
and
his
enemies
cut
off
his
members
,
and
cut
the
heart
out
of
his
body
and
so
left
him
a
terrible
example
of
the
Iustice
of
God
,
vpon
all
bloudy
persecutors
.
The
said
Lord
Lisley
with
the
others
as
before
vniustly
charging
them
of
Callice
with
sedition
and
heresie
,
were
all
shortly
after
either
greatly
out
of
the
Kings
fauour
,
and
committed
vnto
prison
,
or
else
by
desperate
deathes
died
.
I
will
recite
but
Rockwood
the
chiefe
stirrer
of
the
afflictions
aforesaid
,
who
at
the
last
breath
staring
and
raging
cryed
he
was
damned
;
and
being
bid
to
aske
God
mercie
,
he
cried
out
,
All
too
late
,
for
I
haue
sought
malitiously
the
deaths
of
a
number
of
the
Towne
,
which
in
my
heart
I
thought
to
be
honest
men
:
which
words
he
vsed
when
thirteene
were
carried
in
Irons
into
England
;
when
one
told
him
he
neuer
saw
men
of
such
honesty
so
sharply
corrected
,
and
taking
it
so
ioyfully
▪
Rockwood
then
leaping
,
scoffingly
said
,
All
too
late
:
and
the
vnder
Marshall
suddenly
fell
downe
in
the
Councell
Chamber
,
and
neuer
spake
.
A
labouring
man
hauing
heard
Damplip
,
said
,
Hee
would
neuer
beleeue
that
Priests
could
make
the
Lords
bodie
at
their
pleasure
:
whereupon
hee
was
condemned
by
one
Haruy
a
Commissary
,
who
said
he
was
an
heretick
,
and
should
die
a
vile
death
.
The
poore
man
answered
,
he
was
no
heretick
,
but
in
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
said
,
Whereas
thou
sayest
I
shall
die
a
vile
death
,
thou
shalt
die
a
viler
death
shortly
;
and
so
it
came
to
passe
:
for
within
halfe
a
yeare
the
said
Haruy
was
hanged
,
drawne
,
and
quartred
in
Callice
for
treason
.
DODDE
alias
SCOT.
HEe
was
taken
in
Callice
,
with
certaine
Germane
bookes
about
him
,
and
being
examined
thereupon
,
and
standing
constantly
to
the
truth
,
hee
was
condemned
and
burned
there
.
WILLIAM
BVTTON
.
HEe
being
a
souldier
of
Callice
,
merrily
asked
a
Papist
,
Whether
one
that
were
suddenly
taken
might
not
occupie
one
of
the
Popes
pardons
in
stead
of
a
broken
paper
:
and
another
question
,
Whether
the
world
might
better
want
Dogs
then
Popish
Priests
,
and
answered
it
,
that
if
there
were
no
Dogs
,
we
could
make
no
more
,
but
if
there
lacked
ignorant
Priests
,
we
might
soone
make
too
many
of
them
.
There
came
a
black
Frier
to
Callice
with
the
Popes
pardons
,
who
for
4.
pence
would
deliuer
a
soule
out
of
Purgatorie
;
this
Button
asked
him
,
if
the
Pope
could
deliuer
soules
out
of
Purgatorie
:
the
Frier
said
,
there
is
no
doubt
of
that
:
then
he
said
,
Why
doth
he
not
of
charity
deliuer
all
the
s●ules
thereout
?
for
which
cau●e
he
was
accused
vnto
the
Commissary
,
who
chafing
,
called
him
heretick
:
then
said
Button
,
If
the
Pope
can
deliuer
soules
out
of
Purgatorie
,
and
will
not
of
chariti●
doe
it
,
then
would
God
the
King
would
make
me
Pope
,
for
surely
I
would
deliuer
all
out
without
money
.
Whereupon
the
Commissary
made
him
beare
a
Billet
,
and
procured
his
wages
,
which
was
sixe
pence
a
day
,
to
be
taken
from
him
:
then
he
went
vnto
the
King
,
and
declared
the
whole
matter
,
who
after
gaue
him
eight
pence
a
day
.
In
Nouember
,
They
being
thus
giuen
to
him
by
act
of
Parliament
in
December
,
the
next
Lent
Doctor
Crome
preached
in
the
Mercers
Chappell
:
amongst
other
reasons
to
induce
the
people
from
the
vaine
reasons
of
Purgatorie
,
he
said
,
It
Trentalls
and
Masses
could
auaile
the
soules
in
Purgatorie
,
then
did
not
the
Parliament
well
in
giuing
away
Monasteries
,
Colledges
,
and
Chanteries
,
which
serued
principally
to
that
purpose
:
but
if
the
Parliament
did
well
,
as
no
man
could
denie
,
then
it
is
plaine
that
such
Chanteries
and
priuate
masses
confer
nothing
to
relieue
them
in
Purgatorie
.
This
Dilemma
was
insoluble
,
but
at
Easter
next
they
brought
him
in
question
for
it
,
and
so
handled
him
,
that
they
made
him
to
recant
,
or
else
they
would
haue
dissolued
him
and
his
argument
in
the
fire
.
ANNE
ASKEW
.
AFter
she
had
bin
many
times
examined
,
and
she
had
answered
so
wisely
,
that
though
she
had
affirmed
the
truth
of
the
Sacrament
,
yet
none
could
touch
her
for
her
arguments
by
the
law
.
Then
she
wrote
her
minde
of
the
Sacament
,
as
followeth
:
I
perceiu●
,
deare
friends
in
the
Lord
,
that
you
are
not
yet
perswaded
of
the
truth
in
the
Lords
Supper
,
because
Christ
sayth
,
Take
,
eate
,
this
is
my
bodie
:
but
he
giuing
the
bread
as
an
outward
signe
to
be
receiued
with
the
mouth
,
hee
meant
in
perfect
beléefe
they
should
receiue
his
body
which
should
die
for
the
people
;
and
to
thinke
his
death
the
onely
saluation
of
their
soules
.
The
●read
and
Wine
were
left
vs
for
a
Sacramentall
communion
of
the
benefite
of
his
death
;
and
that
we
should
be
thankefull
for
the
grace
of
redemption
.
And
in
the
closing
thereof
he
sayth
,
This
doe
in
remembrance
of
me
so
often
as
you
eate
and
drinke
;
or
else
we
should
haue
béene
forgetfull
of
that
we
ought
to
haue
in
daily
remembrance
,
and
also
been
vnthankefull
:
therefore
we
ought
to
pray
to
GOD
for
the
true
meaning
of
the
Holy
Ghost
touching
this
communion
;
for
the
letter
slayeth
,
and
the
spirit
giueth
life
.
In
the
sixth
of
Iohn
all
is
applied
vnto
●aith
:
and
in
1.
Cor.
4.
The
things
which
are
seene
are
temporall
,
but
the
things
which
are
not
seene
are
euerlasting
:
and
in
the
third
of
the
Hebrewes
,
Christ
ruleth
ouer
his
house
,
whose
house
we
are
,
if
we
hold
fast
the
confidence
and
reioycing
of
hope
vnto
the
end
:
and
the
dead
Temple
is
not
his
house
,
Wherefore
to
day
if
you
will
heare
his
voice
,
harden
not
your
hearts
.
Her
confession
in
Newgate
.
CHrist
took
the
bread
,
saying
to
his
Disciples
,
Take
,
eate
,
this
is
my
body
which
shall
be
broken
for
you
,
meaning
his
body
the
bread
,
but
a
signe
and
Sacrament
:
and
so
he
said
,
He
would
break
downe
the
Temple
,
and
in
three
dayes
build
it
vp
againe
,
signifying
his
body
by
the
Temple
,
although
there
be
many
that
cannot
perceiue
the
true
meaning
thereof
;
for
the
vayle
that
Moses
put
euer
his
face
before
the
children
of
Israell
remayneth
to
this
day
:
but
when
God
shall
take
it
away
,
then
shall
these
blinde
men
see
.
For
it
is
plainly
expressed
in
the
Historie
of
Bell
;
O
King
,
saith
Daniell
,
be
not
deceiued
,
for
God
will
be
worshipped
in
nothing
that
is
made
with
hands
of
men
.
O
what
stiffe-necked
people
are
these
,
that
will
alwayes
resist
the
Holy
Ghost
,
as
their
fathers
haue
done
.
Truth
is
layde
in
prison
,
Luk.
21.
The
law
is
turned
to
wormwood
,
Amos
6.
and
there
can
no
right
iudgement
goe
forth
,
Esay
59.
Her
condemnation
.
THey
said
I
was
an
heretick
,
and
condemned
by
the
law
,
if
I
would
stand
to
my
opinion
;
I
said
,
touching
my
Faith
I
said
and
wrote
to
the
Councell
,
I
would
not
deny
because
I
knew
it
true
:
then
they
would
knowe
whether
I
would
denie
the
Sacrament
of
Christs
bodie
and
bloud
;
I
answered
yea
:
for
the
same
Sonne
of
GOD
that
was
borne
of
the
blessed
Uirgin
Mary
,
is
now
glorious
in
the
heauens
,
and
will
come
againe
at
the
last
day
as
he
went
vp
:
and
that
which
you
call
your
God
is
a
peece
of
bread
,
and
for
more
proofe
thereof
,
let
it
lie
in
a
boxe
but
thrée
monthes
and
it
will
be
mouldy
and
turne
to
nothing
that
is
good
,
therefore
I
am
perswaded
it
is
no
God
.
Then
they
willed
me
to
haue
a
Priest
and
then
I
smiled
,
then
they
asked
mee
if
it
were
not
good
,
I
sayd
I
would
confesse
my
faults
vnto
God
,
for
I
was
sure
hee
would
heare
me
with
fauour
,
and
so
we
were
condemned
by
the
quest.
This
was
my
beléefe
which
I
wrote
to
the
Councell
,
that
the
Sacramentall
bread
was
left
vs
to
bee
receaued
with
thanksegiuing
in
the
remembrance
of
his
death
,
the
onely
remedy
of
our
so●les
recouery
,
and
thereby
we
also
receaue
the
whole
benefit
of
his
passion
,
then
they
would
needs
know
whether
the
bread
in
the
boxe
were
God
or
no
,
I
sayd
God
is
a
spirit
and
will
bee
worshipped
in
spirit
and
truth
,
then
they
sayd
,
will
you
plainely
deny
Christ
to
bee
in
the
Sacrament
?
I
answered
I
beléeue
the
eternall
sonne
of
God
,
not
to
dwell
there
,
in
witnes
whereof
I
recited
againe
the
history
of
Bell
and
the
7.
and
17.
of
the
Acts
and
the
24
of
Mathew
concluding
I
neither
wish
death
nor
feare
it
,
God
haue
the
praise
thereof
with
thankes
,
then
she
wr●te
to
the
Lord
Chancelour
and
the
King
but
it
preuayled
not
.
After
she
was
sent
from
Newgate
to
the
Tower
,
then
Maister
Rich
and
one
of
the
Councell
charged
me
vppon
mine
obedience
,
to
shew
vnto
them
if
I
knew
any
of
my
Sect
,
I
answered
I
knew
none
,
they
asked
me
of
my
Lady
Suffolke
,
my
Lady
Sussex
,
my
Lady
Hereford
,
my
Lady
Denny
,
and
my
Lady
Fitzrallins
.
I
sayd
if
I
should
pronounce
any
thing
against
them
I
am
not
able
to
proue
it
,
they
said
the
King
was
informed
I
could
name
if
I
would
a
great
number
of
my
sect
,
I
sayd
the
King
was
as
well
deceaued
in
that
behalfe
as
dissembled
with
in
other
matters
.
Then
they
commanded
mee
to
shewe
how
I
was
maintayned
in
the
Counter
,
and
who
willed
me
to
stick
to
mine
opinion
,
I
sayd
there
was
none
did
strengthen
me
therein
,
and
I
was
maintayned
in
the
Counter
by
the
meanes
of
my
Mayde
,
for
she
made
mone
vnto
the
Prentises
,
and
they
by
her
did
send
mee
money
,
but
who
they
were
I
know
not
.
Then
they
sayd
diuers
Gentlewomen
gaue
me
money
,
but
I
know
not
their
names
,
then
they
said
many
Ladies
sent
me
money
,
I
answered
,
there
was
a
man
in
a
blew
cote
deliuered
me
ten
shillings
and
said
my
Lady
of
Hereford
sent
it
me
,
and
another
in
a
Uiolet
cote
gaue
me
eyght
shillings
,
and
sayd
my
Lady
Denny
sent
it
mee
,
but
I
am
not
sure
who
sent
it
me
,
then
they
said
there
were
of
the
Councell
which
did
maintaine
mee
,
and
I
said
no.
Then
they
put
mee
vpon
the
Racke
and
kept
me
there
a
long
time
,
because
I
would
not
confesse
any
Gentlewomen
or
Ladies
on
my
opinion
,
and
because
I
did
not
cry
,
my
Lord
Chancelor
and
Sir
Iohn
Baker
tooke
paines
to
racke
me
with
their
owne
hands
vntill
I
was
nie
dead
.
Then
the
Liefetennant
caused
mee
to
be
loosed
from
the
racke
and
incontinently
I
swounded
,
and
they
recouered
me
againe
:
after
I
sat
two
houres
reasoning
with
my
Lord
Chanc●llor
vppon
the
bare
floure
,
where
with
flattering
words
hee
perswaded
me
to
leaue
my
opinions
,
but
God
gaue
mee
grace
to
perseuere
and
will
doe
I
hope
,
then
I
was
brought
to
bed
with
as
painefull
bones
as
euer
pacient
Iob
:
then
my
Lord
Chancellor
sent
me
word
if
I
would
leaue
mine
opinions
,
I
should
lacke
nothing
,
if
I
would
not
I
should
to
Newgate
and
be
burned
:
I
sent
him
word
againe
I
would
die
rather
then
breake
my
faith
,
She
was
borne
of
such
a
kindred
,
that
she
might
haue
liued
in
great
prosperity
,
if
she
would
rather
haue
followed
the
world
then
Christ
:
at
the
day
of
her
execution
she
was
brought
into
Smithfield
in
a
chaire
,
because
she
could
not
goe
on
her
feete
by
meanes
of
her
torments
,
she
was
tyed
by
the
middle
with
a
chai●e
that
held
vp
her
body
,
then
Doctor
Shaxton
began
his
Sermon
:
Anne
Askew
hearing
and
answering
againe
vnto
him
,
where
hee
sayd
well
,
she
confirmed
the
same
,
where
hee
iaid
amisse
,
she
said
,
hee
speaketh
without
booke
.
There
was
at
the
same
time
three
burned
with
her
:
One
Nicholas
Belemy
a
Priest
of
Shropshire
,
Iohn
Adams
a
Taylor
,
and
Iohn
Lacels
,
Gentleman
of
the
Court
and
Kings
houshold
.
Wrisley
Lord
Chancellor
,
the
old
Duke
of
Norfolke
,
the
Earle
of
Bedford
,
and
the
Lord
Mayor
:
Wrisle
sent
Anne
Askew
the
Kings
Pardon
,
if
shee
would
recant
:
she
said
the
came
not
thither
to
deny
her
Lord
,
and
master
;
Then
were
the
Letters
likewise
offered
vnto
the
others
,
who
in
like
maner
followed
the
constancie
of
the
woman
:
Wherevpon
the
Mayor
commanded
the
fire
to
bee
put
vnto
them
.
Sir
George
Blage
of
the
Priuy
Chamber
was
imprisoned
,
condemned
,
and
should
haue
been
burned
,
but
that
the
King
pardoned
him
:
For
saying
the
Masse
auail●th
neither
quick
nor
the
dead
,
being
asked
what
then
it
was
good
for
,
he
said
belike
to
keep
a
horse
from
stumbling
.
The
troubles
of
Katherine
Parre
,
Henry
the
eight
his
last
Wife
,
for
the
Gospel
,
by
the
meanes
of
Gardiner
and
others
.
A
Yéere
after
the
King
came
from
Bullen
,
he
was
informed
that
the
Quéens
Katherine
Parre
,
was
much
giuen
to
the
reading
and
study
of
●he
Scriptures
;
and
that
shee
had
retained
diuers
godly
learned
Preachers
to
instruct
her
therein
,
with
whom
shee
vsed
priuately
to
conferre
,
and
in
the
afternoones
one
of
them
made
collation
to
her
:
her
Ladies
and
Gentlewomen
and
others
disposed
to
heare
,
in
which
Sermons
they
oftentimes
touched
the
abuses
in
the
Church
,
and
often
shee
would
debate
with
the
King
touching
Religion
,
and
perswade
him
as
hee
had
to
the
glory
of
GOD
,
and
his
eternall
fame
b●gunne
a
godly
worke
in
ban●shing
that
monstrous
Idoll
of
Rome
,
so
hee
would
purge
his
Church
from
the
dregges
thereof
,
wherein
was
yet
great
superstition
:
And
though
the
King
in
the
later
end
grew
opp●nionate
,
and
would
not
bee
taught
nor
contended
withall
by
Argument
yet
towards
her
he
refrained
his
accustomed
manner
,
for
neuer
handmaide
sought
more
to
please
her
Mistresse
,
then
she
to
please
his
humour
;
and
she
was
of
such
singular
beauty
,
fau●ur
,
and
comely
personage
,
wherein
the
King
was
greatly
delighted
:
but
Gardiner
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
Wrisley
Lord
Chancelor
,
and
others
of
the
Kings
Priuy
Chamber
,
practised
her
death
,
that
they
might
the
better
stop
the
passage
of
the
Gospell
:
and
hauing
taken
away
the
patronesse
of
the
professors
of
the
truth
,
they
might
inuade
the
remainder
with
fire
and
sword
,
but
they
du●st
not
speake
to
the
King
touching
her
,
because
they
saw
the
King
loued
her
so
well
.
At
length
the
King
was
●●cke
of
a
sore
legge
,
which
made
him
very
froward
,
and
the
Queene
being
with
him
did
not
faile
to
vse
all
occasions
to
moo●●
him
zeal●usly
to
proceed
in
the
reformation
of
the
Church
:
The
King
shewed
some
tokens
of
mislike
,
and
broke
off
the
matter
,
and
knit
vp
the
Arguments
with
gentle
words
,
and
after
pl●asant
talke
she
tooke
her
leaue
:
The
Bishop
of
Winchester
beeing
there
;
the
King
immediately
vpon
her
departure
vsed
these
words
;
It
is
a
good
hearing
when
women
become
such
Clarks
,
and
much
to
my
comfort
to
come
in
mine
old
age
to
be
taught
by
my
Wife
.
Then
the
Bishop
shewed
a
mislike
that
the
Queene
would
so
much
forget
her selfe
to
stand
in
Argument
with
his
Maiestie
,
whose
Iudgement
and
Di●initie
hee
extolled
to
his
face
aboue
Princes
of
that
and
other
ages
,
and
of
Doctors
professed
in
Diuinitie
,
and
that
it
wss
vnseemely
for
any
of
his
Subiects
to
argue
with
him
so
malapertly
,
and
that
it
was
gréeuous
to
all
his
Councelors
and
Seruants
to
heare
the
same
:
inferring
how
perilous
it
hath
euer
been
for
a
Prince
to
suffer
such
insolent
words
of
a
Subiect
,
who
as
they
are
bold
against
their
Soueraignes
words
,
so
they
want
not
will
but
strength
to
ouerthwart
them
in
deeds
.
Then
the
Religion
by
the
Queene
so
stiffely
maintained
,
did
dissolue
the
politick
gouern●ment
,
and
made
the
peoples
opinions
so
odious
,
and
perillous
vnto
the
Princes
estate
,
that
they
da●e
aff●●me
that
the
greatest
Subiect
in
the
Land
,
defendeth
those
arguments
which
they
doe
:
yet
he
said
he
would
not
,
neither
durst
without
good
warranty
from
his
Maiestie
,
speake
his
knowledge
in
the
Queenes
cause
,
though
many
apparant
reasons
made
for
him
:
and
such
as
his
duety
and
zeale
to
his
Maies●ies
preseruation
would
not
licence
him
to
conceale
,
though
the
vttering
thereof
through
her
,
and
her
faction
,
might
be
his
d●struction
and
theres
which
tendred
his
Maiesties
safety
,
without
his
Maiestie
would
be
his
protector
,
which
if
hee
would
doe
,
hee
with
others
of
his
faithfull
Councelors
,
could
disclose
such
Treasons
,
cloked
with
heresies
,
that
his
Maiestie
should
cas●ly
perceiue
,
how
perilous
a
matter
it
is
to
cherish
a
Serpent
within
his
owne
bosome
,
and
he
crept
so
farre
into
the
King
at
that
time
,
that
he
and
his
fellowes
filled
the
Kings
mistrustfull
minde
,
with
such
feares
,
that
the
King
gaue
them
warrant
to
consult
together
,
about
drawing
of
Articles
against
the
Queene
,
wherein
her
life
might
be
touched
.
Then
they
thought
it
best
at
first
to
begin
with
such
Ladies
as
she
most
esteemed
,
and
wer●
priuy
to
all
her
doing
,
as
the
Lady
Harbert
,
after
Countesse
of
Pembro●ke
the
Queenes
Sister
;
and
the
Lady
Iane
,
and
the
Lady
Tirwit
,
all
of
her
Priuy
Chamber
:
and
to
accuse
them
vpon
six
Articles
,
and
to
search
there
Closets
and
Coffers
,
that
they
might
finde
somewhat
to
charge
the
Queene
,
and
that
being
found
,
the
Que●ne
should
bee
taken
and
carried
in
a
Barge
by
night
to
the
Tower
:
of
which
aduice
the
King
was
made
priuy
by
Gardiner
,
and
the
Lord
Chancelor
,
to
which
they
had
the
Kings
cons●nt
,
and
the
time
and
place
appointed
.
This
purpose
was
so
finely
handled
,
that
it
grew
within
few
daies
of
the
time
appointed
,
and
the
poore
Qu●ene
suspected
nothing
,
but
after
her
accustomed
manner
visited
the
King
,
still●●●
deale
with
him
touching
Religion
as
before
:
After
the
King
brake
the
whole
practise
to
one
Doctor
Wendy
,
one
of
his
Physitions
,
telling
him
that
hee
would
no
longer
bee
troubled
with
such
a
Doctresse
as
shee
was
,
but
charged
him
vpon
his
life
,
not
to
vtter
it
to
any
.
But
it
came
to
passe
that
the
Bill
of
Articles
drawne
against
the
Queene
,
and
subscribed
with
the
Kings
owne
hand
,
falling
from
the
b●some
of
one
of
the
Councell
was
found
of
some
godly
person
,
and
brought
to
the
Queene
;
who
seeing
it
,
fell
into
a
great
agony
and
Melancholy
.
The
King
hearing
what
perill
of
life
she
was
in
,
sent
his
Phisition
vnto
her
;
and
the
said
Doctor
Wendy
perceiuing
the
matter
by
her
words
,
brake
with
her
touching
the
said
Articles
,
deuised
against
her
,
and
gaue
her
warning
of
that
mischiefe
which
hanged
ouer
her
head
:
beséeching
her
to
be
secret
,
and
to
conforme
her selfe
to
the
Kings
minde
,
and
no
doubt
she
should
finde
him
gracious
:
After
the
King
came
to
her
himselfe
,
vnto
whom
after
she
had
vttered
her
griefe
,
how
it
was
for
feare
his
Maiestie
had
forsaken
her
,
hee
so
refreshed
her
with
comfortable
words
,
that
she
began
to
recouer
.
Then
shee
commanded
her
Ladies
to
conuay
away
her
Bookes
which
were
against
the
Law
,
and
then
she
went
to
the
King
:
he
courteously
welcomed
her
,
and
entred
into
talke
of
Religion
,
séeming
desirous
to
be
resolued
of
the
Queene
of
certaine
doubts
.
The
Queene
perceiuing
to
what
purpose
this
his
talke
tended
,
your
Maiestie
doth
well
know
(
quoth
shee
)
and
I
am
not
ignorant
of
what
great
weaknesse
by
our
first
Creation
is
allotted
to
vs
women
,
to
bee
subiect
vnto
man
as
our
head
:
from
which
head
all
our
direction
must
proceed
,
and
as
God
made
man
after
his
own
Image
,
that
being
indued
with
more
speciall
gifts
of
perfection
,
might
bee
stirred
to
meditate
heauenly
things
,
and
obay
his
commandements
,
so
he
made
woman
of
man
,
of
whom
,
and
by
whom
,
she
is
to
bee
commanded
and
gouerned
,
whose
womanly
weaknesse
ought
to
bee
tolerated
and
ayded
,
that
by
his
wisedome
such
things
as
be
lacking
in
her
might
be
supplied
:
Therefore
your
Maiestie
being
so
excellent
in
ornaments
of
wisedome
,
and
I
so
much
inferiour
in
all
respects
of
Nature
:
Why
doth
your
Maiestie
in
such
defuse
causes
of
Religion
require
my
Iudgement
,
which
when
I
haue
vttered
&
said
,
what
I
can
,
yet
I
must
and
will
referre
my
Iudgement
in
this
and
all
causes
to
your
Maiesties
wisedome
,
as
my
onely
Anker
,
supreme
head
,
and
the
gouernor
heere
in
earth
next
vnto
God
.
Not
so
by
Saint
Mary
said
the
King
,
you
are
become
a
Doctor
late
to
instruct
vs
.
Shee
answered
,
your
Maiestie
hath
much
mistaken
mee
,
who
haue
euer
thought
it
preposterous
for
the
woman
to
instruct
her
husband
,
but
rather
to
learn
of
him
;
and
where
I
haue
beene
bold
to
hold
talke
with
your
Maiestie
,
wherein
there
hath
seemed
some
difference
in
opinion
,
I
haue
not
done
it
to
maintaine
opinion
,
but
to
minister
talke
that
your
Maiestie
might
with
lesse
griefe
passe
the
paine
of
your
infirmitie
,
being
attentiue
to
your
talke
,
and
that
I
might
receiue
some
profit
by
your
Maiesties
learned
Discourse
:
wherein
I
haue
not
missed
any
part
of
my
desire
,
alwaies
referring
my selfe
in
such
matters
to
your
Maiestie
.
●hen
said
the
King
▪
tendeth
your
Argument
to
no
worse
end
,
then
wee
are
now
as
perfect
friends
as
euere
we
were
,
and
he
imbraced
her
,
and
kissed
her
;
saying
it
did
him
more
good
to
heare
these
words
,
then
if
he
had
heard
newes
of
a
hundred
thousand
pound
fallen
to
him
.
On
the
day
that
was
appointed
for
the
aforesaid
Tragedy
:
the
King
went
into
his
Garden
,
whether
the
Queene
being
sent
for
came
,
onely
the
three
Ladies
aboue
named
waiting
on
her
;
with
whom
the
King
was
as
pleasant
as
euer
hee
was
in
his
life
:
In
the
middest
of
his
mirth
the
houre
appointed
being
come
,
the
Lord
Chancelor
commeth
into
the
Garden
,
with
forty
of
the
Kings
guard
at
his
he●les
,
with
purpose
to
take
the
Queene
with
the
three
Ladies
to
the
the
Tower
,
whom
the
King
sternely
beholding
,
called
him
to
him
,
who
on
his
knees
whispered
to
the
King
:
the
King
cal'd
him
knaue
,
arrant
knaue
,
and
beastly
foole
,
and
commanded
him
to
auant
out
of
his
presence
;
which
words
the
Quéene
heard
,
though
they
were
low
spoken
:
then
he
departed
with
his
traine
,
the
whole
mould
of
his
deuice
broken
.
The
Queene
seeing
the
King
so
cha●ed
,
spoke
for
the
Lord
Chancellor
:
Ah
poore
soule
quoth
hee
,
thou
little
knowest
how
euill
hee
deserueth
this
grace
at
thy
hands
,
he
hath
been
towards
thee
sweet
heart
an
arrant
knaue
,
and
so
let
him
goe
.
If
King
Henry
had
liued
,
hee
and
the
French
King
had
been
at
this
point
,
within
halfe
a
yeere
after
to
haue
changed
the
Masse
in
both
their
Realmes
into
a
Communion
,
as
wee
now
vse
it
,
and
also
vtterly
to
haue
extirped
the
Popes
vsurped
power
;
out
of
both
their
Realmes
:
and
they
ment
to
exhort
the
Emperour
to
doe
the
like
in
Flanders
,
and
his
other
countreyes
,
or
else
to
breake
off
from
him
:
and
herein
quoth
the
Archbishop
Cranmer
,
the
King
willed
mee
to
pen
a
forme
thereof
to
be
sent
to
the
French
King
,
but
that
it
was
letten
by
the
death
of
King
Henry
.
When
the
Bishops
had
brought
ANNE
ASKEW
and
her
fellow
Martyrs
to
death
,
being
now
in
their
triumph
,
as
the
Pharisies
were
when
they
had
killed
Christ
:
they
deuised
how
to
euer
read
the
truth
for
euer
:
wherevpon
they
made
a
strait
Proc●amation
authorised
by
the
Kings
〈◊〉
for
abolishing
of
the
Scripture
,
and
all
other
English
Bookes
which
mi●ht
g●●e
light
to
the
setting
forth
of
Gods
Word
,
and
the
grace
of
the
Gospell
,
which
thou
maist
see
in
the
Booke
at
large
,
which
no
doubt
had
done
much
hurt
in
the
Church
amongst
the
godly
,
in
bringing
them
to
danger
,
or
keeping
〈◊〉
in
blindnes
,
had
not
the
shortnes
of
the
Kings
daies
stopped
the
malignant
purposes
of
the
Pr●lat●s
,
causing
the
King
to
leaue
that
to
the
people
by
his
death
,
which
by
his
life
he
would
not
grant
,
for
within
foure
monethes
after
the
proclamation
,
The
History
touching
the
Persecutions
in
Scotland
:
Deane
,
Thomas
Forret
.
THis
Deane
,
Thomas
Forret
,
preached
euery
Sunday
in
his
parish
vpon
the
Epistle
and
Gospell
,
which
was
nouel●y
in
Scotland
to
see
any
preach
but
the
Black
Fri●r
,
or
the
Gray
.
Wherefore
the
Friers
enuied
him
,
and
accused
him
to
the
Bishop
of
Donkelden
as
an
heretick
,
which
shewed
the
mysteries
of
the
Scripture
vnto
the
vulgar
people
,
to
make
the
Clergy
detestable
:
The
Bishop
sending
for
him
said
:
my
Ioy
,
Deane
Thomas
,
I
leue
you
well
,
●
am
informed
you
preach
the
Epistle
and
Gospel
euery
Sunday
,
and
that
you
take
not
the
Cow
for
mortuarie
,
nor
the
vpper
Cloth
for
Crisome
of
your
parishioners
,
which
is
very
preiudiciall
to
the
Church
men
:
My
ioy
Deane
Thomas
,
take
your
Cow
and
your
vpper
Cloth
,
and
preach
not
euery
Sunday
,
for
in
so
doing
,
you
will
make
the
people
thinke
we
should
preach
likewise
:
But
when
you
finde
a
good
Epistle
or
a
good
Gospell
that
setteth
forth
the
l●bertie
of
the
Church
,
preach
that
and
let
the
rest
be
.
Thomas
answered
,
my
parishioners
pay
me
my
dueti●s
willingly
,
and
w●e
agree
well
:
and
where
your
Lordship
saith
it
is
too
much
●o
preach
euery
Sonday
,
I
thinke
it
too
little
:
and
also
would
wish
that
your
Lordship
would
doe
the
like
:
nay
,
nay
,
we
are
not
ordained
to
preach
M.
Forret
:
and
where
your
Lordship
speaketh
of
a
good
and
an
euill
Epistle
,
I
could
neuer
finde
none
but
good
.
Then
spake
my
Lord
,
I
thanke
God
I
neuer
knew
what
the
Old
&
New
Testament
ment
:
(
Wherevpon
,
grew
a
prouerb
,
you
are
like
the
Bishop
of
Dunkelden
,
that
kn●w
neither
new
nor
old
Law
)
therefore
said
the
Bishop
,
I
will
know
nothing
but
my
portous
,
and
my
pontificall
:
if
you
forgoe
not
these
fantasies
you
shall
repent
it
.
Thomas
said
,
my
cause
is
iust
before
God
,
and
I
passe
not
what
followeth
thereon
.
After
he
was
summoned
by
the
Cardinall
of
Saint
Andrewes
,
and
the
said
Bishop
of
Dunkelden
,
and
with
him
were
summoned
Frier
Iohn
Kellow
,
Frier
Beuarage
,
Duncane
Simson
Priest
:
Robert
Foster
,
a
Gentleman
,
with
thrée
or
foure
other
men
of
Striueling
,
who
at
thei●
day
of
apparance
were
condemned
to
death
without
any
place
of
recantation
,
because
they
were
chiefe
hereticks
,
and
teachers
of
heresies
:
and
because
many
of
them
were
at
the
marriage
of
the
Priest
of
Twybody
,
and
eate
flesh
in
Lent
at
their
Bridall
,
and
they
were
all
together
burn●d
vpon
the
Castle
Hill
of
Edenbrough
,
where
they
comforted
one
another
merueilously
.
The
Persecution
of
certaine
in
the
towne
of
Perth
.
THere
was
an
Act
of
Parliament
in
the
gouernment
of
the
Earle
of
Arrai
,
giuing
priuilege
to
reade
the
scriptures
in
their
mother
tongue
,
but
secluding
al
conference
thereof
,
wherby
the
eyes
of
the
elect
of
God
,
were
opened
to
sée
the
tru●h
,
and
abhorre
Papisticall
abhominations
,
at
which
time
Fryer
Spencer
preached
,
that
Prayers
made
to
Saints
were
necessary
,
and
without
it
no
hope
of
saluation
:
Then
Robert
Lambe
,
a
Burges
of
Perth
,
accused
him
op●nl●
in
the
Church
of
erronious
Doctrine
,
and
adiured
him
in
Gods
name
to
vtter
the
truth
,
whereupon
trouble
and
tumul●
of
people
arose
,
so
that
the
said
Robert
with
great
danger
of
his
life
escaped
,
euen
the
Women
addressed
themselues
to
great
cruelty
against
him
.
Shortly
after
the
Cardinall
and
the
Earle
of
Argile
sat
about
the
matter
,
before
these
persons
were
brought
;
Robert
Lambe
,
William
Anderson
,
Iames
Hunter
,
Iames
Rauelson
,
Iames
Fouleson
,
and
Hellen
Sirke
his
Wife
,
and
the
next
day
were
condemned
to
death
by
an
Assize
,
for
violating
the
foresaid
Act
of
Parliment
by
conferring
together
of
the
Scripture
,
and
for
that
the
said
Robert
Lambe
,
William
Anderson
,
and
Iames
Raueleson
,
hanged
the
Image
of
Saint
Francis
in
a
cord
,
nayling
Rammes
hornes
to
his
head
,
and
a
Cowes
rump
to
his
ta●le
,
and
for
eating
a
Goose
of
Alhollow
Eue
:
and
Iames
Hunter
for
kéeping
company
with
th●m
:
He●len
Sirke
,
for
saying
Mary
merited
not
by
workes
to
be
the
Mother
of
Christ
,
and
to
be
preferred
before
other
Women
,
but
Gods
free
mercy
●xalted
her
to
that
estate
:
Iohn
Raueleson
for
setting
vp
in
his
house
a
triple
Crowne
of
Saint
Peter
,
which
the
Cardina●l
tooke
to
be
done
in
mockage
of
his
Card●nals
ha●
.
At
the
place
of
execution
Robert
Lambe
exhorted
the
people
to
feare
God
,
and
to
leaue
the
leauen
of
Papisticall
abhominations
,
and
prophesied
of
the
ruine
of
the
Cardinall
,
which
after
came
to
passe
:
and
comforting
one
another
,
that
they
should
sup
together
in
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
.
The
Woman
desired
to
die
with
her
Husband
,
but
was
not
suffered
,
then
she
kissed
him
,
saying
;
We
haue
liued
together
ioyfull
daies
,
but
this
day
is
most
ioyful
,
because
we
must
haue
ioy
for
euer
.
I
will
not
bid
you
God
night
,
for
we
shall
all
this
night
méete
with
ioy
in
heauen
.
The
condemnation
of
GEORGE
WISHARD
Gentleman
,
and
his
Articles
before
the
Cardinall
of
Scotland
,
and
others
.
1
TOuching
Preaching
when
he
was
forbidden
,
hee
answered
;
I
haue
read
in
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
,
that
it
is
not
lawfull
to
desist
from
preaching
the
Gospell
for
menaces
of
men
,
therefore
it
is
written
,
wee
must
rather
obey
God
then
men
,
and
I
beléeue
that
the
Lord
will
turne
your
cursings
of
mee
vnto
blessings
:
and
as
in
the
second
of
Malachy
;
I
will
curse
your
blessings
,
&
bless●
your
cursings
.
2
He
affirmed
the
mouing
of
the
body
outward
of
the
Priest
at
Masse
,
without
the
inward
mouing
of
the
heart
,
is
but
the
playing
of
an
ape
,
and
not
the
seruing
of
God
,
who
must
be
honored
in
spirit
and
verity
.
3
That
auriculer
confession
hath
no
promise
of
the
Euangell
,
and
therefore
it
cannot
be
a
Sacrament
,
but
there
are
many
testimonies
of
confession
made
to
God
.
4
As
none
will
make
marchandise
with
one
of
a
strange
Language
,
except
that
he
doe
vnderstand
the
promise
made
by
the
Stranger
:
So
I
would
that
we
vnderstood
what
wee
promise
in
the
Name
of
the
Infant
to
GOD
in
Baptisme
:
then
saide
one
Bleiter
a
Chaplaine
;
The●
hast
the
Deuill
and
Spirit
of
errour
:
then
said
a
Child
,
the
Deuill
cannot
speake
such
words
as
he
doth
.
5
The
lawfull
vse
of
the
Sacraments
is
most
acceptable
vnto
God
,
but
the
great
abuse
is
very
detestable
vnto
him
:
I
once
met
with
a
Iew
as
I
was
sayling
on
the
Sea
,
I
inquired
of
him
what
was
the
cause
of
his
pertinacy
,
that
he
did
not
beléeue
the
true
Messias
was
come
,
being
that
he
saw
the
prophesies
of
him
fulfilled
,
and
the
Prophesies
and
the
Scepter
of
Iuda
was
likewise
tak●n
away
:
He
answered
me
;
When
the
Messias
commeth
,
he
shall
restore
all
things
,
and
he
shall
not
abrogate
the
Law
giuen
vnto
our
fore-fathers
as
yee
doe
:
for
we
sée
the
poore
almost
ready
to
perish
for
hunger
amongst
you
,
and
you
pitty
them
not
,
and
amongst
vs
Iewes
,
though
we
are
poore
,
there
are
no
beggars
found
.
And
it
is
forbidden
by
the
Law
,
to
faine
an
Image
of
any
thing
in
Heauen
or
Earth
,
but
onely
to
honour
God
,
but
your
Churches
are
full
of
Idols
,
and
ye
adore
a
péece
of
Bread
baked
vpon
the
ashes
,
and
that
it
is
your
God
,
then
the
Bishops
shooke
their
heads
,
and
spitted
on
the
earth
.
6
He
reproued
coniurings
and
exorcismes
of
holy
Water
,
and
said
that
they
were
contrary
to
Gods
word
.
7
Saint
Peter
saith
,
God
hath
made
vs
Kings
and
Priests
:
and
againe
,
hee
hath
made
vs
a
kinglie
Priest-hood
;
therefore
I
affirme
,
that
any
man
cunning
in
the
Word
of
GOD
,
and
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
he
hath
power
from
God
,
by
the
Word
of
God
to
binde
and
lose
:
and
a
man
that
is
not
conuersant
in
Gods
Word
,
nor
constant
in
Faith
,
what
estate
or
order
soeuer
he
be
of
,
hath
no
power
to
binde
or
lose
,
being
he
wanteth
the
word
of
God
,
the
instrument
to
binde
and
lose
with
.
8
Touching
fréewill
,
he
said
;
as
many
as
firmely
beléeue
in
Christ
,
haue
liberty
,
as
in
the
8.
of
Iohn
,
If
the
Sonne
make
you
free
,
then
verily
shall
you
be
free
,
but
as
many
as
beleeue
not
in
Christ
,
are
bond
seruants
of
sinne
,
he
that
sinneth
is
bond
to
sinne
.
9
Touching
praying
to
Saints
,
he
said
;
it
is
certaine
in
Scripture
,
that
we
should
worship
and
honour
one
God
,
but
for
honouring
of
Saints
it
is
doubtfull
,
whether
they
heare
our
inuocation
made
to
them
;
therefore
I
exhort
all
men
,
that
they
would
leaue
the
vnsure
way
,
and
follow
that
way
which
our
Maister
Christ
taught
vs
:
He
is
our
onely
Mediator
,
and
maketh
intercession
for
vs
;
hee
is
the
doore
,
he
that
entreth
not
in
by
this
doore
,
but
climbeth
in
another
way
,
is
a
Theefe
and
a
Murderer
;
he
is
the
verity
and
life
,
he
that
goeth
out
of
this
way
,
is
fallen
into
the
mire
.
10
Touching
Purgatory
,
he
neuer
found
any
place
of
Scripture
appliable
therto
:
then
he
said
to
Maister
Iohn
Lander
his
accuser
,
if
you
haue
any
testimony
of
Scripture
,
by
which
you
can
proue
such
a
place
,
shew
it
before
this
Auditory
:
but
he
had
not
a
word
to
say
for
himselfe
.
11
Touching
the
Uowes
of
the
religious
,
he
said
;
some
be
gelded
by
nature
,
and
some
are
gelded
of
men
,
and
some
are
chast
for
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
:
these
are
blessed
,
but
as
many
as
haue
not
the
guift
of
chastity
▪
neither
haue
ouercome
the
lusts
of
the
Flesh
for
the
Gospell
,
and
yet
vow
chastity
,
you
haue
experience
(
though
I
hold
my
peace
)
to
what
inconuenience
they
haue
vowed
themselues
,
whereat
they
were
angry
,
thinking
better
to
haue
ten
Concubines
then
one
Wife
.
12
Touching
generall
Councels
,
hee
said
he
would
beléeue
them
no
further
the●
they
agréed
with
the
word
of
God
:
then
one
Iohn
Graysend
bad
Iohn
Landers
hast
to
reade
the
rest
of
the
Articles
,
and
not
to
●arry
for
his
answere
,
for
wée
may
not
abide
them
(
quoth
he
)
no
more
,
then
the
Deuill
may
abide
the
signe
of
the
Crosse.
Then
the
Cardinall
and
Bishops
pronounced
their
sentence
▪
definitiue
against
him
,
and
as
he
went
to
execution
,
two
Fryers
said
to
him
;
pray
to
our
Lady
,
that
she
may
be
a
mediatrix
for
you
to
her
Sonne
:
to
whom
he
said
,
Tempt
me
not
my
Brethren
:
when
he
came
to
the
fire
,
he
said
thrice
vpon
his
knées
,
O
thou
Father
of
heauen
I
commend
my
spirit
into
thy
hands
,
O
thou
swéet
Sauior
of
the
world
,
haue
mercy
on
me
.
Then
he
said
,
I
beséech
you
Christian
Brethren
and
Sisters
be
not
offended
in
the
word
of
God
,
for
the
torments
you
sée
prepared
for
me
,
but
loue
the
word
,
and
suffer
for
it
,
it
being
your
saluation
and
euerlasting
comfort
,
and
pray
them
that
haue
heard
me
,
that
they
leaue
not
off
the
Word
of
GOD
,
which
I
taught
them
for
no
persecutions
:
for
my
Doctrine
was
no
Wiues
Fables
,
after
the
Constitutions
of
men
.
If
I
had
taught
mens
Doctrine
,
I
had
gotten
great
thankes
,
but
I
suffer
this
for
teaching
the
Gospell
,
and
I
doe
it
gladly
:
consider
my
visage
,
you
shall
not
sée
me
change
my
colour
for
feare
of
this
grim
fire
,
and
so
I
pray
you
for
to
do
,
if
any
persecution
come
vnto
you
for
the
words
sake
:
some
haue
said
of
me
,
that
I
taught
that
the
soule
of
man
should
sléepe
vntill
the
day
of
Iudgem●nt
,
but
I
know
surely
my
Soule
shall
sup
with
my
Sauiour
Christ
this
night
within
this
sixe
houres
.
I
beséech
you
exhort
your
Prelats
to
the
learning
of
the
Word
of
GOD
,
that
they
may
bee
ashamed
to
doe
euill
,
and
learne
to
doe
good
,
and
if
they
will
not
conuert
from
their
wicked
errors
,
the
wrath
of
GOD
shall
hastily
come
vpon
them
:
then
the
Hang-man
asked
him
foregiuenesse
,
and
he
kissed
him
and
said
;
My
heart
doe
thine
office
,
I
forgiue
thee
,
then
he
was
hanged
by
the
middle
and
neck
,
and
burned
:
the
people
pitiously
mourned
for
his
great
torments
.
Within
two
months
after
the
martirdome
of
this
blessed
man
,
George
Wisehard
,
Dauid
Beaton
,
the
blooddy
Archbishop
and
Cardinall
of
Scotland
,
was
by
the
iust
iudgement
of
God
●laine
by
one
Lech
,
and
other
Gentlemen
,
who
suddenly
brake
into
his
Castle
vpon
him
,
and
murdred
him
in
his
bed
,
crying
out
,
alasse
slay
me
not
,
I
am
a
Priest
:
and
so
like
a
Butcher
he
liued
and
eyed
,
and
he
lay
seauen
months
vnburied
,
and
at
last
like
a
Carion
was
buried
in
a
dunghill
.
ADAM
WALLACE
in
Scotland
.
IN
the
yeare
one
thousand
fiue
hundred
forty
nine
,
Iohn
Hamelton
was
made
Archbishop
of
S.
Andrews
and
Cardinall
,
not
inferior
to
his
Predecessor
in
cruelty
:
in
the
next
yeare
he
condemned
Adam
Wallace
,
and
one
Feane
,
for
these
Articles
following
.
1
That
the
Bread
and
Wine
on
the
Altar
,
are
not
the
body
and
blood
of
Iesus
Christ
after
consecration
.
2
That
the
Masse
hath
no
ground
in
the
word
of
God
,
and
is
very
Idolatry
and
abhominable
in
the
sight
of
God
.
3
That
the
God
which
they
worship
,
is
but
Bread
sowen
of
Corne
,
growing
out
of
the
Earth
,
baked
of
mens
hands
,
and
nothing
else
:
Then
hee
was
asked
whether
he
would
recant
;
He
said
he
had
answered
nothing
but
that
which
agréed
with
the
Word
of
God
,
so
GOD
iudge
him
and
his
conscience
,
wherein
hee
would
abide
vnto
death
,
and
if
you
condeme
mee
for
holding
Gods
Word
,
my
innocent
blood
shall
bee
required
at
your
handes
,
then
they
gaue
forth
sentence
against
him
:
the
night
after
he
spent
in
singing
and
lauding
God
,
hauing
learned
the
Psalter
of
Dauid
without
booke
,
being
besides
the
fire
,
he
lifted
by
his
eies
thrée
or
foure
times
,
and
said
to
the
people
;
Let
it
not
offend
you
that
I
suffer
death
for
the
truth
,
for
the
Disciple
is
not
aboue
his
Maister
:
then
he
said
;
They
will
not
let
me
speake
,
so
the
●ire
was
lighted
,
and
he
departed
to
God
constantly
.
A
schisme
in
Scotland
for
the
Pater-noster
.
ONe
Richard
Marshall
preached
at
S.
Andrewes
,
that
the
Pater-noster
should
be
said
only
to
God
,
and
not
to
Saints
:
the
Fryers
had
great
indignation
,
that
their
old
Doctrine
should
be
repugned
,
and
stirred
vp
Toittis
a
Gray-Fryer
to
preach
against
it
,
who
preached
the
Lords
Prayer
might
be
offered
to
Saints
,
b●cause
euery
Petition
therein
appertained
to
them
,
as
wee
call
an
old
man
Father
,
much
more
may
we
call
Saints
our
Father
,
and
because
they
are
in
Heau●n
,
we
may
say
our
Father
which
art
in
Heauen
,
and
because
they
are
holie
,
we
may
make
their
Names
holie
,
and
say
hallowed
be
thy
Name
;
and
because
the
Kingdome
of
Heauen
is
theirs
by
possession
,
wee
may
say
to
euery
one
of
them
thy
Kingdome
come
;
and
because
their
will
is
Gods
will
,
we
may
say
,
thy
will
be
done
to
any
of
them
:
but
he
confessed
,
Saints
had
no
power
to
giue
vs
our
daily
bread
,
but
that
they
should
pray
to
God
to
giue
it
vnto
vs
,
and
so
he
glosed
the
rest
to
the
end
:
and
he
affirmed
,
that
Pauls
Napkin
and
Peters
shaddow
,
did
miracle●
,
and
Eliseus
Cloake
deuided
the
Waters
,
attributing
nothing
to
the
power
of
God
.
Upon
this
there
was
a
dangerous
Schisme
in
Scotland
;
some
affirming
one
thing
,
and
some
another
:
Whereupon
rose
this
Prouerb
;
To
whom
say
you
your
Pater-noster
,
and
the
people
called
the
Fryer
,
Fryer
Pater-noster
,
so
that
for
very
shame
he
left
the
Towne
.
At
length
there
was
a
disputation
about
it
at
the
Uniuersitie
:
The
Popish
Doctors
affirmed
,
it
should
be
said
to
GOD
formaliter
,
and
to
Saints
materialiter
;
others
Vltime
&
non
vltime
,
Others
,
that
it
should
be
said
to
GOD
principaliter
,
and
to
Saints
minus
principaliter
:
Others
,
that
it
should
bee
said
to
God
primarily
,
and
to
Saints
secundarily
;
Others
,
to
God
it
should
be
Capiendo
strictè
;
and
to
God
Capiendo
largè
:
by
which
subtile
Sophistry
,
the
people
were
more
doubtfull
then
before
.
The
Doctors
said
,
because
Christ
,
who
made
the
Pater-noster
,
neuer
came
into
Britta●ne
▪
and
so
vnderstood
not
the
English
tongue
;
therefore
the
Doctors
concluded
it
should
be
said
in
Latine
.
WALTER
MILL
.
AMongst
the
rest
of
the
Martirs
of
Scotland
the
constancy
of
Walter
Mill
,
is
not
to
be
passed
in
silence
,
out
of
whose
Ashes
sprang
thousands
of
his
opinion
▪
who
chose
rather
to
dye
,
then
to
bee
any
longer
ouer-trodden
with
the
cru●●l
,
beastly
,
and
ignorant
Byshops
,
Abbots
,
Monkes
,
and
Fryers
:
and
scone
after
his
Martyrdome
,
the
Congregation
began
to
debate
true
Religion
against
the
Papists
.
He
climbing
vp
into
a
Pulpet
to
be
examined
before
the
Bishops
,
they
séeing
him
so
weake
,
partly
by
age
,
and
partly
trauell
,
and
euill
intreatment
,
that
hee
could
not
climbe
vp
without
helpe
:
they
thought
they
should
not
haue
heard
him
,
but
when
he
spake
he
made
the
Church
sound
with
great
stoutnesse
,
that
the
Christions
reioyced
,
and
the
Aduersaries
were
ashamed
:
At
first
hee
knéeling
,
praying
long
,
and
was
commaunded
to
rise
and
answere
his
Articles
,
calling
him
Sir
Walter
Mill
,
He
said
,
he
ought
to
obay
God
more
then
Men
,
and
where
you
call
me
Sir
Walter
,
call
me
Walter
;
for
I
haue
bin
ouer
long
one
of
the
Popes
Knights
.
Oliphant
.
What
think
you
of
Priests
marriage
?
Mille.
I
hold
it
a
blessed
band
:
for
Christ
made
it
free
to
all
men
,
but
you
abhorre
it
,
and
take
other
mens
wiues
and
daughters
:
you
vow
chastitie
and
breake
it
.
Paule
hade
rather
marrie
then
burne
:
the
which
I
haue
done
,
for
God
neuer
forbade
marriage
to
any
estate
or
degrée
.
Oliph
.
Thou
sayest
there
is
not
seuen
Sacraments
.
Mille.
Giue
me
the
Lords
Supper
and
Baptisme
,
and
take
you
the
rest
:
and
if
there
be
seuen
,
why
omit
you
one
of
them
,
to
wit
marriage
,
and
giue
your selues
to
whoredeme
?
Oliph
.
Thou
art
against
the
blessed
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
.
Mill.
If
a
King
bid
many
to
a
feast
,
and
when
they
sit
downe
to
eate
,
he
turn
his
back
to
them
and
eate
vp
all
himselfe
,
doth
he
not
mock
them
?
euen
so
do
you
mock
the
people
,
eating
and
drinking
the
Sacrament
,
and
giuing
them
none
:
the
Sacrament
of
God
is
not
to
be
taken
carnally
but
spiritually
,
and
stands
in
faith
onely
.
Your
masse
is
wrong
,
for
Christ
was
once
offered
vpon
the
Crosse
for
mans
trespasse
,
and
will
neuer
be
offered
againe
.
Oliph
.
Thou
deniest
the
office
of
a
Bishop
.
Mill.
I
affirme
,
those
which
you
call
Bishops
doe
not
the
workes
of
Bishops
,
but
liue
after
their
sensuall
pleasures
,
and
take
no
care
for
the
flocke
,
nor
yet
regard
the
word
of
God
,
but
desire
to
be
honoured
and
called
Lords
.
Oliph
.
Thou
speakest
against
pilgrimages
.
Mill.
I
say
it
is
not
commaunded
in
Scripture
,
and
that
there
is
no
greater
whoredom
in
no
places
then
at
your
pilgrimages
,
except
in
common
Brothell-houses
.
Oliph
.
Thou
preachest
priuatly
in
houses
,
and
openly
in
fields
.
Mill.
Yea
man
,
and
in
the
Sea
also
,
sayling
in
a
ship
.
Oliph
.
If
thou
wilt
not
recant
I
will
pronounce
sentence
.
Mill.
You
shall
know
that
I
will
not
recant
:
for
I
am
corne
and
not
chaffe
,
I
will
not
be
blowne
away
with
the
winde
,
nor
burst
with
the
flaile
,
but
I
will
abide
both
.
When
sentence
was
pronounced
,
and
he
to
be
deliuered
to
the
temporall
Iudge
,
his
constancie
so
moued
the
hearts
of
many
,
that
the
Prouost
of
the
Towne
Patricke
Learmond
,
though
he
were
Steward
of
the
Bishops
regalitie
,
refused
to
bee
his
temporall
Iudge
:
and
the
Bishops
Chamberlaine
being
therewith
charged
,
would
not
take
vpon
him
so
vngodly
an
office
:
the
Bishops
seruants
could
get
neuer
a
cord
in
the
whole
towne
for
money
to
tye
him
to
the
stake
withall
,
nor
a
Tarre
barrell
to
burne
him
when
he
came
to
the
stake
.
He
said
to
Oliphant
,
Put
me
vp
with
thy
hands
,
and
take
part
in
putting
me
to
death
,
for
by
Gods
law
I
am
forbidden
to
lay
hands
on
my selfe
.
Then
he
put
him
vp
with
his
hands
;
and
he
ascended
gladly
,
saying
,
Introibo
ad
altare
Dei
,
and
desired
he
might
speake
to
the
people
,
which
was
denied
him
,
they
saying
he
had
spoken
too
much
already
.
Then
some
of
the
yong
men
committed
the
burners
,
and
the
Bishops
their
Masters
to
the
Diuell
,
and
bade
him
speake
what
he
pleased
.
Then
after
he
had
prayed
,
standing
vpon
the
coales
,
said
,
I
die
onely
for
the
defence
of
the
faith
of
Christ
,
for
the
which
the
faithfull
Martyrs
haue
offered
themselues
gladly
before
,
being
assured
after
the
death
of
their
bodies
of
eternall
felicitie
.
And
I
praise
God
he
hath
called
me
of
his
mercie
,
amongst
the
rest
of
his
seruants
,
to
seale
vp
his
truth
with
my
life
;
therefore
as
you
will
escape
eternall
death
,
be
not
seduced
with
the
lies
of
Priests
,
Monks
,
Friers
,
and
the
rest
of
that
Sect
,
but
depend
onely
vpon
the
death
of
Iesus
Christ
and
his
mercie
,
that
you
may
in
the
time
to
come
be
deliuered
from
condemnation
.
All
the
while
the
multitude
greatly
mourned
,
perceiuing
his
mighty
patience
,
constancie
and
boldnesse
;
whereby
their
hearts
were
so
much
enkindled
and
inflamed
,
that
he
was
the
last
Martyr
that
died
in
Scotland
euer
after
for
religion
.
After
this
by
Gods
iust
iudgement
,
in
the
same
place
where
Walter
Mill
was
burned
,
the
Images
of
the
great
Church
of
the
Abbey
,
which
passed
in
number
and
costlines
,
were
burned
in
time
of
reformation
.
Heere
followeth
in
the
booke
of
Martyrs
the
names
of
diuers
which
were
omitted
by
him
in
King
Henrie
the
eighth
his
time
,
and
an
instrument
of
the
Popes
definitiue
sentence
against
Henrie
the
eighth
for
his
diuorse
with
Katharine
Dowager
,
and
the
instrument
of
the
Bull
of
Pope
Leo
against
Martin
Luther
,
and
his
answer
to
it
;
in
which
for
breuitie
sake
I
leaue
thee
to
the
booke
at
large
if
thou
be
disposed
to
see
them
,
and
also
the
last
Will
and
Testament
of
King
Henry
,
and
the
manner
of
his
death
.
A
Storie
of
certain
Friers
in
France
in
the
Citie
of
Orleance
in
the
yeare
1534.
THe
Mayors
wife
of
the
Citie
prouided
in
her
Will
that
she
should
be
buried
without
any
pompe
or
solemnitie
:
for
the
Bell
did
vse
to
warne
euery
one
to
pray
for
the
dead
corps
;
and
when
it
is
carried
forth
all
or
the
most
part
of
the
begging
Friers
goe
before
it
with
Torches
and
Tapers
,
and
the
more
pompe
is
vsed
,
the
greater
is
the
concourse
of
people
;
but
this
woman
would
none
of
this
gears
,
the
which
buriall
of
hers
,
her
husband
performed
according
as
she
required
in
her
Will
.
Then
one
Colman
and
Steuen
Arras
Doctors
of
Diuinitie
:
and
the
first
a
Coniurer
,
set
a
young
man
,
which
was
a
nouice
,
ouer
the
Uault
of
the
Church
,
and
when
they
came
according
to
their
vse
to
Mattins
at
mid-night
,
he
made
a
wonderfull
noyse
and
shrieking
:
then
this
Colman
went
to
crossing
and
coniuring
,
but
the
other
aboue
would
not
speake
;
and
being
charged
to
make
a
signe
whether
he
were
a
dumbe
spirit
or
no
,
hee
ratled
and
made
a
great
noyse
againe
.
Then
they
tolde
some
of
the
chiefest
of
the
Citie
what
a
heauie
chance
had
happened
,
and
intreated
them
to
come
to
their
seruice
at
night
.
When
they
were
there
,
and
the
seruice
begunne
,
he
aloft
made
a
great
noyse
:
being
demaunded
what
he
would
,
he
made
signes
he
could
not
speake
:
then
he
was
commaunded
to
answere
Intergatories
by
signes
,
and
when
any
question
was
asked
he
strook
vpon
the
Table
so
that
he
might
be
heard
:
then
he
was
demaunded
whether
he
was
any
that
were
buried
there
;
then
they
reckoned
vp
diuers
,
and
at
last
the
Mayors
wife
:
here
he
made
a
signe
that
he
was
the
spirit
of
that
woman
;
then
he
was
asked
whether
he
was
damned
for
Couetousnesse
,
Pride
,
Lecherie
,
or
not
doing
workes
of
Charitie
,
or
else
for
Lutheranisme
;
then
by
striking
twise
or
thrise
vpon
the
Table
gaue
them
to
vnderstand
that
Luthers
heresie
was
the
cause
of
her
damnation
:
and
being
asked
whether
the
bodie
buried
in
holy
ground
should
be
digged
vp
and
carried
●hence
,
he
made
signes
it
should
be
so
:
then
the
Friers
desired
the
Citizens
to
set
their
handes
to
a
writing
,
testifying
that
which
they
had
séene
,
but
for
feare
of
the
Mayor
,
they
refused
to
subscribe
:
then
the
Friers
took
the
Pixe
,
with
the
Host
,
and
the
Lords
body
,
and
all
the
reliques
of
Saints
,
and
carried
them
to
another
place
,
and
there
they
said
their
masses
:
then
the
officiall
came
thither
,
and
would
faine
haue
seene
the
spirit
coniured
,
and
one
should
go
into
the
vault
and
sée
if
any
spirit
appeared
:
but
he
could
not
get
them
to
disturb
the
spirit
any
more
.
●
Then
the
Mayor
informed
the
King
of
the
whole
matter
,
and
the
King
sent
certaine
to
know
whether
it
were
so
,
or
no
:
then
they
put
the
d●ers
thereof
into
seuerall
Prisons
,
and
examined
them
apart
,
and
a
great
while
they
would
confesse
nothing
:
at
length
,
the
Iudges
promising
the
nouice
that
he
should
haue
no
harme
,
nor
come
no
more
into
the
Fryers
hands
,
he
declared
to
them
the
whole
matter
in
order
:
wherupon
they
were
committed
to
Orleance
to
prison
.
And
it
was
certainly
reported
,
that
the
King
would
haue
plucked
down
the
House
:
but
euen
at
the
same
time
chanced
a
persecution
against
the
Lutherans
,
and
they
feared
the
punishment
of
these
men
should
haue
bin
a
reproch
vnto
the
Order
,
and
a
cause
of
much
reioycing
to
the
Lutherans
.
These
were
Francis●an
Fryers
.
A
Storie
of
certaine
Monks
of
Sueuia
.
GVnrame
,
a
noble
Baron
,
in
the
yeare
1130.
builded
an
Abbey
in
Sueuia
,
called
Salmesuille
,
of
Cistercian
Monks
.
Amongst
many
Benefactors
to
the
said
House
,
the
Earles
of
Montfort
had
bestowed
vpon
that
Monasterie
many
new
Liberties
and
Priuiledges
,
vpon
condition
,
that
they
should
receiue
with
frée
hospitalitie
any
stranger
,
Horse-man
or
Foot-man
,
for
one
night
:
but
this
hospitalitie
did
not
long
continue
,
through
a
subtile
deuise
of
one
of
the
Monks
,
who
would
counterfeit
the
Diuell
,
ratling
and
raging
in
chaynes
at
the
lodgings
where
the
strangers
should
lie
:
and
so
continued
this
a
long
space
.
At
length
,
an
Earle
of
the
house
of
Montfort
was
lodged
at
the
Monasterie
:
when
the
Earle
was
at
his
rest
,
in
the
night
the
Monke
,
after
his
wonted
manner
,
began
to
play
the
Diuell
,
roring
,
thundering
,
spitting
of
fire
,
and
making
a
noyse
:
the
Earle
hearing
thereof
,
tooke
a
good
heart
,
and
taking
his
sword
,
slew
the
Monk
.
And
thus
the
Diuell
of
the
Abbey
was
coniured
,
which
stopped
the
guests
from
comming
to
the
House
.
Who
lift
to
see
more
and
worse
pranks
of
Friers
and
Monks
,
played
in
their
Houses
&
Cloysters
,
let
them
resort
to
the
Epistle
of
Erasmus
,
and
he
shall
find
ynough
to
infect
the
aire
.
IOHN
BROWNE
,
a
blessed
Martyr
,
burned
at
Ashford
in
the
second
yeare
of
Henrie
the
eighth
,
Anno
1511.
THe
said
Iohn
Browne
passing
to
Graues-end
in
a
Barge
,
a
Priest
began
to
swell
and
stomack
that
he
should
sit
so
neere
him
,
at
length
said
,
Doest
thou
know
who
I
am
,
thou
fittest
so
neere
me
and
vpon
my
clothes
?
No
sir
,
said
the
other
.
I
tell
you
,
said
he
,
I
am
a
Priest
.
What
sir
,
are
you
a
Parson
or
Uicar
,
or
some
Ladies
Chaplain
?
No
,
said
he
,
I
sing
for
a
Soule
.
I
pray
you
,
said
the
other
,
where
find
you
the
Soule
when
you
go
to
Masse
?
I
cannot
tel
,
said
he
.
I
pray
where
do
you
leaue
it
when
you
haue
done
Masse
?
I
know
not
;
said
the
Priest
.
How
then
,
said
the
other
,
can
you
saue
the
Soule
?
I
perceiue
thou
art
an
Heretick
,
said
the
Priest
.
Within
three
daies
after
,
by
vertue
of
a
Warrant
from
the
Archbishop
,
with
a
Baylife
and
two
of
the
Bishops
men
,
they
came
suddenly
into
the
house
of
the
said
Browne
,
as
he
was
carrying
a
dish
of
meat
to
his
guests
(
for
his
wife
was
that
day
Churched
)
they
layd
hands
on
him
,
and
carried
him
to
Canterburie
,
where
they
kept
him
fortie
dayes
:
in
which
time
he
was
so
pitifully
entreated
by
Warram
the
Archbishop
,
and
Fisher
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
that
he
was
set
bare-footed
vpon
hote
burning
coales
,
to
make
him
denie
his
Faith
;
which
he
bare
patiently
,
and
continued
in
maintaining
the
Lords
quarrell
vnremoueable
:
then
he
was
sent
to
Ashford
,
where
he
dwelt
,
the
next
day
to
be
burned
:
where
he
was
set
in
the
Stocks
all
night
;
his
wife
sate
all
the
while
by
him
,
to
whom
he
declared
the
whole
Tragedie
of
his
handling
:
how
they
burned
his
●e●t
to
the
bones
,
that
he
could
not
set
them
to
the
ground
,
to
make
him
denie
his
Lord
here
:
which
if
I
should
haue
done
,
he
would
denie
me
hereafter
;
therefore
good
wife
,
continue
as
thou
hast
begun
,
and
bring
vp
thy
children
in
the
feare
of
God
:
where
the
next
day
he
was
burned
.
This
Iohn
Browne
bare
a
Faggot
seuen
yeares
before
this
,
whose
sonn●
,
named
Richard
Browne
▪
for
the
like
cause
of
Religion
,
was
imprisoned
at
Canterburie
in
the
later
time
of
Queene
Marie
,
and
should
haue
beene
burned
,
with
two
more
:
but
the
next
day
after
Queene
Marie
died
,
and
they
escaped
by
the
Proclamation
of
Queen●
Elizabeth
.
THE
ELEVENTH
BOOKE
,
wherein
is
discoursed
the
bloudy
murdering
of
Gods
Saints
.
The
martyrdom
of
Iohn
Rogers
.
THe
fourth
of
Februarie
suffered
M.
Iohn
Rogers
.
Lord
Chan.
Wilt
thou
returne
to
the
Catholike
Church
▪
and
vnite
and
knit
thy selfe
with
vs
,
as
all
the
Parlament
house
hath
don
?
Rog.
I
neuer
did
nor
will
discent
from
the
Catholike
Church
.
L.
Chan.
But
I
speak
of
receiuing
the
Pope
to
be
supreme
head
.
Rog.
I
know
none
▪
other
head
of
the
Catholike
Church
but
Christ
;
neither
will
I
acknowledge
the
Bishop
of
Rome
to
haue
any
more
authoritie
then
any
other
Bishop
hath
either
by
the
word
of
God
or
the
doctrine
of
the
Church
foure
hundred
yeares
after
Christ
.
L.
Chan.
If
Christ
be
the
only
head
,
why
diddest
thou
acknowledge
K.
Henry
supreame
head
of
the
Church
?
Rog.
I
neuer
granted
him
supremacie
in
spirituall
things
,
as
forgiuenesse
of
s●nnes
,
and
giuing
of
holy
Ghost
,
and
to
be
a
Iudge
aboue
the
word
of
God
.
L.
Chan.
There
is
no
inconuenience
to
haue
Christ
supreme
head
and
the
Bishop
of
Rome
also
.
I
was
ready
to
haue
answered
,
that
there
could
not
bee
two
heads
of
one
Church
:
but
he
said
,
make
vs
a
direct
answere
,
whether
thou
wilt
be
one
of
this
Catholike
Church
,
or
no.
Rog.
I
do
not
beleeue
that
your selues
doe
thinke
in
your
hearts
that
he
is
supreme
head
in
forgiuing
of
sinnes
,
&c.
being
this
twenty
yeares
you
haue
preached
,
and
some
of
you
haue
written
to
the
contrary
.
L.
Chan.
Tush
,
that
Parlament
constrained
men
by
cruelty
to
abolish
the
primasie
of
the
Pope
.
Rog.
Then
you
doe
wrong
,
by
cruelty
to
perswade
mens
consciences
:
if
that
cruelty
did
not
perswade
your
consciences
,
how
would
you
haue
your
cruelties
to
perswade
our
consciences
?
L.
Chan.
They
were
driuen
by
force
to
consent
to
that
act
,
wheras
in
this
Parlament
it
was
vniformally
receiued
.
Rog.
It
goeth
not
by
the
more
or
lesser
part
which
condiscended
vnto
it
,
but
by
the
wiser
,
truer
,
and
godlier
part
:
then
he
interrupted
me
,
and
bade
me
answere
him
,
for
we
haue
more
to
speake
with
then
with
you
;
for
there
were
ten
persons
more
.
Then
he
asked
me
whether
I
would
enter
into
the
Church
with
the
whole
Realme
:
I
said
I
would
see
it
proued
the
Church
:
then
I
vndertook
,
if
I
might
haue
pen
and
ink
,
proue
the
contrary
;
but
he
said
that
should
not
be
permitted
,
and
told
me
I
should
be
sure
neuer
to
haue
the
Quéens
mercie
,
if
I
would
not
acknowledge
the
Pope
supreme
head
of
the
Church
,
and
said
,
Paule
forbiddeth
me
to
contend
with
hereticks
.
L.
Chan.
Do●●
thou
not
say
in
the
Créed
,
I
beleeue
in
the
Catholike
Church
?
Rog.
I
find
not
the
Bishop
of
Rome
there
:
it
signifieth
the
consent
of
all
true
teaching
Churches
of
all
ages
.
And
the
Church
of
Rome
cannot
be
one
of
them
,
which
teacheth
so
many
doctrines
against
Gods
word
;
can
that
Church
that
doth
so
be
the
head
of
the
Catholike
Church
?
When
he
would
haue
me
proue
wherein
the
Pope
taught
against
the
word
.
I
said
,
to
speake
with
strange
tongues
is
against
the
scripture
.
L.
Chan.
Thou
canst
proue
nothing
by
the
Scripture
:
it
is
dead
,
it
must
haue
a
liuely
expositor
,
for
all
hereticks
haue
alleaged
Scriptures
.
Rog.
The
Scripture
is
aliue
:
all
hereticks
haue
alleaged
Scripture
,
but
they
were
ouercome
by
it
.
Then
he
bade
away
with
me
to
prison
:
then
I
stood
vp
,
for
I
had
kneeled
all
the
while
.
Then
Sir
Richard
Southwell
said
,
I
know
well
thou
wilt
not
burne
in
this
geare
.
I
said
I
trusted
in
God
yes
.
When
they
touched
me
with
marriage
being
a
Priest
:
I
said
the
true
Catholik
Church
did
euer
allow
marriage
to
Priests
.
His
second
examination
.
L.
Chan.
TEll
me
,
wilt
thou
returne
to
the
Catholike
Church
〈…〉
all
the
Realme
,
and
receiue
mercy
?
Rog.
Before
I
could
not
tell
what
this
mercie
meant
,
but
now
〈…〉
it
is
a
mercy
of
the
Antichristian
Church
of
Rome
,
which
I
vtterly
refuse
:
and
your
rising
from
error
which
you
speak
of
,
is
a
very
falling
into
error
.
I
can
proue
the
doctri●e
which
I
preach
by
the
Scriptures
,
and
the
fathers
that
liued
vntill
foure
hundred
years
after
Christ
:
he
answered
,
I
was
a
priuate
man
,
and
was
not
to
be
heard
,
nor
to
be
permitted
to
proue
whether
the
whole
realme
had
done
right
or
wrong
,
when
the
Parlament
had
concluded
a
thing
:
I
answered
,
no
lawes
of
man
must
rule
the
word
of
God
,
but
they
all
must
be
iudged
therby
,
and
obey
therto
;
and
neither
my
conscience
nor
any
Christian
mans
conscience
could
be
satisfied
with
such
lawes
as
did
disagree
from
that
word
.
Then
I
was
asked
of
the
reall
presence
in
the
Sacrament
:
I
said
I
could
not
vnderstand
really
and
substantially
,
but
corporally
,
and
corporally
Christ
is
only
in
heauen
,
a●d
cannot
be
corporally
in
the
sacrament
also
.
When
definitiue
sentence
was
read
against
him
,
the
Lord
Chancellor
sayd
.
I
was
in
the
great
curse
;
what
a
vengable
dangerous
matter
it
were
to
eate
and
drink
with
vs
accursed
,
or
to
giue
vs
any
thing
:
for
they
that
so
did
should
be
partakers
of
the
same
great
curse
.
Well
my
Lord
,
quoth
I
,
I
neuer
willingly
taught
false
doctrine
,
and
therefore
haue
a
good
conscience
before
God
and
men
,
and
I
shall
be
found
a
true
member
of
the
Catholike
Church
of
Christ
,
and
euerlastingly
saued
:
you
néed
not
excommunicate
me
from
your
Church
,
the
Lord
be
thanked
I
haue
not
been
in
●t
this
twentie
yeares
:
now
you
haue
done
what
you
can
▪
I
am
sure
you
and
I
shall
appeare
before
Christ
,
and
then
I
shall
be
as
good
a
man
as
you
.
Then
I
earnestly
desired
my
wife
might
com
to
me
whilst
I
liued
:
for
we
haue
ten
children
,
and
●
would
counsaile
her
what
is
best
for
her
to
do
,
which
he
would
not
grant
,
saying
that
she
was
none
of
my
wife
.
Then
I
haue
tried
all
your
charity
,
said
I
:
you
make
your selfe
highly
displeased
with
marriage
of
priests
,
but
you
maintaine
open
whoredome
;
in
Wales
euery
Priest
hath
his
whore
openly
,
and
so
the
Pope
suffereth
all
the
Priests
in
the
Low-countries
and
France
to
do
the
like
.
He
prophesied
truly
of
the
destruction
of
Papistrie
shortly
in
England
,
and
the
dispersed
English
flock
of
Christ
shall
be
brought
againe
into
their
former
estate
,
or
better
then
in
K.
Edwards
time
,
and
the
bloudy
Babylonicall
Bishop
,
and
the
whole
crown-shorn
company
brought
to
vtter
shame
and
destruction
:
for
God
wil
not
suffer
their
abominable
lying
and
false
doctrine
,
bloud-thirst
,
whordom
,
idlenes
and
poysoned
stomacks
which
they
beare
towards
poore
and
miserable
Christians
:
some
of
them
shall
haue
their
iudgement
in
this
world
,
and
they
that
doe
escape
in
this
world
,
shall
not
escape
in
the
world
to
come
euerlasting
damnation
:
this
shall
be
your
sauce
,
O
yee
wicked
Papists
,
make
merry
as
long
as
you
may
;
and
hee
exhorted
the
faithfull
to
be
carefull
then
to
displace
Papists
,
and
to
put
good
ministers
into
cures
,
or
else
your
end
will
be
worse
then
ours
.
As
he
came
to
the
fire
he
sang
Miserere
by
the
way
:
all
the
people
wonderfully
reioyced
at
his
constancy
:
whilst
he
was
burning
he
wash
:
his
hands
in
the
flame
:
his
pardon
was
brought
him
at
the
stake
,
which
he
refused
:
he
was
the
first
martyr
in
Quéen
Maries
time
that
gaue
first
aduenture
vpon
the
fire
.
The
martyrdom
of
Laurence
Sanders
.
HEe
was
parson
of
All-hallowes
in
Breadstr●et
,
and
being
minded
to
giue
ouer
another
Church
which
he
had
in
Leicester-shire
,
called
Churchlangton
:
about
that
time
came
the
broile
about
the
clayme
that
Q.
Mary
made
to
the
crown
;
by
reason
whereof
he
could
not
accomplish
his
purpose
.
In
this
trouble
he
preached
at
Northampton
,
&
boldly
vttered
his
consci●nce
against
popish
doctrine
,
and
Antichrists
damnable
errors
,
which
were
like
to
spring
vp
again
in
England
,
as
a
iust
plage
for
the
litle
l●ue
which
the
English
nation
did
bear
to
Gods
word
,
which
had
béene
so
plentifully
offered
vnto
them
:
the
Quéens
men
which
were
there
&
heard
,
were
highly
displeased
with
him
for
his
Sermon
,
and
kept
him
amongst
them
as
a
Prisoner
,
but
for
the
loue
of
his
Brethren
and
Friends
,
which
were
chée●e
do●rs
for
the
Quéene
,
and
because
there
yet
was
no
Law
against
him
,
they
dismissed
him
.
He
being
inflamed
with
the
fire
of
godly
zeale
,
preached
with
diligence
at
both
his
Benifices
,
as
time
could
serue
him
,
vntill
the
Proclamation
was
put
forth
as
aforesaid
:
at
which
time
he
was
at
his
Benefice
in
the
Countrey
,
where
contrarie
to
the
proclamation
,
he
●aught
diligently
Gods
truth
,
confirming
the
people
therein
,
and
arming
them
against
false
Doctrine
,
vntill
he
was
commaunded
to
cease
,
and
with
force
resisted
▪
then
he
returned
towards
London
,
to
visite
the
flock
which
he
had
there
in
charge
:
and
as
he
was
comming
nigh
to
the
Citty
,
Sir
Iohn
Mordant
,
a
Counceller
to
Queene
Mary
,
ouertooke
him
,
and
asked
him
whether
hee
went
:
I
haue
,
said
Sanders
,
a
Cure
in
London
,
and
I
go
to
instruct
my
people
according
to
my
duty
.
If
you
will
fo●low
my
councell
(
quoth
Maister
Mordant
)
let
them
alone
,
and
come
not
at
them
,
Sanders
answered
:
How
shall
I
then
bee
discharged
before
GOD
?
Did
not
you
(
quoth
Mordant
)
preach
such
a
day
in
Breadstreete
?
Yes
said
he
,
That
is
my
Cure
,
I
heard
you
(
quoth
Mordant
)
and
it
please
you
,
said
he
,
you
shall
heare
me
againe
in
the
same
place
to
morrow
,
where
I
will
affirme
by
the
authority
of
Gods
word
all
that
I
then
said
,
and
whatsoeuer
I
haue
formerly
taught
them
.
I
would
counsaile
you
not
to
preach
,
sayd
he
.
If
you
can
or
will
forbidde
me
by
law
I
must
obey
.
Nay
,
quoth
he
,
I
will
not
forbid
you
,
but
giue
you
counsaile
,
and
so
they
departed
.
Mordant
tolde
Bonner
that
Saunders
would
preach
in
his
cure
the
next
Sonday
.
One
that
was
about
Saunders
perceiuing
by
him
that
he
was
troubled
,
asked
him
how
he
did
:
indeede
,
sayd
he
,
I
am
in
prison
vntill
I
be
in
prison
,
meaning
he
was
vnquiet
vntill
he
had
preached
,
and
then
hee
should
be
in
quiet
though
he
were
put
in
prison
.
The
next
day
he
preached
vpon
the
second
to
the
Corinthians
,
and
the
eleuenth
Chapter
.
I
haue
coupled
you
a
pure
Virgin
to
Christ
,
but
I
feare
as
the
Serpent
beguiled
Eue
;
so
your
wills
should
be
corrupted
from
the
singlenesse
which
you
had
toward
Christ
Iesus
.
He
reioyced
in
the
summe
of
that
true
doctrine
whereby
wee
are
coupled
so
Christ
,
and
saued
by
free
iustification
by
his
bloud
:
he
compared
the
papisticall
doctrine
to
the
Serpents
deceauing
;
and
left
they
should
be
deceiued
by
it
,
he
made
a
comparison
betwixt
the
voyce
of
Christ
and
the
popish
Serpent
,
wherein
he
shewed
the
difference
betwixt
the
Seruice
set
forth
by
King
Edward
in
the
English
t●ng
,
and
the
popish
seruice
then
vsed
in
the
Latine
tong
.
And
that
the
first
was
good
,
because
it
was
according
to
the
word
of
God
,
&
the
order
of
the
primate
church
.
The
other
is
euill
,
because
though
some
good
Latine
words
be
in
it
,
yet
was
it
but
as
it
were
a
little
hony
and
milke
with
a
great
deale
of
poison
to
drinke
vp
all
.
In
the
afternoone
he
being
ready
to
preach
againe
to
the
Bishop
▪
where
was
Sir
Iohn
Mordant
.
Boner
●aid
vnto
his
charge
the
breaking
of
the
proclamation
,
and
also
heresie
:
but
his
Charitie
was
content
to
let
alone
the
Treason
.
But
hee
would
proue
him
an
heretick
,
and
all
such
as
taught
the
administration
of
the
Sacraments
,
and
the
order
of
the
Primitiue
Church
are
most
pure
that
come
neerest
to
the
order
of
the
Primatiue
Church
,
for
the
church
was
then
in
her
infancy
and
could
not
abide
that
perfection
,
which
was
after
to
bee
furnished
with
ceremonies
,
Sanders
answered
:
Saint
Augustine
saith
ceremonies
were
at
first
ordained
for
the
weake
infirmitie
of
man
,
therefore
it
was
a
token
of
the
more
perfection
of
the
primatiue
Church
,
that
it
had
●ew
ceremonies
,
and
a
token
of
the
〈◊〉
of
the
Church
papisticall
,
because
it
had
so
many
ceremonies
,
〈◊〉
blasphemous
,
some
vnsauourie
,
and
some
vnpro●●table
.
Then
the
Bishop
bade
him
write
what
he
beléeued
of
transubstantiation
,
which
he
did
,
saying
,
My
Lord
,
you
séeke
my
bloud
and
you
shall
haue
it
:
I
pray
God
you
may
be
baptized
in
it
,
that
you
may
after
loath
bloud-sucking
,
and
become
a
better
man
:
this
writing
the
Bishop
kept
to
cut
his
throate
with
.
Then
the
Bishop
sent
him
to
the
Lord
Chancellor
,
who
kneeling
before
him
,
the
Lord
Chancellor
said
,
How
happeneth
it
that
you
haue
preached
contrary
to
the
Quéens
Proclamation
?
Saunders
answered
,
as
he
was
admonished
by
Ezechiel
,
because
he
saw
perrilous
times
at
hand
,
he
exhorted
his
parishioners
to
perseuer
in
those
things
which
they
had
learned
,
for
by
the
example
of
the
Apostles
we
must
obey
God
before
man
:
we
doe
only
professe
the
sinceritie
of
the
word
,
which
although
it
be
now
forbidden
vs
to
preach
with
our
mouthes
,
yet
our
bloud
hereafter
shall
manifest
the
same
.
The
Bishop
said
,
carrie
away
this
frensie
foole
to
prison
.
Saunders
answered
hee
thanked
God
he
had
giuen
him
a
place
of
rest
,
where
he
might
pray
for
the
Bishops
conuersion
.
Saunders
tolde
one
that
lay
with
him
in
prison
,
that
in
the
time
of
his
examination
he
was
wonderfully
comforted
,
and
receaued
a
taste
of
the
communion
of
Saints
:
a
pleasant
refreshing
did
issue
from
euery
part
of
his
bodie
to
his
heart
,
and
from
thence
into
all
parts
againe
.
He
continued
in
prison
a
yeare
and
three
moneths
,
and
then
he
was
sent
for
before
the
Lord
Chancellor
,
who
offered
him
his
pardon
if
he
would
recant
;
which
because
he
refused
,
he
was
condemned
vpon
his
opinion
against
the
Sacrament
,
with
his
hand
in
writing
vnto
Bonner
,
as
before
is
related
.
Then
he
was
carried
vnto
Couentrie
,
and
one
night
he
was
put
into
the
common
Gaole
amongst
other
prisoners
,
where
he
slept
little
,
but
spent
the
night
in
prayer
and
instruction
of
others
:
the
next
day
he
was
ledde
to
execution
into
the
Parke
without
the
Citie
,
going
in
olde
gowne
and
a
shirt
,
bare-footed
,
and
as
he
went
he
oftentimes
fell
flat
on
the
ground
and
prayed
.
When
he
was
come
nigh
to
the
place
▪
the
officer
told
him
he
was
one
of
them
that
marred
the
realme
with
heresie
,
wherefore
thou
hast
deserued
death
,
yet
if
thou
wilt
reuoke
thine
heresies
the
Quéen
hath
pardoned
thée
.
Then
answered
Saunders
,
It
is
not
I
nor
my
fellow
Preachers
that
haue
hurt
the
realme
▪
but
it
is
your-selfe
and
such
as
you
are
which
alter
Gods
word
,
for
I
hold
no
heresies
,
but
the
doctrine
of
God
and
Christ
vnto
euerlasting
life
;
and
so
full
swéetly
he
slept
in
the
Lord
.
He
wrote
many
godly
letters
to
Diuines
during
the
time
of
his
imprisonment
,
which
thou
mayest
sée
in
the
booke
at
large
.
The
martyrdome
of
IOHN
HOOPER
Bishop
of
Worcester
.
ABout
the
beginning
of
the
six
Articles
in
the
time
of
King
Henry
the
eighth
,
being
in
danger
for
religion
,
he
went
beyond
Sea
,
where
he
was
louingly
entertained
at
Basill
and
at
Zurick
of
Master
Bullinger
his
singular
friend
,
where
he
married
his
wife
,
which
was
a
Burgundian
;
and
in
the
raign
of
King
Edward
he
repaired
home
,
amongst
many
other
English
exiles
:
who
being
come
to
London
,
vsed
to
preach
twise
,
or
at
least
once
euery
Sonday
:
and
at
his
Sermons
the
Church
would
be
so
full
that
none
could
enter
further
into
the
doores
thereof
:
hee
was
in
tongue
eloquent
,
in
Scriptures
perfect
,
in
paines
indefatigable
:
after
hee
was
called
to
preach
before
the
King
,
and
soone
after
made
Bishop
of
Gloster
:
in
that
office
he
continued
two
yeares
,
and
behaued
himselfe
so
well
,
that
his
very
enemies
,
except
it
were
for
good
doings
,
and
sharpe
correcting
of
sinne
,
could
find
no
fault
with
him
:
and
after
that
he
was
made
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
hee
sustained
much
vexation
about
his
inuesting
,
because
he
would
not
weare
the
Priestly
vestures
.
In
his
Bishops
palace
in
euery
corner
there
was
fauour
of
honest
conuersation
and
reading
of
the
Scriptures
,
there
was
no
Courtly
roysting
or
idlenes
,
no
pompe
at
all
,
no
dishonest
word
nor
swearing
;
euery
day
he
had
to
dinner
a
certaine
number
of
poore
folke
of
the
Citie
by
course
,
and
before
dinner
they
were
examined
by
him
or
his
Deputies
of
the
Lords
Prayer
,
the
Articles
of
their
Faith
,
and
ten
Commandements
.
In
Queene
Maries
time
hee
was
one
of
the
first
that
was
sent
for
to
London
by
a
Purseuant
:
The
Bishop
of
Winchester
receiued
him
very
approbriously
rayling
and
rating
him
,
accused
him
of
religion
,
and
committed
him
to
the
fleete
.
The
next
yeare
hee
was
sent
for
before
the
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
of
London
,
of
Durham
,
of
Landaffe
,
and
of
Chichester
;
where
after
hee
had
suffered
many
checkes
,
taunts
and
mockes
,
that
he
could
not
be
suffered
to
make
any
answere
:
because
hee
said
hee
would
not
goe
from
his
Wife
,
and
that
hee
beleeued
not
the
corporall
presence
in
the
Sacrament
,
he
was
depriued
of
his
Bishopricks
.
By
his
committance
he
was
to
haue
the
liberty
of
the
Fleete
,
and
when
hee
had
payed
fiue
pound
for
his
liberty
▪
the
Warden
complained
to
Gardiner
and
made
him
to
bee
committed
close
prisoner
a
quarter
of
a
yeare
,
then
hee
had
libertie
to
come
to
dinner
and
supper
,
and
presently
to
returne
to
his
Chamber
without
speaking
to
his
friends
:
the
Warden
,
and
his
Wife
,
would
euer
bee
picking
quarrels
with
him
,
and
after
one
quarter
of
the
yeare
fell
out
with
him
about
the
Masse
:
Then
the
Warden
obtained
of
Gardiner
that
he
should
bee
put
into
the
Wardes
,
where
hee
continued
a
long
time
,
hauing
nothing
to
lye
on
but
a
rotten
Couering
with
few
Fethers
in
it
:
On
the
oneside
was
the
stinke
and
filth
of
the
house
,
on
the
other
side
,
the
stinking
Towne
ditch
,
so
that
the
stinke
infected
him
with
diuers
diseases
,
and
beeing
very
sicke
hee
cried
for
help
:
but
the
warden
,
when
he
hath
knowne
me
ready
to
dye
,
and
poore
men
haue
called
to
help
him
,
he
hath
commaunded
the
doore
to
bee
kept
fast
,
and
charged
none
of
his
men
to
come
at
him
,
saying
;
let
him
alone
,
it
were
a
good
riddance
of
him
.
Untill
he
was
depriued
,
he
paid
him
twenty
shillings
a
wéeke
for
his
table
,
and
since
as
the
best
Gentleman
,
and
yet
vsed
worse
then
the
veriest
Slaue
:
he
imprisoned
and
stripped
his
man
,
to
finde
Letters
,
but
could
finde
none
,
but
a
remembrance
of
their
names
that
gaue
him
Almes
,
and
to
vndoe
them
,
he
deliuered
the
Bill
vnto
STEPHEN
GARDINER
,
there
hee
continued
almost
eightéen●
monthes
.
The
twentith
of
Ianuary
he
was
brought
to
Gardiners
house
,
Maister
Hooper
answered
,
for
so
much
as
the
Pope
taught
doctrine
contrary
to
Christs
doctrine
,
he
is
no
member
of
Christs
Church
,
much
lesse
the
head
thereof
,
therefore
he
could
not
condiscend
to
any
such
vsurped
Iurisdiction
,
neither
doth
he
esteeme
that
Church
to
bee
the
Catholike
Church
of
Christ
,
for
the
true
Church
heareth
onely
the
voyce
of
Christ
her
Spouse
,
and
flyeth
the
voyce
of
Strangers
.
I
desire
the
Queenes
mercy
,
if
mercy
may
bee
had
with
safety
of
conscience
,
and
without
displeasure
of
GOD
:
answere
was
made
,
that
the
Queene
would
shew
no
mercy
to
the
Popes
Enemies
,
then
hee
was
sent
to
the
Fleet
againe
for
sixe
dayes
:
then
he
was
brought
againe
before
the
Bishop
of
Winchester
and
other
Commissioners
in
Saint-mary-Oueries
Church
,
and
the
next
day
condemned
,
together
with
Master
Rogers
,
and
then
they
were
carried
to
New-gate
,
where
he
remained
sixe
dayes
.
Bonner
and
others
resorted
thither
to
him
diuers
times
,
to
perswade
him
to
be
a
member
of
Antichrist
,
and
when
they
could
not
,
Bonner
disgraded
him
:
then
he
was
carried
to
Gloster
to
suffer
death
,
whereof
he
did
greatly
reioyce
that
he
should
there
confirme
his
doctrine
that
hee
had
instructed
so
many
in
,
with
his
bloud
.
Sir
Anthony
Kingston
,
which
was
one
of
the
Commissioners
to
see
him
executed
,
came
to
him
and
lamented
his
case
,
and
desired
him
to
consider
that
life
is
sweet
,
and
death
is
bitter
,
therefore
seeing
life
may
be
had
,
desire
to
liue
;
hereafter
you
may
doe
good
:
who
answered
,
though
death
be
bitter
and
life
sweet
,
yet
death
to
come
is
more
bitter
,
and
life
to
come
more
sweete
;
therefore
for
the
desire
and
loue
I
haue
to
the
one
,
and
the
terror
of
the
other
,
I
doe
not
so
much
regard
this
death
or
esteeme
this
life
,
but
haue
setled
my selfe
by
the
strength
of
Gods
spirit
rather
to
suffer
any
torments
then
to
denie
the
truth
of
Gods
word
,
desiring
you
and
others
to
pray
for
me
.
He
answered
,
Well
my
Lord
I
perceiue
there
is
no
remedie
:
I
thanke
God
that
euer
I
kn●w
you
;
for
whereas
I
was
an
adulterer
,
and
a
fornic●tor
,
God
by
your
good
instructions
,
hath
brought
me
to
the
forsaking
and
detesting
of
the
same
.
The
same
day
a
blinde
boy
got
leaue
to
speake
with
Master
Hooper
:
the
boy
a
little
before
had
beene
imprisoned
at
Gloster
for
confessing
the
truth
.
After
Master
Hooper
had
examined
him
of
his
faith
,
he
said
vnto
him
,
Ah
poore
boy
▪
GOD
hath
taken
from
thee
thy
outward
sight
,
but
hee
hath
giuen
thee
another
sight
much
more
precious
:
for
he
hath
endued
thy
soule
with
the
eye
of
knowledge
and
faith
.
When
he
was
burned
he
was
not
suffered
to
speake
to
the
people
.
Hee
wrote
many
godly
letters
to
diuers
whilest
he
was
in
prison
,
which
thou
mayest
see
in
the
booke
at
large
.
Doctor
Rowland
Taylor
.
THe
Towne
of
Hadley
was
instructed
by
Thomas
Bilney
so
well
,
that
you
might
haue
found
there
many
,
Rowland
Taylor
was
Parson
:
Hee
most
faithfully
indeuoured
himselfe
to
fulfill
his
charge
:
No
Sunday
nor
Holiday
passed
,
nor
other
time
that
hee
could
get
the
people
together
,
but
hee
preached
to
them
the
Word
of
GOD
;
there
was
none
so
rich
but
hee
would
tell
him
his
fault
,
with
such
earnest
and
graue
rebukes
as
best
became
a
good
Pastor
:
Hee
was
ready
to
doe
good
to
all
men
readily
forgiuing
his
enemies
.
H●e
was
a
Father
to
the
poore
.
Thus
this
good
Shepheard
continued
all
the
time
of
King
Edward
.
In
the
beginning
of
Q.
Maries
raigne
he
retained
in
his
Church
the
Seruice
which
was
vsed
in
King
Edwards
time
▪
and
faithfully
preached
against
Popish
corruptions
,
which
had
infected
the
whole
Countrey
round
about
.
One
Foster
and
one
Clerke
hyred
one
Iohn
Au●rth
Parson
of
Aldam
,
a
Popish
Idolator
and
a
whoremonger
,
to
set
vp
Masse
againe
at
Hadly
,
and
builded
him
an
Altar
:
in
the
night
their
Altar
was
beaten
downe
,
and
they
builded
it
againe
and
watched
it
;
then
the
Priest
came
thither
with
all
his
implements
and
garments
to
play
his
Popish
Pageant
and
was
guarded
with
weapons
lest
he
should
be
disturbed
from
this
〈◊〉
sacrifice
.
Doctor
Taylor
seeing
him
,
said
,
Thou
Diuell
,
who
made
thee
so
bolde
to
profane
this
Church
of
Christ
with
abominable
Idolatrie
?
To
whom
Foster
said
,
Thou
Traytor
,
why
dost
thou
disturbe
the
Queenes
proceedings
?
He
answered
,
I
am
no
Traytor
,
but
the
Sheepheard
that
Christ
hath
appointed
to
feede
this
Flocke
.
I
commaund
thee
thou
Popish
Wolfe
in
the
name
of
the
GOD
of
heauen
,
that
th●u
auoyde
hence
,
and
presume
not
to
poyson
Christs
Flocke
with
thy
Popish
Idolatrie
.
Then
Foster
with
his
armed
men
tooke
Taylor
,
and
violently
carried
him
whether
he
would
or
no
out
of
the
Church
,
and
thrust
his
wife
out
after
him
,
because
shee
knee●led
downe
and
made
humble
supplication
vnto
God
,
to
bee
reuenged
of
one
of
them
,
and
then
they
shut
the
doore
,
least
the
people
should
●aue
rent
their
sacrificer
in
pe●ces
,
some
that
were
without
threw
in
stones
,
an●
miss●d
him
but
little
.
Upon
complaint
to
Gardiner
,
hee
sent
for
Taylor
,
and
though
his
friends
and
acquaintance
perswaded
him
by
all
meanes
possible
they
could
to
the
contrarie
:
yet
hee
was
resolued
to
goe
to
the
Bishop
,
and
to
his
Beard
to
tell
him
hee
doth
naught
.
I
am
old
,
though
I
suffer
GOD
will
raise
vp
Teachers
for
his
people
:
I
shall
n●uer
doe
GOD
so
good
seruice
as
now
I
may
,
what
Christian
would
not
gladly
die
against
the
Pope
and
his
adherents
,
for
I
know
the
papacy
is
the
Kingdome
of
Antichrist
,
and
leauing
one
Richard
Yeoman
a
godly
Priest
in
his
cure
,
which
after
was
burned
at
Norwich
,
He
tooke
his
iourney
with
one
Iohn
Hull
his
seruant
.
There
was
in
the
towne
of
Hadley
one
Alcocke
,
who
after
Richard
Yeoman
was
driuen
away
vsed
dayly
to
reade
a
Chapter
out
of
the
Bible
,
and
to
say
the
English
Letany
in
Hadley
Church
,
they
sent
him
vp
to
London
,
and
there
he
died
being
in
prison
in
Newgate
.
When
Gardiner
saw
Doctor
Taylor
,
according
to
his
custome
,
hee
called
him
knaue
,
traytor
,
hereticke
,
with
many
villanous
reproches
.
My
Lord
,
quoth
he
,
I
am
neither
Traytor
nor
Hereticke
,
but
a
true
Subiect
and
faithfull
Christian
:
My
Lord
,
you
are
but
a
Mortall
man
,
I
trow
,
if
I
should
be
affraid
of
your
Lordly
looks
.
Why
feare
you
not
God
?
How
dare
you
look
any
Christian
man
in
the
face
,
séeing
you
haue
forsaken
the
truth
,
denyed
Christ
and
his
word
,
contrary
to
your
owne
oath
and
writing
?
With
what
countenance
will
you
appeare
before
the
Iudgement
seat
of
Christ
,
to
answere
your
oaths
to
Henrie
the
eight
,
and
Edward
the
sixt
.
Gardiner
answered
,
that
was
Herods
oath
,
vnlawfull
,
and
therefore
worthy
to
bee
broken
,
I
haue
done
well
in
breaking
it
,
and
I
thanke
God
I
am
come
home
vnto
our
Mother
the
Catholike
Church
,
and
the
Pope
hath
dispenced
with
me
,
and
so
I
would
thou
shouldst
do
.
Taylor
,
Should
I
approue
those
lies
,
errors
,
superstitions
,
and
Idolatries
,
that
the
Pope
and
his
company
this
day
approued
:
nay
,
God
forbid
,
let
the
Pope
returne
to
Christ
and
his
word
,
and
leaue
Idolatry
,
and
then
will
we
turne
to
him
,
the
Pope
nor
no
man
else
can
assoyle
you
of
that
oath
▪
I
sée
,
quoth
Gardiner
,
thou
art
a
very
knauish
foole
.
Taylor
said
,
leaue
your
reyling
my
Lord
,
it
is
not
séemely
for
you
.
That
art
a
married
man
quoth
the
Bishop
.
Taylor
said
,
I
thanke
GOD
that
I
am
,
and
I
haue
nine
Children
,
and
I
thanke
GOD
for
the
ordaining
of
Matrimonie
,
that
wee
should
not
liue
in
Adu●tery
.
Gardiner
,
Thou
wouldst
not
suffer
Masse
in
Hadley
.
Taylor
.
I
am
parson
of
Hadly
,
and
it
is
against
law
and
reason
,
that
any
should
infect
my
flocke
with
Popish
Idolatrous
Masse
.
Then
said
the
Bishop
,
thou
art
a
blasphemous
heretick
,
to
blaspheme
the
blessed
Sacraments
,
and
put
off
his
Cap
,
and
against
the
Masse
,
which
is
a
Sacrifice
for
the
quick
and
the
dead
.
Taylor
.
Christ
dyed
for
our
Redemption
,
which
is
a
sufficient
propitiatory
Sacrifice
vnto
saluation
for
al
beléeuers
,
and
no
Priest
can
any
more
offer
him
,
and
we
néed
no
other
propitiatory
sacrifice
;
therefore
the
Fathers
called
the
Communion
Eucharistia
,
which
signifieth
thankes-giuing
.
Then
said
the
Bishop
,
thou
shalt
confesse
it
a
Sacrifice
propitiatory
for
the
quick
and
the
dead
,
ere
thou
and
I
haue
done
,
and
commaunded
him
to
bee
sent
to
the
Kings
Bench.
Then
Taylor
knéeled
downe
and
saide
;
Good
Lord
I
thanke
thee
,
and
from
the
tyrannie
of
the
Pope
,
and
all
his
detestable
errors
,
Idolatries
,
and
abhominations
,
good
LORD
deliuer
vs
,
and
GOD
be
praysed
for
King
Edward
:
so
he
was
carried
vnto
the
Kings
Bench
,
where
hee
lay
in
Prison
almost
two
yeares
.
Being
in
Prison
,
he
spent
his
time
in
Prayer
,
Preaching
,
and
Writing
,
with●in
few
daies
after
,
were
diuers
learned
and
godly●men
,
in
sundry
Conn●rie●
in
England
,
committed
to
prison
for
Religion
:
so
that
almost
all
the
Prisons
in
England
were
right
Christian
schoole●
and
Churches
,
so
that
there
was
no
greater
comfort
to
Christian
harts
,
then
to
come
to
the
Prisons
.
Now
were
placed
in
Churches
blind
Masse-m●ngers
,
with
their
Lattine
babling
and
apish
ceremonies
,
who
like
cruell
Wolues
,
spared
not
to
murder
all
such
that
did
but
whisper
against
Popery
:
the
godly
Preachers
were
other
fled
,
or
committed
to
Prison
,
where
as
Lambes
they
waited
when
the
Butchers
should
call
them
to
slaughter
.
Maister
Bradford
,
that
deuout
and
vertuons
Preacher
,
who
was
a
miracle
or
our
time
,
was
in
the
Kings
Bench
,
Taylor
exhorted
him
to
constant
perseuerance
vnto
the
end
:
Maister
Bradford
praised
God
he
had
such
a
comfortable
Prison-fellow
.
Taylor
told
his
Friends
that
came
to
sée
him
,
that
GOD
had
graciouslie
prouided
for
him
,
for
to
send
him
where
he
found
such
an
Angell
of
God
to
bée
his
comforter
.
After
Taylor
had
lyne
in
Prison
a
while
,
hee
was
sent
for
and
depriued
,
because
he
maintained
Priests
marriage
,
and
would
not
bee
separated
from
his
Wife
.
And
after
a
yeare
and
thrée
quarters
,
when
they
had
gotten
the
lawes
put
down
that
were
made
by
King
Henry
the
eight
,
and
King
Edward
,
against
the
Pope
:
They
sent
for
Taylor
before
my
Lord
Chancellor
,
and
either
Commissioners
,
the
effect
of
whose
communication
with
him
,
he
described
himselfe
as
followeth
.
First
,
my
Lord
Chancellor
said
,
you
amongst
other
,
are
sent
for
to
enioy
the
King
and
Queenes
mercie
,
if
you
will
rise
againe
with
vs
from
the
fall
,
which
we
ge●erallie
haue
receiued
in
this
Realme
,
from
the
which
we
are
deliuered
miraculousli●
:
If
you
will
not
,
you
shall
haue
Iudgement
.
To
this
I
answered
,
That
so
to
rise
,
should
bee
the
greatest
fall
that
euer
I
could
receiue
,
for
I
should
fall
from
Christ
vnto
Anti-christ
:
I
will
not
decline
from
the
Religion
which
was
in
King
Edwards
dai●s
,
which
is
according
to
the
word
of
God
,
as
long
as
I
liue
.
My
Lord
Chancellor
asked
me
,
whether
I
had
read
his
●ooke
vpon
the
Sacrament
,
I
said
I
had
read
it
:
He
asked
mee
how
I
liked
it
;
My
Lord
said
I
,
there
are
many
things
farre
〈◊〉
from
GODS
truth
in
that
Booke
▪
then
he
cal'd
me
varlet
;
I
said
that
was
as
bad
as
foole
,
then
he
called
me
ignorant
Béelebrow
.
I
said
,
My
Lord
,
you
wrote
a
Booke
De
vera
obedientia
,
I
would
you
had
béen
constant
in
that
,
for
you
neuer
did
declare
a
good
conscience
,
as
I
heard
of
,
but
in
that
Booke
.
How
like
you
that
said
my
Lord
,
I
wrote
against
Priests
mariage
but
that
pleaseth
not
such
as
thou
art
.
I
answered
their
procéedings
now
against
Priests
mariages
,
is
against
naturall
Law
,
Ciuill
Law
,
Canon
Law
,
generall
Councels
,
Canons
of
the
Apostles
,
ancient
Doctors
,
and
Gods
Lawes
.
Then
because
I
would
not
turne
,
I
was
sent
to
prison
againe
.
After
Doctor
Taylor
,
Maister
Bradford
,
and
Maister
Sanders
,
were
called
to
appeare
before
my
Lord
Chancellor
,
and
other
Commissioners
,
where
because
they
would
not
yéeld
to
papistry
,
they
were
condemned
,
and
sentence
was
read
against
Taylor
.
They
reioyced
that
they
were
worthy
to
suffer
for
Christe
▪
Word
and
truth
,
and
they
stoutly
said
vnto
the
Bishops
,
GOD
the
righteous
Iudge
,
will
require
our
bloud
at
your
handes
,
and
the
proudest
of
you
all
shall
repont
this
receiuing
againe
of
Antichrist
,
and
the
tyranny
you
shew
against
Christes
flocke
.
So
Taylor
was
sent
to
the
Clinke
,
hee
said
vnto
the
people
that
flocked
about
to
sée
him
as
he
was
going
;
GOD
bée
praised
good
people
,
I
am
come
away
from
them
vndefiled
,
and
will
cenfirme
the
truth
with
my
●●oud
.
And
at
night
hee
was
carryed
vnto
the
Counter
in
the
Poultrey
,
where
hee
lay
seauen
nights
.
Bonner
came
to
the
prison
to
him
,
to
disgrade
him
,
he
said
;
Maister
Doctor
,
I
would
you
would
remember
your selfe
,
and
turne
to
your
holy
Mother
the
Church
,
and
I
will
sue
for
your
pardon
.
Taylor
answered
,
I
would
you
and
your
fellowes
would
turne
to
Christ
,
as
for
me
,
I
will
not
turne
to
Antichrist
.
Then
Bonner
had
him
put
on
the
Uestures
to
bee
disgraded
,
but
hee
would
not
,
when
they
were
put
vpon
him
,
he
put
his
handes
by
his
side
,
and
said
;
How
say
you
my
Lord
,
am
not
I
a
goodlie
Foole
:
How
say
you
my
Maisters
,
it
I
were
in
Cheape-side
,
should
I
not
haue
Boyes
enough
to
laugh
at
these
apish
toyes
and
toying
trumperie
;
and
when
the
Bishoppe
should
strike
him
vpon
the
breast
with
his
Crossier
Staffe
:
his
Chaplaines
said
;
Strike
him
not
my
Lord
,
for
he
will
surely
strike
you
againe
,
That
I
will
said
hee
,
for
it
is
our
Sauiour
Christes
cause
,
so
the
Byshoppe
laid
his
curs●
oll
him
,
but
strucke
him
not
.
When
he
came
to
Maister
Bradford
,
for
they
both
lay
in
one
Chamber
,
hee
told
him
laughinglie
,
how
he
had
made
the
Bishop
affraid
to
strike
him
:
that
night
his
Wife
,
his
Sonne
Thomas
,
and
his
man
Iohn
Hull
,
were
suffered
to
sup
with
him
,
after
Supper
,
he
thanked
GOD
,
that
hee
had
giuen
him
strength
to
abide
by
his
holie
Word
:
Then
he
said
vnto
his
Sonne
;
My
deare
Sonne
,
God
giue
thee
his
Spirit
,
truly
to
serue
Christ
,
to
learne
his
word
,
and
to
stand
by
it
all
thy
life
:
my
Sonne
,
feare
God
,
fly
sinne
,
pray
to
him
,
and
apply
thy
booke
,
and
sée
thou
be
obedient
vnto
thy
Mother
,
cherish
the
poore
,
and
count
that
try
chéefe
riches
,
is
to
be
rich
in
a●mes
.
Then
he
said
,
my
deare
Wife
,
be
steadfast
in
the
●eare
and
loue
of
God
,
be
not
defiled
with
Popish
Idolatries
:
wee
haue
béene
faithfull
yoke-fellowes
together
,
the
Lord
will
reward
you
for
your
faithfulnesse
towards
me
,
I
now
must
be
taken
from
you
;
and
I
would
aduise
you
to
marrie
with
some
honest
man
that
feareth
GOD
,
he
will
prouide
such
a
one
for
you
,
and
he
will
bee
a
mercifull
Father
to
you
,
and
your
Children
,
whom
I
pray
bring
vp
in
the
feare
of
God
and
learning
,
and
kéep
them
from
Romish
Idolatry
,
then
with
wéeping
feares
they
prayed
together
,
and
kissed
each
other
.
The
next
day
he
was
carried
away
towards
Hadley
,
to
be
burned
there
,
diuers
Gentlemen
and
Iustices
came
to
him
there
,
who
laboured
him
to
returne
vnto
the
Romish
Religion
,
shewed
him
his
pardon
and
promised
him
great
promotions
,
yea
a
Bishoprick
if
he
would
,
but
all
was
vaine
,
for
he
had
not
builded
his
Rocke
vpon
the
sands
,
in
perill
of
euery
winde
,
but
on
the
sure
Rocke
Christ
.
When
hee
went
through
Hadley
to
execution
,
the
stréetes
being
full
,
they
cried
out
with
lamentable
voyces
:
Ah
good
Lord
,
there
goeth
our
Shepheard
from
vs
,
that
hath
so
faithfully
taught
vs
,
so
fatherly
cared
for
vs
,
and
so
godly
gouerned
vs
,
what
shall
wee
poore
scattred
Lambes
doe
?
What
shall
become
of
this
wicked
world
?
good
Lord
comfort
him
:
wherefore
the
people
were
fore
rebuked
,
and
Doctor
Taylor
euer
said
to
the
people
;
I
haue
preached
vnto
you
Gods
word
and
truth
,
and
am
come
this
day
to
seale
it
with
my
blood
.
Comming
against
the
Almes-heuses
,
he
cast
to
the
poore
people
all
the
Money
which
remained
of
that
which
good
people
had
giuen
vnto
him
in
Prison
,
for
his
Liuing
was
taken
away
from
him
so
soone
as
he
was
put
in
Prison
,
so
that
hee
was
sustained
during
the
time
of
his
imprisonment
,
by
the
charitable
Almes
of
good
people
.
When
he
saw
the
place
of
execution
,
and
the
multitude
of
people
that
were
gathered
together
,
then
said
he
;
thanked
be
God
,
I
am
euen
at
home
.
They
had
clipped
his
head
ill-fauoredly
,
like
a
Fooles
head
,
by
Bonners
perswasions
,
when
he
was
disgraded
:
when
he
came
there
,
all
the
people
said
;
God
saue
thée
good
Maister
Doctor
Taylor
,
Iesus
strengthen
you
,
the
Holy
Ghost
comfort
you
.
When
he
would
haue
spoken
vnto
the
people
,
one
or
other
thrust
a
tipstaffe
in
his
month
:
then
he
desired
license
of
the
Sheriffe
to
speake
,
but
he
denied
him
,
and
had
him
remember
his
promise
made
vnto
the
Councell
.
It
was
a
common
fame
,
that
the
Councell
sent
for
such
as
were
condemned
,
and
threatned
them
they
would
cut
their
tongues
out
,
except
they
would
promise
them
,
at
their
deathes
to
kéepe
silence
,
and
not
to
speake
vnto
the
people
.
When
he
was
in
his
Shirt
,
hee
was
set
in
a
Pitch
Barrell
to
bee
burned
,
then
he
said
with
a
loud
voyce
;
Good
people
,
I
haue
taught
you
nothing
but
GODS
Word
,
and
those
Lessons
which
I
haue
taken
out
of
GODS
blessed
Booke
,
I
am
therefore
come
hither
this
day
to
seale
it
with
my
blood
,
then
one
Homes
,
a
Yeoman
of
the
Gard
,
who
had
vsed
him
verie
cruelly
all
the
way
,
gaue
him
a
great
stroke
on
the
head
.
The
Sheriffe
called
one
Richard
Doningham
a
Butcher
to
set
vp
the
Faggots
,
but
he
would
not
,
then
he
got
others
,
and
one
of
them
called
Warwicke
,
cruellie
cast
a
Faggot
at
him
and
brake
his
face
,
that
the
blood
ranne
downe
.
Doctor
Taylor
said
;
Ah
friend
,
I
haue
harme
enough
,
what
néedeth
this
?
When
the
fire
was
set
to
him
,
he
said
;
Mercifull
Father
of
Heauen
,
for
Iesus
Christs
sake
,
receiue
my
Soule
into
thy
hands
,
and
so
stood
still
,
without
either
crying
or
moouing
,
with
his
hands
folded
together
,
vntill
one
Soyce
strucke
him
vpon
the
head
,
that
the
Braines
fell
out
,
and
his
Corps
fell
into
the
Fire
and
was
burned
.
The
foureteenth
of
February
,
Thomas
Becket
to
be
set
vp
ouer
the
Mercers
Chappe●l
doore
in
Cheape-side
in
London
,
in
the
forme
of
a
Bishop
,
with
Miter
and
Crosier
:
within
two
dayes
after
his
two
blessing
fingers
were
broken
away
,
and
the
next
day
his
head
was
stricken
off
.
Whereupon
many
were
suspected
,
and
one
Maister
Barnes
,
Mercer
,
being
a
Professor
of
the
truth
,
was
charged
therewith
,
and
he
and
three
of
his
Seruants
were
committed
to
Prison
,
and
though
it
could
not
be
proued
against
him
,
he
was
bound
in
a
great
summe
,
to
builde
it
vp
againe
,
now
,
and
as
often
as
it
should
be
broken
downe
,
and
to
watch
and
keepe
the
same
.
The
next
day
after
that
it
was
set
vp
againe
,
the
head
was
the
second
time
broken
off
,
then
there
was
a
Proclamation
set
forth
,
that
he
that
could
tell
who
did
it
,
he
should
haue
an
hundred
Crownes
,
with
thanks
,
but
it
was
not
knowne
who
did
it
.
The
vertuous
and
godly
King
Christianus
,
King
of
Denmarke
,
hearing
of
the
captiuitie
of
Miles
Couerdale
,
whom
hee
knew
,
by
reason
hee
was
in
Denmarke
in
King
Henry
the
eight
his
time
,
and
lamenting
his
dangerous
case
,
made
intercession
by
Letters
to
Quéene
Mary
,
desiring
the
said
Miles
Couerdalo
to
be
sent
vnto
him
:
after
the
King
had
written
two
letters
,
Queene
Mary
after
long
delay
,
made
full
answer
to
the
King
of
Denmarkes
Letters
;
by
which
prouidence
of
God
,
Miles
Couerdale
was
deliuered
.
ROBERT
FARRAR
Bishop
of
Saint
Dauids
in
Wales
.
THis
Bishop
,
by
the
fauour
of
the
Lord
Protector
,
was
first
promoted
vnto
that
Dignity
:
●ames
Constantine
,
his
Register
,
to
whom
he
gaue
the
Office
by
Patent
,
and
a
Doctor
of
the
Law
,
and
Canon
of
the
Cathedrall
Church
of
S.
Dauids
,
and
a
Chanter
of
the
same
.
They
did
exhibit
to
the
Kings
Councell
certain
Articles
,
to
the
insent
to
blemish
the
Bishops
credit
,
and
vtterly
as
they
thought
,
and
made
their
boasts
to
pull
him
from
his
Bishopricke
,
and
bring
him
in
a
premunire
.
The
cheefe
effect
of
their
Articles
,
which
were
fifty
sixe
,
was
,
that
he
did
not
in
his
Proce●
that
he
made
write
the
King
supreame
head
of
the
Church
,
and
that
he
tollerated
other
superstitions
and
Idolatries
.
After
these
wrangling
Articles
were
giuen
vp
,
then
the
Bishop
was
called
to
answere
,
the
hearing
whereof
was
committed
vnto
Sir
Iohn
Mason
,
Knight
,
and
Doctor
Wo●ton
.
Then
they
had
a
Commission
into
the
Country
,
where
they
examined
sixscore
and
seauen
witnesses
,
and
during
the
time
of
the
examination
of
these
witnesses
,
the
said
Bishop
was
stayed
at
London
,
because
his
aduersaries
said
,
if
the
Bishop
should
go
into
his
Dioces
,
he
would
let
them
of
their
proues
.
During
which
trouble
King
Edward
died
,
and
in
Quéene
Maries
time
another
named
Henry
,
was
made
Bishop
of
S.
Dauids
,
who
sent
for
the
said
Robert
Farrar
,
and
committed
him
to
prison
,
and
afterward
declared
vnto
the
saide
Robert
the
great
clemency
,
that
the
King
and
Quéenes
Highnesse
pleasure
was
to
bee
offered
vnto
him
,
if
he
would
submit
himselfe
vnto
the
Lawes
of
this
Realme
,
and
conforme
himselfe
vnto
the
vnity
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
and
séeing
the
said
Robert
made
him
no
answere
,
he
ministred
vnto
him
these
Articles
.
First
,
whether
he
beleeue
the
marriage
of
Priests
to
be
lawfull
by
the
lawe
of
God
and
holy
Church
.
Secondly
,
whether
hee
beleeued
the
very
body
and
blood
of
Christ
is
really
and
substantially
in
the
Sacrament
,
without
the
substance
of
bread
and
wine
.
Bishop
Farrar
would
not
answer
,
vntill
he
saw
a
lawfull
Commission
,
so
he
was
committed
againe
:
then
he
was
called
againe
after
,
and
would
answer
no
otherwise
then
as
before
;
whereupon
he
was
pronounced
Contu●nax
,
and
for
punishment
thereof
,
to
be
counted
Pro
confesso
,
and
committed
him
againe
.
The
next
day
of
appearance
,
the
said
Bishop
Farrar
craued
time
to
answere
,
and
at
the
time
did
answer
.
Then
the
foresaid
pretensed
Bishop
,
gaue
him
a
writing
of
certaine
Articles
to
subscribe
vnto
:
adding
to
the
Articles
before
,
that
the
Masse
was
a
propitiatorie
Sacrifice
for
the
quicke
and
the
dead
,
and
that
the
generall
Councels
neuer
erred
,
neither
〈◊〉
erre
:
that
a
man
is
not
iustified
by
Faith
only
,
but
by
Charity
also
;
and
that
the
Catholike
Church
onely
hath
authoritie
of
interpreting
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
to
compound
Controuersies
,
and
also
to
appoint
such
things
as
appertaine
to
publike
discipline
,
and
that
the
Church
is
visible
,
as
a
citty
vpon
a
hill
knowne
vnto
all
men
,
and
not
obscure
and
vnknowne
,
as
the
hereticks
of
our
age
doe
teach
.
To
these
Articles
he
refused
to
subscribe
:
affirming
that
they
were
inuented
by
man
,
and
pertaine
nothing
to
the
Catholick
Faith
:
Then
he
assigned
him
a
day
to
assigne
them
affirmatiuely
,
or
negatiuely
,
which
he
would
not
do●
,
but
appea●ed
vnto
the
Cardinall
:
notwithstanding
they
gaue
sentence
against
him
.
When
they
had
put
the
priestly
vestures
on
him
to
disgrade
him
;
hee
called
them
ragges
and
relicks
of
Rome
:
When
he
was
brought
to
ex●cution
in
the
Ci●ie
of
Carmarden
,
he
was
burned
with
Turffes
and
Soddes
,
which
was
to
him
a
more
greeuous
torment
,
but
praised
be
God
he
suffered
it
patiently
.
The
next
moneth
a
godly
man
named
Rawlins
White
,
was
burned
in
Cardiffe
in
Wales
.
THOMAS
TOMKINS
.
THomas
Tomkins
of
Shordich
in
London
Weauer
,
was
brought
before
Boner
,
for
all
hitherto
were
condemned
by
Steuen
Gardiner
Lord
Chancelor
;
but
hee
being
weary
,
put
off
the
rest
vnto
Boner
,
of
whom
this
Tomkins
was
the
first
;
who
when
by
no
meanes
hee
could
bee
driuen
from
the
●ruth
,
Boner
caused
a
burning
Candle
to
be
brought
to
him
:
Then
said
he
,
come
on
naughty
knane
,
if
thou
likest
the
torments
of
the
fire
so
well
;
I
will
make
thee
feele
in
this
flame
what
it
is
to
be
burned
:
then
if
thou
be
wise
thou
wilt
change
thy
minde
:
Then
he
commanded
his
right
hand
to
be
put
into
the
fire
,
but
he
indured
the
burning
;
yet
was
not
Bonet
therewith
contented
,
but
neuer
rested
vntill
he
had
consumed
the
whole
body
to
ashes
in
Smithfield
.
He
was
condemned
vpon
these
points
:
First
,
that
his
beleefe
●
,
that
the
body
of
Christ
is
not
truely
and
verily
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
but
onely
in
heauen
,
and
so
in
heauen
that
it
cannot
be
really
in
the
Sacrament
:
and
although
the
Church
a●
low
the
Masse
a
wholesome
and
profitable
sacrifice
;
yet
my
beliefe
is
that
the
Masse
is
full
of
Superstition
and
Idolatry
,
and
vnprofitable
for
my
soule
:
and
the
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
ought
to
●ee
onely
in
the
vulgar
tongue
,
and
without
such
ceremonies
as
are
vsed
in
the
Latine
Church
:
and
being
exhorted
to
leaue
his
opinions
:
Hee
answered
hee
was
brought
vp
in
ignorance
vntill
now
of
late
yeares
,
and
now
I
know
the
truth
,
wherein
I
will
continue
vnto
death
:
and
he
said
my
Lord
you
would
haue
me
forsake
the
truth
,
and
fall
into
error
and
heresie
:
Then
hee
was
condemned
and
deliuered
vnto
the
Sheriffe
;
who
carried
him
to
Newgate
,
where
hee
remained
most
ioifull
and
constant
,
vntill
hee
was
conuayed
to
Smithfield
,
and
there
sealed
vp
his
Faith
in
the
flaming
fire
.
The
constant
suffering
of
Higbed
and
Causon
.
THese
two
were
descended
of
worshipfull
stocke
in
Essex
,
which
of
all
Shires
was
most
fruitfull
of
Martyrs
;
the
one
called
Thomas
Higbed
of
Horneden
Hill
;
the
other
Thomas
Causon
of
Thunderst
,
they
were
both
in
flourishing
estate
in
riches
,
and
much
more
flourishing
in
godlines
.
They
were
diuers
times
examined
before
Bonner
,
and
defended
the
truth
valiantly
,
and
he
and
his
fellowes
did
much
labour
to
make
them
to
recant
,
but
could
not
preuaile
:
The
substance
of
all
their
Arguments
appeareth
in
a
Confession
that
they
wrote
with
their
owne
hands
,
which
was
read
in
the
Court
of
Paules
,
before
the
Mayor
and
Sheriffes
,
and
all
the
people
,
not
without
great
sure
,
before
it
could
be
licenced
to
be
read
.
First
we
beleeue
and
professe
in
Baptisme
to
forsake
the
Diuel
&
all
his
works
,
and
all
the
vanities
of
the
world
,
and
the
lusts
of
the
〈◊〉
.
2
We
beleeue
the
Articles
of
our
Faith
,
and
that
wee
are
bound
to
walke
in
Gods
Commandements
all
the
daies
of
our
life
.
3
We
beléeue
the
Lords
Prayer
containeth
all
things
necessarie
for
soule
and
body
,
and
that
we
are
thereby
taught
onely
to
pray
to
our
heauenly
Father
,
and
is
no
Saint
nor
Angell
.
4
We
beléeue
there
is
a
Catholick
Church
,
euen
the
Communion
of
Saints
,
builded
vpon
the
foundation
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
Christ
being
the
head
corner
stone
:
for
which
Church
Christ
gaue
himselfe
to
make
it
a
glorious
congregation
without
fault
in
his
sight
.
5
This
Church
of
it selfe
is
sinfull
,
and
must
needs
say
Father
forgiue
vs
our
sinnes
,
but
through
Christ
and
his
merits
she
is
fréely
forgiuen
.
6
Hee
is
our
onely
Mediator
as
Saint
Paul
saith
,
there
is
one
God
,
and
one
Mediatour
betwixt
God
and
Man
Iesus
Christ
:
Therefore
no
other
Mediatour
.
7
We
beléeue
this
Church
is
,
and
hath
béen
persecuted
according
to
the
promise
of
Christ
:
as
they
haue
persecuted
mee
,
so
shall
they
persecute
you
,
for
the
Disciple
is
not
aboue
his
Master
.
And
Paul
saith
it
is
not
giuen
to
you
onely
to
beleeue
in
Christ
,
but
also
to
suffer
for
his
sake
:
for
all
which
will
liue
godly
must
suffer
persecution
.
8
The
true
Church
teacheth
the
Word
of
God
truely
,
not
adding
thereto
,
nor
taking
there-from
;
and
Ministers
the
Sacraments
according
to
the
Primitiue
Church
,
and
it
suffreth
all
men
to
reade
the
Scriptures
:
as
Christ
saith
:
Search
the
Scriptures
:
And
when
Paul
preached
,
the
audience
searched
the
Scriptures
;
whether
hee
preached
truely
:
Dauid
teacheth
to
pray
with
vnderstanding
:
Saint
Paul
saith
,
when
the
people
vnderstand
not
what
is
said
,
how
can
they
say
Amen
at
giuing
of
thankes
:
And
Saint
Paul
saith
,
true
Faith
commeth
by
hearing
the
word
.
9
The
Church
of
Christ
teacheth
God
ought
to
bee
worshipped
according
to
his
word
,
and
not
after
the
Doctrine
of
men
:
as
Christ
teacheth
vs
,
likewise
Christ
saith
,
you
shall
forsake
Father
and
Mother
and
follow
me
,
whereby
we
learne
if
our
elders
,
teach
otherwise
then
God
commanded
in
that
point
we
must
forsake
them
.
10
The
Supper
of
our
Lord
ought
not
to
be
altered
,
because
Christ
the
wisedome
of
the
Father
did
institute
it
:
For
it
is
written
,
cursed
is
he
that
changeth
my
ordinances
,
or
taketh
any
thing
from
them
.
This
Supper
is
sorely
abused
,
it
is
giuen
in
one
kinde
,
where
Christ
gaue
it
in
both
:
it
is
made
a
priuate
Masse
,
where
Christ
made
it
a
Communion
:
He
gaue
it
to
all
his
Apostles
in
the
name
of
the
whole
Church
,
&
not
to
one
alone
:
Christ
ordained
it
for
a
remembrance
of
his
euerlasting
sacrifice
vpon
the
Crosse
once
for
all
;
and
not
againe
to
bee
a
dayly
sacrifice
both
for
them
that
are
aliue
,
and
them
that
are
dead
:
And
Saint
Paul
saith
,
where
there
is
no
remission
of
sinnes
,
there
is
no
more
sacrifice
for
sinne
:
and
in
that
it
is
worshipped
,
where
as
nothing
is
to
be
worshipped
that
is
made
with
hands
:
and
in
that
it
is
giuen
in
an
vnknowne
tongue
whereby
the
people
are
ignor●nt
of
the
right
vse
thereof
:
besides
this
it
is
hanged
vp
and
shut
in
a
Boxe
,
many
times
so
long
that
wormes
breedeth
in
it
,
and
so
it
putrifieth
,
they
that
abuse
it
bring
vp
the
slander
thereof
and
not
we
.
12
Concerning
Christs
words
,
This
is
my
body
,
the
minde
of
Christ
must
bee
searched
out
by
other
Scriptures
:
for
the
Apostle
saith
no
Scripture
hath
any
priuate
interpretation
,
and
the
Scriptures
are
full
of
such
figuratiue
speeches
:
as
the
Cup
is
the
New
Testament
,
the
Rocke
is
Christ
:
whosoeuer
(
saith
Christ
)
receiueth
a
Child
in
my
Name
receiueth
me
;
which
sentence
must
not
be
vnderstood
after
the
Letter
,
as
the
Capernaites
did
which
taught
that
Christs
body
should
haue
been
eaten
with
their
teeth
;
when
he
spake
of
the
eating
thereof
,
to
whom
Christ
said
,
the
Spirit
quickeneth
,
the
flesh
profiteth
nothing
,
for
my
words
are
spirit
and
life
:
so
we
see
Christs
words
must
be
vnderstood
spiritually
,
and
not
literally
:
hee
that
commeth
to
this
worthy
supper
must
not
prepare
his
iaw
but
his
heart
:
neither
tooth
nor
belly
,
but
beleeue
,
saith
Saint
Augustine
,
and
thou
hast
eaten
it
:
so
wee
must
bring
with
vs
a
Spirituall
hunger
,
and
examine
our selues
whether
our
Conscience
doe
testifie
that
we
doe
truely
beleeue
in
Christ
according
to
the
Scriptures
,
whereof
if
we
be
truely
certified
,
beeing
new
borne
from
our
old
conuersation
,
in
heart
,
minde
,
will
and
deed
,
then
may
we
boldly
with
this
mariage
garment
of
Faith
come
to
the
feast
.
And
that
there
is
no
change
but
bread
still
remaineth
,
Christ
saith
,
Doe
this
in
remembrance
of
me
:
And
Saint
Paul
,
As
often
as
you
shall
eate
this
bread
and
drinke
this
Cup
,
you
shall
remember
the
Lords
death
vntill
hee
come
:
heere
is
no
change
but
bread
still
:
And
Christ
saith
,
except
I
goe
to
my
Father
the
Comforter
cannot
come
:
And
Saint
Peter
saith
,
heauen
shall
keep
him
vntill
the
last
day
:
in
that
he
is
God
he
is
euery
where
,
but
in
that
hee
is
Man
hee
cannot
be
but
in
one
place
,
as
his
body
was
not
in
all
places
at
once
when
hee
was
heere
:
Hee
was
not
in
the
graue
when
the
women
sought
him
as
the
Angell
said
:
neither
was
hee
at
Bethania
when
Lazarus
died
by
Christs
owne
words
:
and
thus
we
conclude
that
the
Christ
is
in
the
holy
Supper
sacramentally
and
spiritually
,
in
all
them
that
worthily
receiue
it
:
and
corporally
in
heauen
both
God
and
Man
.
When
they
would
not
turn
from
the
truth
by
no
p●rswasions
the
sentence
was
read
against
them
:
In
the
reading
whereof
Higbed
said
,
you
speake
blasphemie
against
Christs
Passion
,
and
goe
about
to
trap
vs
with
your
subtilties
and
snares
;
and
though
my
Father
,
Mother
,
and
other
my
kindred
doe
beleeu●
,
you
say
yet
they
were
deceiu●d
in
so
beleeuing
:
And
whereas
you
say
Cranmer
and
others
in
the
said
Articles
were
hereticks
,
I
wish
I
were
such
an
hereticke
as
they
were
and
be
.
Then
the
Bishop
asked
him
whether
hee
would
turne
from
his
●rrour
:
To
whom
he
said
,
would
yee
would
recant
,
for
I
am
in
the
truth
and
you
in
errour
.
Then
they
were
deliuered
vnto
the
Sheriffe
and
sent
to
Newgate
,
where
they
remained
not
so
much
in
afflictions
,
as
in
consolations
:
Fourteene
daies
after
they
were
carried
to
Essex
:
And
Thomas
Higbed
burned
at
Hornden
on
th●
Hill
:
and
Thomas
Causon
at
Rayly
,
where
they
died
most
constantly
.
The
Martyrdome
of
WILLIAM
HVNTER
.
THe
said
Hunter
was
at
all
times
brought
before
the
Bishop
of
London
,
with
the
aforesaid
Thomas
Tomkins
,
and
had
the
same
Articles
,
Reasons
and
perswasions
obiected
as
the
said
Thomas
Tomkins
had
and
they
made
both
the
same
answeres
,
sauing
that
Boner
vsed
these
words
onely
to
Hunter
:
Will
you
abiure
and
returne
to
the
Catholick
Church
:
He
answered
,
I
will
stand
to
that
which
I
haue
said
:
And
further
he
said
it
is
false
Doctrine
&
beliefe
,
to
beleeue
that
Christs
true
body
is
in
the
Sacrament
,
which
is
onely
in
heauen
,
and
that
his
friendes
and
kindred
were
deceiued
if
they
otherwise
beleeued
,
I
will
continue
in
the
truth
that
is
taught
me
as
long
as
I
liue
,
●or
if
I
doe
otherwise
I
shall
perish
both
body
and
soule
,
and
I
had
rather
my
body
perish
,
then
my
soule
.
Wherevpon
hee
was
condemned
,
and
after
carried
to
Burnt-wood
,
where
hee
suffered
most
ioifully
.
He
was
a
very
yong
man
,
borne
of
good
parents
,
of
whom
he
was
not
onely
instructed
to
godlines
,
but
confirmed
vnto
death
,
a
rare
example
to
be
had
in
admiration
of
all
parents
,
where
the
naturall
affection
of
parents
were
ouercome
with
godlines
,
w●o
like
the
holy
mother
in
the
Machabees
,
incouraged
their
sonne
as
much
as
they
could
to
goe
through
valiantly
,
reioicing
with
wonderfull
gladnes
,
and
either
of
them
dranke
vnto
him
,
confirming
him
in
the
Lord
,
I
cannot
tell
whether
I
should
praise
the
vertue
of
the
Sonne
or
of
the
Parents
.
William
Pygot
,
Steuen
Knight
,
and
Iohn
Lawrence
.
AT
the
same
time
that
Tomkins
and
Hunter
were
examined
as
before
these
three
likewise
were
examined
before
Boner
;
the
same
reasons
,
Articles
and
perswasions
that
were
vsed
to
them
,
were
vsed
vnto
these
also
,
and
they
made
all
answeres
al●ke
:
and
when
by
neither
flatterie
nor
threatning
they
could
bee
brought
from
the
truth
,
they
were
cond●mned
,
and
were
carried
into
Essex
to
bee
burned
:
William
Pigot
burned
at
Braintree
.
Steuen
Knight
was
burned
at
Mauld●n
,
who
at
the
stake
kneeled
downe
and
said
this
prayer
:
O
Lord
Iesu
,
for
whose
loue
I
●eaue
this
life
,
and
desire
bitt●r
death
,
with
the
losse
of
all
earthly
things
,
●ather
then
to
abide
the
blasphemie
of
thy
name
,
or
to
obay
men
breaking
thy
Commandements
,
where
I
might
liue
in
wealth
to
worship
a
false
God
,
I
chose
rather
the
torment
of
this
body
,
and
haue
counted
all
things
but
dung
that
I
migh●
winns
thee
:
which
death
i●
dearer
to
me
then
thousands
of
Gold
and
Siluer
:
such
loue
hast
thou
laide
vp
in
my
brests
that
I
hu●ger
for
thee
▪
As
the
wounded
Deare
des●reth
the
soy●●
,
s●nd
●hy
holy
comforter
,
to
ayde
,
comfort
,
and
strengthen
me●
a
weake
peece
of
earth
,
empty
of
all
strength
of
it selfe
,
of
thy
great
loue
thou
●ast
bidden
me
to
this
banquet
,
accounted
mee
worth●
to
drinke
of
〈◊〉
owne
cup
,
amongst
thine
ele●t●giue
me
strength
against
this
●hine
elem●nt
which
is
most
irkesome
to
my
sight
,
that
it
may
be
swéet
and
pleasant
to
my
minde
,
that
I
may
passe
through
this
fire
into
thy
●oso●e
according
vnto
thy
p●omi●e
:
accept
this
sacrifice
,
for
thy
deare
Sonne
Iesus
Christ
his
sake
,
for
whose
Testimony
I
offer
it
with
all
my
heart
;
forgiue
me
my
sinnes
as
I
forgiue
the
world
:
sweet
Sauiour
spread
thy
wings
ouer
me
:
O
holy
Ghost
by
whose
inspiration
I
am
come
hither
,
conduct
me
to
euerlasting
life
:
Lord
into
to
thine
hands
●commend
my
spirit
,
Amen
.
Iohn
Lawrence
was
brought
to
Colchester
,
and
not
b●eing
able
to
goe
,
for
his
legges
were
so
sore
worne
with
his
Irons
in
prison
,
and
his
body
so
weakened
with
euill
keeping
,
hee
was
faine
to
be
brought
vnto
the
fire
in
a
chayre
:
At
his
burning
the
yong
children
came
about
the
fire
,
and
cryed
Lord
strengthen
thy
seruant
,
and
keep
thy
promise
:
which
manifesteth
Gods
glory
,
which
writ
this
in
the
hearts
of
these
little
ones
,
and
their
parents
are
to
bee
commended
,
that
brought
them
vp
from
their
youth
,
in
the
feare
and
knowledge
of
God
.
Gods
Iudgement
vpon
the
Parson
of
Arundell
.
VPon
Shroue-Sunday
the
Parson
of
Arundell
besides
Canterbury
,
declared
vnto
the
people
all
such
Articles
as
were
set
forth
by
the
authority
of
the
pope
,
and
commandement
of
the
Bishops
of
this
Realme
,
and
when
he
had
done
he
thanked
God
that
euer
he
had
liued
to
see
that
day
,
and
straightway
he
fell
sudde●ly
out
of
the
pulpit
,
and
neuer
spake
after
.
The
historie
of
Iudge
Hales
.
SIr
Iames
Hales
as
before
,
tooke
Queene
Maries
part
,
and
would
not
subscribe
to
haue
any
other
Quéene
,
though
all
the
rest
had
subscribed
to
Edward
the
sixts
Will
.
He
was
an
vpright
and
conscionable
Iudge
.
To
these
his
gifts
and
qualities
were
linked
sincere
affection
to
the
Gospell
of
Christ
,
shewing
himselfe
a
true
Gospeller
by
word
and
deed
.
At
the
beginning
of
Queene
Maries
raigne
,
the
masse
not
being
restored
by
law
,
diuers
Priests
presumed
to
say
masse
,
and
they
were
indited
at
the
a●●ises
before
Iudge
Hales
,
and
he
gaue
order
therein
as
the
law
required
:
wherefore
when
the
terme
came
,
he
comming
to
doe
his
office
,
was
sent
for
by
Gardner
Lord
Chancellor
,
to
whom
he
iustified
that
he
did
it
both
by
the
iustice
of
the
law
,
and
of
his
conscience
,
wherein
he
was
fully
bent
to
stand
in
triall
to
the
vtmost
that
can
be
obiected
:
and
it
therein
I
haue
done
any
iniury
,
let
me
be
iudged
by
the
law
;
for
I
will
séeke
or
desire
no
better
defence
for
my selfe
,
considering
chiefly
that
it
is
my
profession
.
Ah
Sir
,
said
the
Chancellor
,
you
be
very
quicke
and
stoute
in
your
answers
,
it
seemeth
that
which
you
did
was
more
of
will
,
fauouring
your
opinion
of
Religion
against
the
seruice
now
vsed
,
then
for
any
occasion
of
zeale
of
iustice
,
seeing
her
Highnesse
doth
set
it
forth
as
yet
,
but
withing
all
her
subiects
to
imbrace
it
accordingly
.
My
Lord
,
quoth
Hales
,
I
doe
but
shew
my selfe
as
I
am
bound
in
loue
to
God
and
obedience
to
the
Quéenes
Maiestie
,
in
whose
cause
willingly
for
iustice
sake
,
I
did
of
late
,
as
your
Lordship
knoweth
,
aduenture
as
much
as
I
had
:
and
as
for
my
religion
,
I
trust
it
is
such
as
pleaseth
God
,
wherein
I
am
ready
to
aduenture
both
my
life
and
substance
,
if
I
be
called
thereto
;
and
for
lack
of
mine
owne
power
and
will
,
the
Lords
will
be
fulfilled
.
Shortly
after
he
was
committed
vnto
the
Kings
Bench
,
then
he
was
committed
to
the
Counter
in
Breadstréete
,
and
from
thence
he
was
conuayed
to
the
Fléet
,
where
he
endured
most
constantly
for
the
space
of
three
weeks
:
and
when
thus
in
diuers
prisons
being
tossed
and
wearied
,
he
could
in
no
wise
be
subdued
,
there
was
in
the
prison
where
he
was
a
Gentleman
of
Hampshire
called
Foster
,
who
,
●●ing
suborned
by
the
Bishops
,
vsed
all
kinde
of
perswasions
whereby
hee
might
draw
him
from
the
truth
,
which
at
length
he
brought
to
passe
;
then
next
morning
early
the
Bishop
of
Chichester
came
to
him
into
the
prison
,
to
comfort
him
therein
,
and
after
Iudge
Portman
came
to
him
:
but
as
soone
as
he
had
yeelded
to
them
he
●rew
into
such
an
extreame
desperation
by
the
worme
of
his
conscience
,
that
hee
eat
little
meat
that
night
.
When
supper
was
done
he
gate
him
straight
to
bedde
,
where
he
passed
the
night
with
much
anxietie
of
mind
:
about
six
of
the
clocke
in
the
morning
he
sent
his
man
for
a
cup
of
béere
;
his
man
was
no
sooner
gone
but
with
a
pen-knife
he
wounded
himselfe
in
diuers
places
,
and
would
haue
killed
himselfe
,
but
that
his
man
méeting
the
Butler
at
the
chamber
doore
,
returned
presently
into
the
chamber
,
and
let
his
Master
from
destroying
himselfe
.
Upon
this
Cranmer
straight-way
took
occasion
to
call
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
openly
in
the
Star-chamber
the
doctrine
of
desperation
.
M.
Hales
being
within
a
while
after
deliuered
,
getteth
himselfe
home
to
his
house
,
whether
it
was
for
feare
that
if
he
should
againe
professe
the
Gospell
he
should
be
imprisoned
againe
and
burned
,
and
begger
all
his
posterity
,
or
if
he
should
go
to
hearing
of
masses
he
should
doe
worse
:
hauing
all
things
set
in
order
a
good
while
before
that
pertained
vnto
his
Testament
,
desperatly
he
cast
himselfe
into
a
shallow
Riuer
,
and
was
drowned
in
the
yeare
1555.
IOHN
AWCOCKE
.
THis
yeare
the
second
of
Aprill
,
one
Iohn
Awcocke
died
in
prison
,
who
was
buried
in
the
fields
,
as
the
manner
of
the
Papists
was
,
for
they
de●ied
them
Christian
buriall
to
such
as
died
out
of
their
Antichristian
Church
.
Pope
IVLIVS
the
third
.
THis
yeare
,
about
the
end
of
March
died
Pope
Iulius
the
third
,
whose
deeds
to
declare
it
were
not
so
much
tedious
to
the
Reader
,
as
horrible
to
good
eares
.
Iohannes
de
Casa
was
Deane
of
this
Popes
chamber
,
Archbishop
of
Beneuentanus
and
chiefe
Legat
to
the
Uenetians
,
who
well
declaring
the
fruit
of
that
filthy
Sea
,
did
not
only
play
the
filthy
Sodomite
himselfe
,
but
in
Italian
meetre
set
forth
the
praise
of
that
beastly
iniquitie
,
and
yet
his
booke
▪
was
printed
at
Uenice
by
one
Troyanus
Nauus
,
and
the
Pope
suffered
this
beastlines
vnder
his
nose
in
his
chamber
,
which
could
not
abide
the
doctrine
of
Christ
.
This
Pope
delighted
greatly
in
Porke
flesh
and
Peacocks
:
by
the
aduice
of
his
Physitians
,
his
Steward
ordered
that
he
should
set
no
Porke
flesh
before
him
;
missing
it
▪
where
,
said
he
,
is
my
Porke
?
the
Steward
answered
,
his
Physitian
had
forbidden
any
Porke
to
be
serued
,
the
Pope
in
a
great
rage
,
said
,
Bring
mee
my
Porke
in
despite
of
God
.
Another
time
he
commaunded
a
Peacocke
at
the
Table
to
be
kept
colde
for
his
Supper
:
when
Supper
came
,
amongst
hote
Peacocks
he
saw
not
his
colde
Peacocke
,
the
Pope
after
his
wonted
manner
,
began
horribly
to
blaspheme
God
:
one
of
his
Cardinals
said
,
Let
not
your
Holinesse
,
I
pray
you
,
be
moued
in
so
small
a
matter
.
Then
said
he
,
if
God
were
so
angry
for
one
apple
that
he
cast
our
parents
out
of
Paradice
,
why
may
not
I
,
being
his
Uicar
,
he
angry
for
a
Peacocke
,
which
is
a
greater
matter
?
This
was
he
vnder
whom
Popery
was
restored
in
England
in
Quéene
Maries
time
;
and
the
affection
that
was
borne
vnto
him
heere
may
be
séene
by
the
Dirgs
,
Hearses
,
and
Funerals
commaunded
to
bee
had
and
celebrated
in
all
Churches
by
the
Quéene
and
her
Councell
.
At
his
death
a
woman
séeing
a
Herse
and
other
preparation
in
Saint
Magnus
Church
at
the
Bridge
foot
in
London
,
asked
what
it
meant
:
it
was
told
her
it
was
for
the
Pope
,
and
that
she
must
pray
for
him
;
nay
,
quoth
she
that
I
will
not
,
for
he
needeth
not
my
prayers
,
seeing
hee
could
forgiue
vs
all
our
sinnes
,
I
am
sure
he
is
cleane
himselfe
:
by
and
by
she
was
carried
vnto
the
Cage
at
London
Bridge
,
and
bade
to
coole
her selfe
there
.
GEORGE
MARSH
.
THis
Marsh
was
an
earnest
letter
forth
of
true
Religion
,
to
the
defacement
of
Antichrists
doctrine
,
George
answered
,
hee
doth
acknowledge
one
holy
Catholike
and
Apostolike
Church
,
without
which
is
no
saluation
:
and
this
Church
is
but
one
,
because
it
hath
and
beléeueth
in
but
one
God
,
and
him
only
worshippeth
,
and
one
Christ
,
and
in
him
only
trusteth
for
saluation
;
and
it
is
ruled
onely
by
one
Spirit
,
one
Word
,
and
one
Faith
:
and
that
it
is
vniuersall
,
because
it
hath
béene
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
and
shall
be
vnto
the
end
of
the
world
;
hauing
in
it
some
of
al
Nations
,
kindreds
and
languages
,
degrees
,
●●ates
,
and
conditions
of
men
.
This
Church
is
builded
only
vpon
the
foundation
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
Iesus
Christ
being
the
Head-corner-stone
,
and
not
on
the
Romish
Lawes
and
Decrees
,
the
Pope
being
not
the
supreame
head
,
and
that
it
was
before
any
succession
of
Bishops
,
general
Councels
,
or
Romish
Decrees
,
neither
was
bound
to
any
time
or
place
,
ordinary
succession
,
generall
Councels
,
or
Tradition
of
Fathers
;
neither
had
any
supremacie
ouer
Empires
and
Kingdomes
.
But
that
it
was
a
little
〈◊〉
flocke
dispersed
abroad
as
sheepe
without
a
Shepheard
in
the
middest
of
Wolues
:
or
as
a
flocke
of
fatherlesse
Children
,
assisted
,
succoured
,
and
defended
onely
by
Christ
Iesus
their
supreme
head
;
from
all
assaults
,
errours
,
troubles
and
persecutions
,
wherewith
shee
is
euer
compassed
about
.
He
proued
by
the
floud
of
Noah
,
the
destruction
of
Sodome
:
The
Israelites
departing
out
of
Egypt
by
the
parables
of
the
sower
:
by
the
Kings
sons
marriage
:
of
the
great
Supper
:
and
by
other
sentences
of
the
Scriptures
,
that
this
Church
was
of
no
estimation
,
and
little
in
comparison
of
the
Church
of
hypocrites
and
wicked
worldlings
.
After
the
Bishop
caused
him
to
bee
brought
to
the
Chappell
of
the
Cathedrall
Church
of
Chester
,
where
the
Bishop
with
diuers
others
were
set
:
After
he
had
taken
his
oath
for
a
true
answering
,
the
Chancelor
charged
him
that
he
had
preached
heretically
,
and
blasphemously
in
diuers
places
against
the
Popes
authority
and
Catholick
Church
of
Rome
:
the
blessed
Masse
,
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
and
many
other
Articles
.
Hee
answered
,
that
●e
neither
heretically
nor
blasphemonsly
spake
against
any
of
the
said
Articles
,
but
simply
and
●●uely
as
occasion
serued
according
to
his
conscience
,
maintaining
the
truth
touching
the
said
Articles
,
as
it
was
taught
in
King
Edward
the
sixth
his
time
,
whereupon
they
condemned
him
at
the
next
appearance
.
And
when
he
would
haue
perswaded
them
otherwise
by
the
word
of
God
,
the
Bishop
told
him
he
ought
not
to
dispute
with
hereticks
.
Then
he
prayed
the
people
to
beare
him
witnesse
,
he
held
no
other
opinions
then
were
by
Law
most
godly
established
,
and
publikely
taught
in
King
Edwards
time
,
wherein
he
would
liue
and
die
.
As
he
came
on
the
way
towards
the
place
of
execution
,
some
folke
proffered
him
mo●ey
and
looked
that
he
should
haue
had
a
little
purse
in
his
hand
,
as
the
manner
of
〈◊〉
▪
was
at
their
going
to
execution
,
to
gather
money
to
giue
to
a
Priest
to
say
trentalls
of
Masses
for
them
after
their
death
▪
whereby
they
might
be
saued
:
but
Marsh
said
he
would
not
be
troubled
with
money
,
and
hade
them
giue
it
to
the
prisoners
and
poore
people
.
When
he
came
to
the
●●re
his
pardon
was
offered
him
:
he
answered
,
being
it
tended
to
plucke
him
from
God
,
he
could
not
receiue
it
vpon
that
condition
.
They
would
not
suffer
him
to
speake
to
the
people
.
He
was
somewhat
long
a
dying
by
reason
of
the
●lacknes
of
the
●●re
,
which
hee
bare
wondrous
patiently
,
in
so
much
as
the
people
said
he
was
a
Martyr
,
which
caused
the
Bishop
shortly
after
to
make
a
Sermon
in
the
Cathedrall
Church
,
wherein
he
affirmed
that
George
Marsh
was
an
hereticks
,
burned
like
an
hereticke
,
and
a
fire-brand
in
hell
:
in
short
time
after
the
iust
iudgement
of
God
appeared
vpon
the
said
Bishop
,
through
his
adulterous
behauiour
he
was
burned
with
a
harlot
,
and
died
thereof
.
William
Flower
,
alias
Branch
.
THis
William
was
borne
at
Snow-hill
in
the
County
of
Cambridge
:
after
he
owelt
at
Lambeth
,
and
comming
ouer
the
water
to
Saint
Margarets
Church
at
Westminster
,
where
he
seeing
a
Priest
at
masse
,
being
greatly
offended
in
his
conscience
,
hee
wounded
him
on
the
head
.
whereupon
hee
was
apprehended
and
layde
in
the
Gate-house
at
Westminster
●and
from
thence
beeing
brought
vnto
Bonner
,
and
being
examined
,
he
said
he
came
of
purpose
to
doe
it
,
and
when
hee
saw
the
people
to
kneele
downe
and
giue
the
honour
of
GOD
vnto
a
piece
of
Bread
,
hee
could
not
possibly
forbeare
any
longer
,
but
drew
forth
his
Hanger
and
smote
the
Priest
:
the
Witnesses
proued
,
that
he
smote
him
on
the
head
,
arme
,
and
hand
,
and
that
he
bled
aboundantly
,
and
that
hauing
a
Calice
full
of
consecrated
Hosts
,
the
Hosts
were
besprinkled
with
the
bloud
:
The
Bishop
offered
that
he
should
be
pardoned
,
if
he
would
recant
his
opinion
of
the
Sacrament
,
and
returne
to
the
holy
Church
:
He
answered
,
Doe
what
you
will
,
I
am
at
a
point
,
for
the
heauens
shall
assoone
fall
,
as
I
will
forsake
mine
opinion
.
He
was
often
called
before
the
Bishop
,
but
when
neither
by
flatteries
nor
threatning
he
would
not
〈◊〉
▪
he
was
condemned
.
At
his
burning
he
was
most
cruelly
handled
,
his
right
hand
was
hold
against
●he
stake
and
strucken
off
,
at
which
striking
hee
in
no
part
of
his
body
did
once
shrinke
:
to
his
burning
little
wood
was
brought
,
not
sufficient
to
burne
him
,
but
they
were
faine
to
strike
him
downe
into
the
fire
.
Iohn
Cardmaker
,
alias
Taylour
,
and
Iohn
Warne
Vpholster
of
Saint
Iohns
in
Walbroke
in
London
.
THese
two
were
condemned
by
Boner
,
for
holding
that
there
was
no
transubstantiation
in
the
Sacrament
,
and
denying
the
carnall
▪
reall
,
and
corporall
presence
of
Christ
in
the
Sacrament
.
This
Cardmaker
was
one
of
the
Prebendaries
of
the
Cathedrall
Church
of
Welles
:
Hee
was
apprehended
and
●aken
by
the
Bishop
of
Bathe
,
and
committed
prisoner
vnto
the
Fleete
in
London
,
the
lawes
of
King
Edward
being
yet
in
force
:
but
afterward
when
they
had
restored
their
old
popish
lawes
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
these
two
,
namely
,
Cardmaker
and
Warne
were
brought
to
〈◊〉
Lord
Chancellor
,
who
offered
them
the
Queenes
pardon
,
if
they
would
recant
:
Wherevpon
they
made
such
an
answere
as
the
Lord
Chancellor
and
his
fellowes
allowed
them
for
Catholicke
,
but
it
was
but
for
a
further
aduantage
,
and
that
they
might
haue
some
forged
example
of
a
shrinking
brother
to
lay
in
the
〈◊〉
of
the
rest
which
were
to
bee
examined
:
and
to
all
that
after
were
examined
:
they
commended
Cardmaker
,
and
one
Barlow
for
sobernesse
,
discretion
,
and
learning
;
which
Barlow
was
,
for
all
his
good
answers
,
led
to
the
Fleete
,
from
whence
being
deliuered
,
did
by
exile
constantly
bear
witnes
to
the
truth
of
the
Gospell
.
Cardmaker
was
conuayed
to
the
Counter
in
Breadstreet
:
the
Papists
hauing
a
certaine
hope
that
Cardmaker
was
become
theirs
,
diuers
of
them
conf●rred
with
him
;
in
the
end
he
required
them
to
put
their
reasons
in
writing
,
and
then
hee
would
answere
them
in
writing
,
which
was
done
,
but
they
neuer
came
vnto
our
handes
.
When
Warne
and
he
were
brought
together
to
Smithfield
to
be
burned
,
the
Sherife
called
Cardmaker
aside
,
and
talked
with
him
secretly
so
long
,
that
Warne
had
made
his
prayers
,
and
was
chained
to
the
stake
,
and
wood
and
●eeds
set
to
him
.
The
people
thought
sure
Cardmaker
would
haue
recanted
:
but
when
they
saw
him
put
off
his
clothes
,
and
go
boldly
to
the
stake
and
kisse
it
,
and
shake
Warn
by
the
hand
,
and
did
him
be
of
good
comfort
,
they
cried
out
for
ioy
,
with
so
great
a
shoute
as
a
greater
hath
not
beene
heard
,
saying
,
God
be
praised
,
the
Lord
strengthen
thée
Cardmaker
,
the
Lord
receiue
thy
spirit
;
thus
they
both
through
the
fire
passed
into
the
ioyes
of
heauen
.
William
Tooly
Poulterer
of
London
.
HEe
was
hanged
for
robbing
a
Spaniard
at
S.
Iames
,
and
in
his
prayer
at
the
Gallowes
,
which
was
neere
Charing-crosse
,
hee
prayed
God
to
deliuer
vs
from
the
tyrannie
of
Rome
and
all
the
Popes
detestable
enormities
:
to
which
all
the
people
said
Amen
.
And
being
hanged
and
buried
,
the
Mitred
Priests
tooke
this
grieuously
:
and
after
consultations
what
was
best
to
be
done
,
there
was
a
Mandate
of
Bonner
set
vp
at
Charing-crosse
,
on
Paules
Church
doore
,
and
at
Saint
Martins
in
the
Fieldes
,
for
the
citing
of
Tooly
,
hanged
a
little
before
,
to
appear
before
the
said
Bishop
for
heresie
;
where
,
after
many
witnesses
examined
,
he
was
suspended
,
excommunicated
,
condemned
,
and
committed
to
the
secular
power
,
to
wit
,
the
Sherifes
of
London
,
who
digged
him
vp
,
layde
his
dead
body
on
the
fire
and
burned
it
.
THOMAS
HAVKES
.
HEe
was
sent
to
London
to
Bonner
for
not
suffering
of
his
childe
to
be
christened
in
three
weekes
:
he
tolde
the
Bishop
the
reason
was
because
their
baptizing
was
against
the
word
of
God
,
Bonner
.
The
Catholike
Church
hath
taught
it
,
and
your
fathers
and
the
whole
world
haue
béene
conte●ted
therewith
:
he
answered
,
I
haue
nothing
to
doe
what
they
haue
done
,
what
God
commandeth
me
,
to
that
stand
I.
One
said
I
was
too
curious
,
for
ye
will
haue
nothing
,
said
he
,
but
your
little
pretty
▪
Gods
booke
.
I
asked
if
it
were
not
sufficient
for
our
saluation
.
Yes
,
said
hee
,
but
not
for
our
instruction
.
I
said
GOD
send
me
the
saluation
and
you
the
instruction
.
Bonner
.
Would
you
be
content
to
haue
your
childe
christened
after
the
Order
set
forth
in
K.
Edwards
time
?
Haukes
.
Yes
said
I
,
that
is
my
desire
:
then
he
said
,
you
are
a
stubborn
young
man
,
I
must
take
another
course
with
you
.
I
told
him
he
was
in
the
handes
of
God
,
and
so
am
I.
Then
the
Bishop
would
haue
had
me
to
Euen●song
with
him
.
I
tolde
him
I
would
not
pray
in
that
place
nor
in
none
such
.
One
of
his
Chaplaines
said
,
let
him
goe
,
my
Lord
,
and
he
shall
be
no
pertaker
with
vs
in
our
prayers
.
I
told
them
,
I
thought
my selfe
best
when
I
was
farthest
from
them
.
The
Bishop
sent
for
me
,
and
Harpsfield
was
with
him
;
then
the
Bishop
said
,
this
is
the
man
I
told
you
of
,
that
would
not
haue
his
childe
christened
,
nor
will
haue
no
ceremonies
.
Harps
.
Christ
vsed
ceremonies
when
he
tooke
clay
and
spittle
and
made
the
blinde
man
sée
.
Haukes
.
Christ
vsed
it
not
in
Baptisme
:
if
you
will
needs
haue
it
,
put
it
to
the
vse
that
Christ
did
.
Harps
.
Admit
your
childe
die
vnchristned
,
you
are
in
a
heauie
case
,
your
childe
being
damned
and
you
also
,
séeing
you
would
not
christen
him
when
you
might
;
for
he
is
borne
in
originall
sinne
.
Haukes
.
The
deliuerance
of
sinne
standeth
in
the
faith
of
the
parents
:
he
asked
me
how
I
proued
it
;
Paule
in
1.
Cor.
7.
saith
,
The
vnbeleeuing
man
is
sanctified
by
the
beleeuing
woman
,
and
the
vnbeleeuing
woman
by
the
beleeuing
man
,
els
were
your
children
vncleane
.
Harps
.
Your
great
learned
men
at
Oxford
,
in
whom
you
put
your
trust
,
will
be
against
you
.
I
said
if
they
doe
it
by
the
Scriptures
I
would
beléeue
them
.
Bonner
.
Recant
,
recant
;
for
Christ
saith
,
Except
you
bee
baptized
you
cannot
be
saued
.
Haukes
.
I
a●ked
him
whether
Christianity
did
stand
in
outward
ceremonie
?
He
said
,
partly
it
doth
.
I
said
,
S.
Pet
saith
,
Not
the
washing
of
water
that
purgeth
the
filth
of
the
flesh
,
but
a
good
conscience
consenting
vnto
God
,
is
acceptable
to
him
.
Bonner
.
How
say
you
to
the
masse
sirra
?
Haukes
.
It
is
detestable
,
ab●minable
,
and
profitable
for
nothing
.
Then
he
said
,
what
say
you
to
the
Epistle
and
Gospell
?
I
said
it
was
good
if
it
were
well
and
rightly
vsed
.
Bonner
.
What
say
you
to
the
Consite●r
?
Haukes
.
It
is
abominable
and
detestable
,
and
a
blasphemie
against
God
and
his
sonne
,
to
call
vpon
any
,
to
trust
in
any
,
or
to
pray
to
any
,
saue
onely
to
Christ
Iesus
.
Bonner
.
To
trust
to
any
we
bid
you
not
,
to
pray
to
them
wee
bid
you
;
for
you
pray
to
God
by
them
,
as
you
cannot
speake
to
the
King
and
Quéene
but
by
the
meanes
of
one
of
the
priui●
chamber
.
Haukes
.
You
say
we
must
not
trust
in
them
;
and
S.
Paule
saith
,
How
should
I
call
on
them
in
whom
I
trust
not
?
Bonner
.
Would
you
haue
no
body
pray
for
you
when
you
are
dead
?
I
said
,
so
long
as
we
are
aliue
the
prayers
of
the
righteous
are
a●ailable
;
but
when
we
are
dead
they
profit
not
▪
for
Dauid
faith
,
No
man
can
deliuer
his
brother
from
death
:
and
Ezechiel
●aith
,
Though
Noe
,
Daniel
,
and
Iob
dwelt
amongst
them
,
yet
can
they
exceed
no
further
then
them selues
.
Then
he
said
to
Harpsfield
,
you
sée
this
man
hath
no
need
of
our
Lady
,
nor
of
any
blessed
Saints
.
An
old
Bishop
that
lost
his
liuing
for
●arrying
a
wi●e
,
came
to
Bonner
with
a
gift
,
and
he
sent
for
me
,
and
tolde
him
how
that
I
had
a
childe
and
would
not
ha●e
it
christned
.
I
said
I
de●ie
not
baptisme
.
Then
he
said
angerly
,
Thou
●oole
,
thou
cann●st
not
tell
what
thou
wouldst
haue
.
I
said
a
Bishop
must
be
〈…〉
not
giuen
to
anger
.
Thou
iudgest
me
angrie
,
〈◊〉
by
my
faith
I
am
not
.
Then
said
the
old
Bishop
,
Alas
y●ng
man
,
you
must
be
taught
by
the
Church
,
and
by
your
ancients
,
and
doe
as
your
fathers
haue
done
.
Bonner
.
No
,
no
,
he
will
haue
nothing
but
Scripture
,
he
will
haue
no
ceremonies
in
the
Church
.
But
what
say
you
to
holy
water
?
Haukes
.
I
say
to
it
as
to
the
rest
,
No
,
said
he
,
that
is
proued
by
the
Scripture
,
in
the
booke
of
Kings
,
when
Elizeus
threw
salt
into
the
water
.
I
said
the
waters
were
corrupt
,
and
by
this
he
made
them
sweete
and
good
;
so
when
our
waters
be
corrupt
,
if
you
by
putting
in
salt
can
make
them
sweet
,
cleere
,
and
wholsom
we
wil
the
better
beleeue
your
ceremonies
.
Bonner
.
How
say
you
to
holy
bread
?
I
asked
,
what
scripture
haue
you
for
it
?
he
said
Christ
sed
fiue
thousand
men
with
fiue
loa●es
and
three
fishes
.
Haukes
.
Will
you
make
that
holy
bread
?
there
Christ
dealt
fish
with
his
holy
bread
:
then
he
said
,
looke
how
captions
he
is
:
and
I
said
,
Christ
did
not
this
miracle
because
you
should
do
the
like
,
but
to
cause
vs
to
credit
and
beléeue
his
word
and
doctrine
.
Bonner
.
You
will
beleeue
no
doctrine
but
that
which
is
wrought
by
miracles
.
I
said
no
:
for
Christ
saith
these
tokens
shall
follow
them
that
beleeue
me
,
they
shall
speake
new
tongues
and
cast
out
diuels
,
and
if
they
drinke
poyson
it
shall
not
hurt
them
.
Then
he
asked
with
what
new
tongues
we
speake
.
Haukes
.
When
I
knew
not
Gods
word
I
was
a
blasphemer
and
filth●e
talker
,
but
since
I
knew
Gods
word
,
I
haue
giuen
laude
,
praise
,
and
thankes
to
God
with
the
same
tongue
.
Then
he
said
,
how
cast
ye
out
Diuels
?
I
said
,
whosoeuer
doth
credite
and
beleeue
Gods
word
shall
cast
out
Diuels
.
Then
he
asked
me
if
euer
I
dranke
any
deadly
poyson
.
I
said
yea
forsooth
,
I
haue
drunken
of
the
pestilent
traditions
,
and
ceremonies
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
Bonner
.
Thou
art
an
Hereticks
,
and
thou
shalt
be
burned
if
thou
continuest
this
opinion
:
you
thinke
we
are
affraid
to
put
you
to
death
,
there
is
a
brother-head
of
you
,
but
I
will
breake
it
I
warrant
you
.
Haukes
.
Christ
nor
his
Apostles
neuer
killed
any
for
their
Faith
:
he
said
,
Paule
did
excommunicate
,
I
said
,
There
is
difference
betwixt
excommunicating
and
burning
:
he
said
,
Peter
destroyed
the
Man
and
his
Wife
in
the
Acts.
I
said
,
They
lied
against
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
serued
nothing
for
his
purpose
:
Then
he
saide
,
well
,
you
graunt
one
.
I
said
,
If
you
will
haue
vs
grant
you
to
be
of
God
,
then
shew
mercy
,
for
he
requireth
mercy
:
so
he
went
to
dinner
.
The
next
day
Fecknam
talked
with
me
.
Feck
.
Are
you
hee
that
will
not
haue
your
child
christned
,
but
in
English
,
and
will
haue
no
Ceremonies
.
I
said
,
I
refuse
not
that
which
the
Scripture
commandeth
:
he
said
,
Cer●monies
are
to
be
vsed
by
the
Scriptures
,
how
say
you
to
Paules
breaches
.
Hauks
.
I
haue
read
,
that
there
went
Partlets
and
Napkins
from
Pauls
body
,
is
it
that
you
meane
?
he
said
,
yes
,
what
say
you
to
those
Ceremonies
:
I
say
nothing
to
the
Ceremonies
;
for
the
Text
saith
,
It
was
God
that
wrought
,
and
not
the
Ceremonies
.
Feck
.
How
say
you
to
the
woman
that
touched
the
hem
of
Christ
vesture
,
did
not
her
disease
depart
by
that
ceremonie
:
I
said
there
went
vertue
from
Christ
as
himselfe
said
:
whether
was
it
his
vertue
,
or
his
besture
that
healed
the
woman
:
He
said
both
,
I
said
then
is
not
Christ
true
:
For
hee
said
,
Thy
Faith
hath
made
thee
whole
.
Feck
.
How
say
you
Sirrha
,
Christ
tooke
bread
and
brake
it
,
and
said
,
Take
,
eate
,
this
is
my
body
:
is
it
not
so
:
I
said
I
doe
not
vnderstand
it
so
:
Then
hee
said
Christ
is
a
lyer
:
I
said
,
I
thinke
you
will
prooue
him
so
:
for
euery
word
that
Christ
spoke
is
not
to
bee
vnderstood
as
hee
spoke
it
:
For
hee
said
,
I
am
a
Doore
,
a
Vine
,
a
King
,
a
Way
,
&c.
Hee
said
hee
spake
this
in
parables
.
Haukes
.
No
forsooth
,
then
Christ
would
haue
said
,
I
am
like
vnto
a
Doore
,
to
a
Uine
,
to
a
King
,
to
a
Way
:
He
said
these
pla●es
make
nothing
for
you
:
but
I
perceiue
you
build
vpon
Latimer
,
Cranmer
,
and
Ridley
:
I
said
they
be
godly
learned
men
.
Feck
.
Wilt
thou
trust
to
such
dolts
,
one
of
them
hath
written
in
his
booke
that
the
reall
presence
is
in
the
Sacrament
▪
Ridley
preached
at
Paules
Crosse
that
the
Diuell
beleeued
better
then
you
,
for
he
beleeued
Christ
is
able
to
make
of
stones
bread
,
and
you
will
not
beleeue
Christs
body
is
in
the
sacrament
,
yet
thou
buildest
thy
faith
vpon
them
.
Haukes
.
What
they
haue
done
I
know
not
,
but
what
they
do
I
know
:
I
build
my
faith
vpon
no
man
.
If
these
and
many
more
should
recant
,
yet
will
I
stand
to
that
which
I
haue
said
,
and
then
they
departed
.
The
next
day
Doctor
Chadsey
comming
to
the
Bishop
,
I
was
sent
for
into
the
Garden
.
Bonner
.
He
thinketh
there
is
no
Church
but
in
England
and
Germany
.
I
said
,
and
you
thinke
,
there
is
no
Church
but
at
Rome
.
Chad.
How
say
you
to
the
Church
of
Rome
?
I
said
it
is
a
Church
of
a
sort
of
vicious
Cardinals
,
Priests
▪
Monks
,
and
Friers
,
which
I
will
neuer
credit
nor
beleeue
:
then
he
said
▪
what
say
you
to
the
Pope
?
Haukes
.
From
him
and
all
his
detestable
enormities
good
Lord
deliuer
vs
:
he
said
so
we
may
say
,
from
King
Henry
the
eighth
and
all
his
detestable
enormities
,
good
Lord
deliuer
vs
.
Bonner
.
He
will
not
come
into
the
Chappell
,
he
cannot
abide
the
masse
,
nor
the
sacrament
,
nor
any
seruice
but
in
English
:
then
Chadsey
said
,
Christ
neuer
spake
English
.
Haukes
.
Neither
spake
he
in
Lattine
,
but
alwaies
in
such
a
tongue
as
they
vnderstood
.
And
Saint
Paule
saith
,
Tongues
profit
nothing
,
if
a
Pipe
or
a
Harpe
make
no
certaine
sound
,
who
can
prepare
himselfe
to
battaile
:
So
if
wee
heare
a
tongue
that
we
vnderstand
not
,
we
receiue
no
profit
.
Bonner
.
The
Catholike
Church
ordred
,
that
the
Latine
seruice
should
serue
thorow
the
whole
world
,
that
they
might
pray
in
one
tongue
,
that
there
be
no
strife
.
I
say
,
this
did
your
Councels
of
Rome
.
Chad.
You
are
to
blame
to
reprooue
the
Councells
through
the
whole
World
.
Haukes
.
Saint
Paule
reproueth
them
,
saying
;
If
any
preach
any
other
Doctrine
then
that
which
I
haue
taught
,
doe
you
hold
him
accursed
:
Then
he
said
,
hath
any
preached
to
you
any
other
Doctrine
.
I
said
yes
,
since
I
came
into
this
house
,
I
haue
beene
taught
praying
to
Saints
,
and
to
our
Lady
,
and
to
trust
in
the
Masse
,
holy
Bread
,
and
holy
water
,
and
in
Idols
:
he
said
they
taught
him
not
amisse
in
that
:
I
said
,
cursed
bee
he
that
teacheth
me
so
,
and
I
will
not
credit
him
nor
beléeue
him
.
Chad.
What
be
those
Idols
you
are
offended
with
;
I
said
the
Crosse
of
wood
,
Siluer
,
Copper
,
or
Gold
,
&c.
Boner
.
I
say
euery
Idoll
is
an
Image
,
but
not
euery
Image
an
Idoll
:
if
it
be
an
Image
of
a
false
God
it
is
an
Idoll
:
but
if
an
Image
be
made
of
God
himselfe
it
is
no
Idoll
but
an
Image
.
Haukes
.
Lay
your
Images
of
your
true
God
,
and
of
your
false
God
together
,
and
both
your
Image
and
Idoll
haue
hands
and
feele
not
,
eyes
and
see
not
,
feete
and
goe
not
,
mouthes
and
speake
not
;
so
there
is
no
difference
.
Chad.
God
forbid
I
should
reioice
in
any
thing
but
in
the
crosse
of
Christ
:
I
asked
him
whether
he
vnderstood
Paul
:
so
he
answered
me
not
.
Boner
.
When
can
we
haue
a
godlier
remembrance
when
wee
ride
by
the
way
then
to
see
the
Crosse
:
I
said
if
it
were
such
profit
,
why
did
not
Christs
Disciples
take
it
vp
,
and
set
it
on
a
pole
,
and
carry
it
in
procession
,
with
Salua
festa
dies
.
Chadsey
said
it
was
taken
vp
.
Haukes
.
You
say
Elenor
tooke
it
vp
,
and
she
sent
a
peece
of
it
to
a
place
of
Religion
,
where
I
was
with
the
visiters
at
the
dissolution
,
and
we
called
for
the
peece
of
the
crosse
,
which
was
so
esteemed
,
and
had
robbed
so
many
,
and
made
them
commit
Idolatry
;
and
it
was
but
a
peece
of
a
Lath
couered
ouer
with
Copper
,
and
double
gilded
,
as
it
had
béen
cleane
gold
:
Then
the
Bishop
cryed
fye
on
him
,
and
hey
left
me
:
And
Chadsey
said
,
it
was
pitty
I
should
liue
,
and
I
said
I
had
rather
die
,
then
liue
in
this
case
.
The
Bishop
after
writ
somewhat
that
hee
should
set
his
hand
too
,
and
there
was
in
it
,
that
I
Thomas
Lankes
had
talked
with
mine
Ordinarie
,
and
with
certaine
good
,
godly
and
learned
men
:
Hee
answered
,
hee
would
not
grant
them
to
bee
good
,
godly
,
and
learned
men
:
After
also
hee
told
the
Bishop
,
as
for
your
cursings
,
raylings
,
and
blasphemings
,
I
care
not
for
them
:
for
I
know
the
mothes
and
wormes
shall
eate
you
,
as
they
eate
Wooll
or
Cloth
,
and
at
length
with
diuers
others
in
the
month
of
Iune
hee
was
condemned
,
and
beeing
carried
into
Essex
,
at
Cophall
,
by
martyrdome
,
he
changed
his
life
:
His
friends
priuily
desired
him
,
that
in
the
middest
or
the
flame
,
he
would
shew
some
token
that
they
might
bee
certaine
whether
the
paine
were
so
great
that
one
cannot
keepe
his
minde
constant
therein
,
which
hee
promised
to
doe
,
and
if
it
were
tolerable
to
hold
vp
his
hands
ouer
his
head
,
and
when
his
breath
was
taken
away
,
his
skin
drawne
together
,
his
fingers
consumed
in
the
fire
,
and
all
men
looked
that
hee
would
giue
vp
the
Ghost
,
Hee
mindfull
of
his
promise●
made
did
lift
vp
his
hands
halfe
burned
,
and
burning
with
heate
aboue
his
head
to
the
liuing
God
,
euen
on
a
sodaine
,
and
with
great
reioicing
,
striketh
them
three
times
together
:
by
which
thing
,
contrarie
to
all
mens
expectation
béeing
seene
,
there
followed
so
great
reioycing
,
and
cry
of
the
multitude
,
as
though
heauen
and
earth
would
haue
come
together
,
and
presently
he
sunke
downe
,
and
gaue
vp
the
Ghost
.
THOMAS
WATS
.
HE
was
of
Billerica
in
Essex
,
beeing
brought
to
the
Bishop
of
London
▪
hee
put
certaine
Articles
to
him
:
The
effect
of
the
answere
whereof
followeth
.
That
he
hath
and
doth
beleeue
that
Christs
body
is
in
heauen
,
and
no
where
else
:
and
that
hee
will
neuer
beleeue
that
Christs
body
is
in
the
Sacrament
,
and
that
the
Masse
is
full
of
Idolatry
and
abhomination
,
neuer
instituted
by
Christ
,
and
that
he
neuer
did
nor
doth
beleeue
that
a
Priest
can
absolue
him
of
his
sinnes
:
but
he
beleeueth
it
is
good
to
aske
councell
at
the
Priests
mouth
:
and
he
confessed
that
he
said
openly
in
the
sessions
,
that
all
that
is
now
vsed
and
done
in
the
church
is
abhominable
,
hereticall
,
and
scismaticall
,
and
altogether
naught
.
And
he
doth
beleeue
,
that
the
Pope
is
a
mortall
enemy
to
Christ
,
&
his
Church
:
and
that
hee
prayeth
as
Tooly
did
,
that
we
may
be
deliuered
from
the
tyrannie
of
the
Pope
and
all
his
enormities
.
And
after
he
had
been
many
times
brought
before
Boner
,
and
his
company
,
and
the
Bishop
perceiuing
,
neither
his
threatnings
,
nor
flattering
promises
,
nothing
to
preuaile
:
he
condemned
him
,
and
after
he
was
carried
to
Chemes-ford
,
&
there
most
patiently
and
constantly
sealed
his
faith
with
his
bloud
,
by
most
cruell
fire
.
The
morning
before
hee
died
,
hee
said
words
to
this
effect
to
his
Wife
and
Children
.
Wife
and
good
Children
,
I
must
now
depart
from
you
;
henceforth
I
know
you
no
more
,
but
as
the
Lord
hath
giuen
you
to
mee
,
so
I
giue
you
againe
vnto
the
LORD
,
whom
I
charge
you
to
obay
and
feare
,
and
beware
that
you
turne
not
to
this
abhominable
papistry
,
against
the
which
I
shalll
ano●e
by
Gods
grace
giue
my
bloud
.
Let
not
the
murthering
of
Gods
Saints
be
any
cause
for
you
to
relent
:
but
take
occasion
thereby
to
be
stronger
in
the
Lords
quarrell
,
and
I
doubt
not
but
hee
will
bee
a
mercifull
father
vnto
you
,
and
then
I
kissed
them
all
,
and
was
carried
vnto
the
fire
.
When
he
came
to
the
stake
hee
kissed
it
,
and
then
hee
said
so
my
Lord
Rich
,
beware
,
beware
,
for
you
doe
against
your
conscience
herein
,
and
without
you
repent
,
the
Lord
will
reuenge
it
,
for
you
are
the
cause
of
my
death
.
Thomas
Osmond
,
Fuller
,
William
Bamford
,
alias
Butler
,
Nicholas
Chamberlain
,
Iohn
Ardley
,
and
Iohn
Simpson
.
THese
were
sent
out
of
Essex
vnto
Boner
,
to
be
examined
,
they
had
the
same
Articles
ministred
vnto
them
,
and
agreed
all
in
the
same
answeres
in
substance
,
that
Thomas
Wats
next
aforesaid
made
,
and
when
by
no
meanes
they
could
be
perswaded
from
their
constancie
,
being
many
times
sent
for
,
they
were
at
last
condemned
,
and
burned
in
seuerall
places
in
Essex
,
Chamberlain
at
Colchester
,
Thomas
Osmond
at
Maning-tree
,
William
Bramford
at
Harwidge
.
Iohn
Ardley
told
Boner
,
my
Lord
neither
you
nor
any
of
your
Religion
is
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
for
you
are
of
a
false
Faith
,
and
shall
bee
deceiued
at
length
,
beare
as
good
a
face
as
you
can
,
you
will
kill
the
innocent
bloud
,
and
you
haue
killed
many
,
and
▪
o●
gee
about
to
kill
more
,
if
euery
hayre
of
my
head
were
a
man
,
I
would
suffer
death
in
the
Faith
that
I
am
in
.
At
●he
Examination
of
Simpson
and
Ardley
,
there
were
a
great
multit●de
of
people
assembled
in
the
Church
of
Paules
round
about
the
Consistory
:
The
Bishop
being
angry
with
their
bold
answeres
,
cryed
alowd
,
haue
him
away
,
haue
him
away
:
Wh●n
the
people
in
the
Church
heard
these
words
,
thinking
the
prisoners
had
their
iudgements
,
they
seuered
themselues
to
make
way
,
which
caused
such
a
noise
in
the
Church
,
that
they
in
the
Consistory
were
amazed
:
The
Bishop
asked
what
was
the
matter
:
The
standers
by
said
there
was
like
to
be
some
tumul●
,
for
they
were
together
by
the
eares
:
The
Bishop
with
the
rest
of
the
Court
ranne
away
to
the
doore
that
goeth
into
the
Bishops
house
,
but
the
rest
being
lighter
footed
then
the
Bishop
,
recouered
the
doore
first
,
and
thro●ging
hastily
to
get
in
,
kept
the
Bishop
out
:
and
cried
saue
my
Lord
,
saue
my
Lord
:
whereby
they
gaue
the
standers
by
good
matter
to
laugh
at
,
whereby
th●se
were
a
little
while
stopped
of
〈◊〉
Iudgement
:
but
not
long
after
they
were
called
to
the
fire
:
Iohn
Simpson
suffered
at
Rochford
,
and
Iohn
Ardley
at
Rayby
.
IOHN
BRADFORD
.
HE
was
borne
at
Manchester
in
Lan●aster
:
Bradford
,
Bradford
,
God
saue
thee
Bradford
:
And
after
they
heard
his
godly
exhortation
they
left
off
their
raging
.
Bourne
thought
himselfe
not
yet
sure
of
his
life
,
vntill
hee
was
safely
housed
,
th●ugh
the
Sheriffe
and
Mayor
were
ready
to
help
him
.
Wherefore
hee
desired
Bradford
not
to
depart
from
him
vntill
hee
was
in
safety
,
and
●radford
went
at
his
backe
shaddowing
him
with
his
Gowne
:
Amongst
whom
one
G●ntleman
said
:
Ah
Bradford
,
Bradford
,
thou
sauest
him
that
will
helpe
to
burne
thee
:
I
giue
thee
his
life
for
if
it
were
not
for
thee
,
I
would
runne
him
through
with
my
sword
,
within
three
dares
after
Bradford
was
sent
for
to
the
Tower
,
and
there
the
Councell
charged
him
with
sedition
for
this
matter
,
and
committed
him
to
the
Tower
,
and
from
the
Tower
to
the
Kings
Bench
in
Southwarke
,
and
after
his
condemnation
vnto
the
Counter
in
the
Poultry
,
whilst
hee
remained
in
these
two
prisons
he
preached
twice
a
day
continually
almost
two
yeares
.
After
he
was
brought
with
Bishop
Farrax
as
a●oresaid
,
before
the
Lord
Chancellor
,
and
the
Queenes
Commissioners
:
after
the
Lord
Chancellor
had
laid
vnto
his
charge
the
aforesaid
sedition
at
Paules
,
and
Boner
had
bore
witnes
against
him
,
and
Bradford
had
shewed
his
innocency
,
and
affirmed
that
notwithstanding
Boners
seeing
and
saying
,
yet
the
truth
I
haue
told
,
as
at
the
day
of
Iudgement
wi●l
appeare
,
in
the
meane
time
because
I
cannot
be
beleeued
,
I
am
ready
to
suffer
what
God
will
licence
you
to
doe
to
me
.
Chan.
To
leaue
this
matter
,
wilt
thou
returne
againe
,
and
doe
as
wee
haue
done
,
and
thou
shalt
receiue
the
Queenes
mercy
and
pardon
.
Brad.
My
Lord
,
I
desire
mercy
with
Gods
mercy
,
but
mercy
with
Gods
wrath
God
keepe
me
from
:
Well
said
he
,
if
thou
wilt
not
receiue
mercy
offred
vnto
thée
,
know
for
a
truth
,
that
the
Queene
is
minded
to
make
a
purgation
of
all
such
as
thou
art
.
Bradford
answered
,
I
would
be
glad
of
the
Queenes
mercy
,
to
liue
as
a
subiect
without
a
clogge
of
Conscience
,
otherwise
the
Lords
mercy
is
better
to
me
then
life
,
and
I
commit
my
life
into
his
hands
that
will
keep
it
,
that
none
can
take
it
away
without
his
pleasure
:
There
are
twelue
houres
in
the
day
as
long
as
they
last
no
man
shall
haue
power
thereon
;
therefore
his
good
will
be
done
:
Life
in
his
displeasure
is
worse
then
death
,
and
death
in
his
true
fauour
is
true
life
.
And
after
he
had
béen
thrée
times
called
before
the
Lord
Chancellor
,
at
all
which
times
there
was
no
arguments
of
diuinitie
but
about
transubstantiation
:
For
denying
whereof
,
and
affirming
that
the
wicked
doe
not
receiue
Christ
,
though
they
receiue
the
Sacrament
he
was
condemned
:
after
this
the
Archbishop
of
York
and
the
Bishop
of
Chichester
came
to
him
,
and
argued
this
point
▪
and
after
them
two
Spanish
Friers
,
and
diuers
others
at
other
times
:
The
summe
of
his
Doctrine
herein
followeth
.
Reasons
against
Transubstantiation
,
gathered
by
IOHN
BRADFORD
.
1
TErtullian
saith
that
which
is
former
is
true
,
that
which
is
later
is
false
.
Transubstantiation
is
a
late
Doctrine
;
for
it
was
not
generally
defin●d
vntill
the
Councell
of
Laterane
,
about
the
yeare
one
thousand
two
hundred
and
fifteene
,
vnder
Innocent
3.
before
it
was
free
to
beleeue
it
,
or
not
beleeue
it
:
Ergo
,
the
Doctrine
of
Transubstantiation
is
false
.
2
That
the
words
of
Christs
Supper
be
figuratiue
:
the
Circumstances
of
the
Scripture
:
the
proportion
of
the
Sacraments
:
the
sentences
of
all
holy
Fathers
:
For
a
thousand
yeares
after
Christ
doe
all
teach
:
It
followeth
there
is
no
Transubstantiation
,
3
The
Scriptures
doe
witnes
that
the
Lord
gaue
bread
to
his
Disciples
,
and
called
it
his
body
:
He
took
bread
in
his
hands
:
hee
gaue
thankes
ouer
bread
,
he
brake
bread
,
and
gaue
bread
to
his
Disciples
:
As
Ireneus
,
Tertullian
,
Origene
,
Cyprian
,
Epiphanius
,
Augustine
,
and
all
the
Fathers
of
antiquitie
doe
affirme
:
but
in
asmuch
as
the
substance
of
bread
and
wine
is
another
manner
of
thing
:
then
the
substance
of
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
it
is
plaine
there
is
no
Transubstantiation
.
4
The
bread
is
no
more
transubstantiated
then
the
wine
:
CHRIST
calleth
that
the
fruit
of
the
Uine
,
saying
,
I
will
drinke
no
more
of
the
fruit
of
the
Vine
:
Therefore
by
Christes
wordes
it
was
not
Bloud
but
Wine
:
therefore
it
followeth
there
is
no
Transubstantiation
:
Chrysostom
vpon
Mathew
and
Cyprian
,
doe
confirme
this
reason
.
5
The
bread
is
called
as
well
Christs
mysticall
body
,
as
his
naturall
body
:
for
the
same
spirit
that
saith
the
bread
is
my
body
;
saith
also
,
wee
being
many
are
one
body
,
but
it
is
not
the
mysticall
body
by
transubstantiation
,
no
more
is
it
his
naturall
body
by
transubstantiation
.
6
The
words
ouer
the
Cup
are
not
so
effectuall
as
to
transubstantiate
it
int●
the
New
Testament
:
Therfore
the
words
spoken
ouer
the
bread
,
are
not
so
mighty
to
make
Transubstantiation
.
7
The
Doctrine
of
Transubstantiation
doth
not
agree
with
the
Apostolick
and
mother
Churches
,
which
receiued
there
Doctrine
of
the
Apostles
,
who
receiued
it
of
Christ
,
and
Christ
of
God
:
as
of
Gréece
,
of
Corinthus
,
of
Philippos
,
Collosia
,
Thessalonica
,
Ephesus
,
which
neuer
taught
Transubstantiation
:
yea
,
it
agreeth
not
with
the
Doctrine
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
taught
in
times
past
,
for
Gelasius
the
Pope
doth
manifestly
confute
the
errour
of
transubstantiation
,
and
reproueth
them
of
sacriledge
,
which
diuide
the
mysterie
,
and
keep
the
Cup
from
the
lay
people
:
Therefore
the
Doctrine
of
transubstantiation
agreeth
not
with
the
truth
.
Communication
betwixt
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Chichester
,
with
BRADFORD
in
prison
.
York
.
HOw
know
you
the
word
of
God
but
by
the
Church
?
Brad.
The
Church
is
a
meane
to
bring
a
man
to
the
more
spéedy
knowledge
of
the
Scriptures
,
as
the
woman
of
Samaria
was
a
meane
that
the
Samarita●s
knew
Christ
:
but
when
as
they
had
heard
him
speake
,
they
said
now
wee
know
that
he
is
Christ
,
not
because
of
thy
words
,
but
because
we
our selues
haue
heard
him
:
so
after
we
come
to
the
hearing
and
reading
of
the
Scriptures
,
shewed
vnto
vs
by
the
Church
:
we
beleeue
them
,
and
know
them
as
Christs
sheepe
,
not
because
the
Church
saith
they
be
the
Scriptures
,
but
because
they
be
so
,
wee
being
assured
thereof
by
the
spirit
which
wrote
and
spake
them
.
Yorke
.
In
the
Apostles
time
the
word
was
not
written
.
Brad.
True
,
if
you
meane
it
for
some
bookes
of
the
New
Testament
:
but
for
the
Old
Testament
,
Peter
telleth
vs
it
is
a
more
sure
word
of
Prophesie
,
not
that
it
is
so
simply
,
but
in
respect
of
the
Apostles
,
which
being
aliue
and
compassed
with
infirmities
:
by
reason
whereof
men
might
perchance
haue
found
fault
with
their
preaching
,
they
attributed
vnto
the
Prophets
more
firmenes
,
as
wherewith
no
fault
could
be
●●und
:
albeit
in
verity
no
lesse
obedience
and
faith
ought
to
be
giuen
vnto
the
one
,
then
the
other
;
both
proceeding
of
one
Spirit
of
truth
.
York
.
Ireneus
and
others
doe
magnifie
much
,
and
alledge
the
C●urch
,
and
not
the
Scriptures
against
the
heretickes
.
Brad.
They
had
to
doe
with
such-hereticks
as
did
deny
the
Scriptures
,
and
y●t
did
magnifie
the
Apostles
:
so
that
they
were
inforced
to
vse
the
authoritie
of
those
Churches
wherein
the
Apostles
had
taught
,
and
which
did
still
retaine
the
same
Doctrine
:
then
the
alledging
of
the
Church
cannot
be
principally
vsed
against
me
,
which
am
so
farre
from
denying
the
Scriptures
,
that
I
appeale
vnto
them
vtterly
as
to
the
onely
Iudge
.
Yorke
.
A
pretty
matter
that
you
will
take
vpon
to
Iudge
the
Church
:
where
hath
your
Church
been
hitherto
?
for
the
Church
of
Christ
is
Catholick
and
visible
,
hitherto
.
Brad.
I
doe
not
Iudge
the
Church
when
I
discerne
it
from
the
congregation
,
which
is
not
the
Church
,
and
I
neuer
denied
the
Church
to
b●
Catholick
,
and
vi●●ble
;
although
at
some
times
it
is
more
visible
then
at
other
times
.
Chichest.
Where
was
your
Church
forty
yeares
agone
,
which
allowed
your
Doctrine
:
I
said
I
would
tell
him
,
if
he
would
tell
mee
,
where
the
Church
was
in
Helias
his
time
,
when
Helias
said
,
he
was
left
alone
:
he
said
,
that
is
no
answere
.
Brad.
If
you
had
the
same
eyes
wherewith
a
man
might
haue
espied
the
Church
,
then
you
would
not
say
it
was
no
answer
:
The
fault
why
the
Church
is
not
s●●ne
of
you
,
is
not
because
the
Church
is
not
visible
,
but
because
your
eyes
are
not
cléere
●●ough
to
sée
it
.
Chich.
You
are
much
deceiued
in
making
this
collation
betwixt
the
Church
then
and
now
:
Yorke
said
,
it
was
very
well
spoken
,
for
Christ
said
,
I
will
build
my
Church
,
and
not
,
I
do
,
or
haue
built
it
.
Brad.
Peter
teacheth
me
to
make
this
collation
,
saying
:
As
amongst
the
people
there
were
false
Prophets
,
which
were
most
in
estimation
before
Christs
comming
,
so
shall
there
be
false
teachers
amongst
the
people
after
Christs
comming
,
and
verie
many
shall
follow
them
:
and
as
for
your
future
tense
,
you
wil
not
conclude
Christs
Church
not
to
haue
béene
before
,
but
rather
that
there
is
no
builder
in
the
Church
but
by
Christ
onely
,
in
that
he
saith
;
I
will
build
my
Church
,
for
Paul
and
Apollo
be
but
waterers
.
York
.
He
taketh
vpon
him
to
iudge
the
Church
,
a
man
shall
neuer
come
to
certainty
that
doth
so
.
Brad.
I
speake
simply
that
which
I
thinke
,
and
desire
reasons
to
answere
my
Obiections
:
assuredly
you
did
well
to
depart
from
the
Romish
Church
,
but
you
haue
done
wickedly
to
coupple
your selues
to
it
againe
,
for
you
can
neuer
proue
it
,
which
you
call
the
mother
Church
,
to
be
Christs
Church
.
Chichest.
You
were
but
a
Childe
then
,
I
was
but
a
young
man
,
come
from
the
Uniuersitie
,
and
went
with
the
World
,
but
it
was
alwaies
against
my
conscience
.
Brad.
I
thinke
you
haue
done
euill
,
for
ye
are
come
,
and
haue
brought
others
to
that
wicked
man
which
sitteth
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
which
is
the
Church
,
for
it
cannot
be
vnderstood
of
Mahomer
,
or
any
out
of
the
Church
,
but
of
such
as
beare
rule
in
the
Church
.
Yorke
.
Sée
how
you
build
your
Faith
vpon
the
most
obscure
places
of
the
Scripture
to
deceiue
your selfe
,
as
though
you
were
in
the
Church
which
are
not
.
Brad.
Well
my
Lord
,
though
I
might
by
truth
iudge
you
and
others
,
yet
will
not
I
vtterly
exclude
you
out
of
the
Church
,
but
I
am
not
out
of
the
Communion
of
the
Church
,
for
it
consisteth
in
Faith
.
York
.
Loe
,
how
you
make
your
Church
inuisible
,
for
you
would
haue
the
Communion
of
it
to
consist
in
Faith
.
Brad.
To
haue
Communion
of
the
Church
,
néedeth
not
visiblenesie
of
it
,
for
Communion
consisteth
in
Faith
,
and
not
in
exterior
Ceremonies
,
as
appeareth
by
Paul
,
which
would
haue
one
Faith
:
and
by
Ireneus
to
Victor
,
saying
;
disagréeing
of
fasting
should
not
breake
the
agréeing
of
Faith
.
Chichest.
That
place
hath
often
wounded
my
conscience
,
because
we
disseuered
our selues
from
the
Sea
of
Rome
.
Brad.
God
forgiue
you
,
for
you
haue
done
euill
to
bring
England
thither
againe
.
Yorke
.
He
read
a
Paper
of
Common
places
,
how
many
things
held
Saint
Augustine
in
the
Church
,
consent
of
people
and
Nations
authority
,
confirmed
with
Miracles
,
nourished
with
hope
,
increased
with
Charity
,
established
with
antiquity
:
the
succession
of
Priests
from
Peters
Seat
,
to
this
present
Bishop
:
lastlie
,
the
verie
Name
of
a
Catholique
doth
hold
me
in
.
Paint
me
but
your
Church
thus
.
Brad.
This
maketh
as
much
for
me
as
for
you
,
but
all
this
,
if
they
had
béene
so
firme
as
you
would
make
them
,
might
haue
béene
alledged
against
Christ
and
his
●postles
,
for
there
was
the
Law
,
and
the
Ceremonies
,
consented
on
by
the
whole
people
,
confirmed
with
Miracles
,
Antiquity
,
and
continuall
succession
of
Bishops
from
Aaron
.
Cich
.
You
make
to
much
of
the
State
of
the
Church
before
Chrs●s
comming
.
Brad.
Therein
I
do
but
as
Peter
teacheth
,
and
Paul
very
often
;
you
would
gladly
haue
your
Church
héere
very
glorious
,
and
as
a
most
pleasant
Lady
,
but
as
Christ
saith
,
so
may
the
Church
say
;
Blessed
are
they
that
are
not
offended
at
me
.
Yorke
.
You
thinke
none
is
of
the
Church
but
such
as
suffer
persecution
.
Brad.
Paul
saith
,
All
that
will
liue
godly
in
Christ
,
must
suffer
persecution
:
sometime
Christs
Church
hath
rest
heere
,
but
commonly
it
is
not
so
,
especially
towards
the
end
her
forme
will
be
more
vnséemly
.
York
.
Where
is
your
Church
that
hath
consent
of
people
and
Nations
,
as
S.
Augustine
saith
.
Brad.
Euen
all
people
and
Nations
that
bee
Gods
people
,
haue
consented
with
me
,
and
them
in
the
Doctrine
of
Faith
.
Yorke
.
Saint
Augustine
speaketh
of
succession
from
Peters
Seat
.
Brad.
That
seat
then
was
nothing
so
much
corrupt
as
it
is
now
.
York
.
Well
,
you
alwaies
iudge
the
Church
.
Brad.
No
my
Lord
,
Christs
shéepe
discerne
Christs
voyce
,
but
they
iudge
it
not
so
:
they
discerne
the
Church
,
but
not
Iudge
her
,
yet
full
well
may
wee
iudge
the
Romish
Church
,
for
she
obeyeth
not
Christs
voyce
,
and
Christs
true
Church
doth
.
He
asked
me
wherein
:
I
said
,
in
Latine
Seruice
,
and
robbing
the
Laity
of
Christs
Cup
in
the
Sacrament
,
and
many
other
things
,
in
which
it
committeth
most
horrible
sacriledge
.
Yorke
.
Latine
Seruice
was
appointed
to
be
sung
and
had
in
the
Quire
,
where
onely
were
those
that
vnderstood
Latine
:
The
people
sitting
in
the
body
of
the
Church
,
praying
their
owne
priuate
prapers
,
and
this
may
well
be
yet
séene
by
making
of
the
Chancell
and
the
Quire
,
so
that
the
people
could
not
come
in
or
heare
them
.
Brad.
In
Chrysostomes
time
,
and
S.
Ieromes
time
,
all
the
Church
did
answere
with
a
loud
voyce
,
Amen
.
Whereby
we
may
sée
,
that
the
prayers
were
made
so
,
that
the
people
both
heard
and
vnderstood
them
.
York
.
We
léese
our
labour
,
you
seeke
to
put
away
all
things
that
are
told
you
for
your
good
,
your
Church
no
man
can
know
:
I
said
,
yes
that
you
may
:
He
said
,
I
pray
whereby
.
Brad.
Chrysostome
saith
onely
by
the
Scriptures
,
and
this
he
speaketh
very
oftentimes
,
as
you
know
.
York
.
That
is
or
Chrysostome
,
In
opere
imperfecto
,
which
may
bee
doubted
of
the
thing
,
which
the
Church
may
be
best
knowne
by
,
is
succession
of
Bishops
.
Brad.
Lira
well
writeth
vpon
Mathew
,
that
Ecclesia
non
consistit
in
homi●●bus
ratione
potestatis
secularis
,
aut
ecclesiasticae
,
sed
in
hominibus
in
quibus
est
notitia
vera
,
&
confessio
fidei
&
veritatis
.
And
Hilarius
writeth
to
Auxentius
,
that
the
church
is
rather
hid
in
Caues
,
then
eminent
in
chiefe
seats
:
then
after
they
had
been
there
thrée
houres
,
they
were
called
away
.
Iohn
Leafe
burned
with
Maister
Bradford
.
THis
Iohn
,
was
an
Apprentice
with
a
Chandler
in
Christ-Church
in
London
,
eighteene
yeares
old
,
borne
in
Kirkley
M●●eside
,
in
the
County
of
Yorke
,
hee
was
examined
before
Bonner
:
he
said
,
that
after
the
words
of
consecration
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
ouer
the
Bread
and
Wine
,
there
was
not
the
true
and
naturall
body
and
blood
of
Christ
in
substance
:
and
as
it
is
now
vsed
and
beleeued
in
the
Realm
of
England
,
it
is
abhominable
Idolatry
:
And
he
beleeued
,
that
after
consecration
,
it
remaineth
Bread
and
Wine
as
it
was
before
,
and
it
is
receiued
in
the
remembrance
of
the
death
and
passion
of
Christ
,
and
so
spiritually
in
Faith
they
receiue
Christs
body
and
blood
.
And
he
affirmeth
,
that
Auriculer
confession
is
not
necessary
to
be
made
vnto
a
Priest
,
and
it
is
no
point
of
soules
health
to
beléeue
that
the
Priest
hath
any
authority
by
the
Scriptures
,
to
remit
sins
.
And
being
asked
if
he
had
béene
Maister
Rogers
his
Scholler
,
he
graunted
it
so
to
be
,
and
he
did
beléeue
the
Doctrine
of
the
said
Rogers
,
and
the
Doctrine
of
Byshop
Hooper
,
Cardmaker
,
and
others
of
their
opinion
,
which
of
late
were
burned
for
Christ
,
and
that
he
will
die
in
that
Doctrine
:
and
the
Bishoppe
moouing
of
him
to
vnitie
of
the
Church
,
He
said
,
My
Lord
,
you
call
mine
opinion
Heresie
,
it
is
the
true
light
of
the
Word
of
GOD
,
and
hee
would
neuer
forsake
his
well
grounded
opinion
whilst
breath
was
in
his
bodie
:
Whereupon
he
was
condemned
.
When
these
two
came
to
the
stake
in
Smithfield
to
be
burned
,
Maister
Bradford
lay
prostrate
on
the
one
side
of
the
stake
,
and
the
young
man
on
the
other
,
praying
a
space
,
vntill
the
Sheriffes
man
bad
Maister
Bradford
arise
,
then
they
both
rose
.
Maister
Bradford
desired
the
Sheriffe
that
his
man
might
haue
his
apparell
,
which
he
granted
him
.
When
he
was
vnready
,
he
said
;
O
England
,
England
,
repent
thee
of
thy
sinnes
,
beware
of
Idolatry
,
beware
of
false
Antichrists
,
that
they
deceiue
thée
not
.
Then
the
Sheriffe
bad
tye
his
hands
,
if
he
would
not
be
quiet
:
He
said
,
I
am
quiet
,
God
forgiue
you
this
.
One
of
the
Officers
that
made
the
Fire
said
;
If
you
haue
no
more
learning
then
that
,
you
are
but
a
foole
,
and
were
best
to
hold
your
peace
:
Then
Maister
Bradford
answered
no
more
,
but
asked
the
world
forgiuenesse
,
and
forgaue
all
the
world
,
and
prayed
the
people
to
pray
for
him
,
and
●id
the
young
man
be
of
good
comfort
,
for
we
shall
haue
a
merry
Supper
with
the
Lord
this
night
,
then
he
imbraced
the
Réeds
and
said
:
Straight
is
the
way
,
and
narrow
is
the
gate
that
leadeth
to
eternall
saluation
,
and
few
there
be
that
finde
it
:
In
the
Booke
at
large
thou
maist
sée
many
godly
Letters
of
his
.
This
Maister
Woodroffe
,
Sheriffe
,
as
he
would
not
suffer
Maister
Bradford
to
speake
,
but
bad
his
hands
to
be
tyed
:
so
,
or
worse
,
he
serued
Maister
Rogers
,
and
all
that
were
burned
,
where
the
other
Sheriffe
would
weepe
at
their
burning
,
he
would
laugh
at
it
,
and
would
restraine
and
beat
the
people
,
who
were
desirous
to
take
them
by
the
hand
.
In
fine
,
the
foresaid
Maister
Woodroffe
,
after
the
burning
of
Maister
Bradford
,
as
soone
as
he
came
home
,
was
taken
lame
both
arme
and
legge
,
so
that
after
hee
could
neuer
stirre
out
of
his
house
,
nor
scarse
mooue
himselfe
.
WILLIAM
MINGE
.
THe
next
day
after
Bradfords
death
,
William
Minge
,
Priest
,
died
in
Maidstone
Iayle
,
being
in
bonds
for
Religion
,
and
had
suffered
martyrdome
if
hee
had
liued
,
for
he
died
in
great
constancy
and
boldnesse
.
Iohn
Bland
,
Iohn
Frankesh
,
Nicholas
Scheterton
,
Humphrey
Middleton
.
THE
twelfth
of
Iune
Iohn
Bland
,
Iohn
Frankesh
,
Nicholas
Scheterton
,
and
Humphrey
Middleton
,
were
all
foure
burned
at
Canterbury
together
:
Frankesh
and
Bland
were
Ministers
of
the
Church
there
,
and
Preachers
of
Gods
word
.
Bland
was
twice
or
thrice
cast
into
Prison
before
for
preaching
the
Gospell
,
and
was
deliuered
at
the
sute
of
his
friends
,
and
yet
preached
the
Gospell
againe
as
soone
as
euer
hee
was
deliuered
.
His
friends
would
againe
haue
deliuered
him
,
if
he
would
haue
promised
to
abstaine
from
preaching
:
hee
stood
in
it
so
earnestlie
,
that
he
would
admit
no
such
condition
,
expressing
the
example
of
Saint
Paul
,
Who
shall
separate
vs
from
the
loue
of
Christ
,
shall
tribulation
,
or
anguish
,
or
hunger
,
or
nakednes
,
or
danger
,
or
persecution
,
or
the
sword
,
&c.
These
were
tumbled
and
tossed
from
prison
to
prison
,
from
sessions
to
sessions
,
a
yeare
and
almost
a
halfe
,
and
at
the
last
they
were
condemned
for
denying
the
reall
presence
in
the
Sacrament
.
The
substance
of
a
letter
,
written
by
Nicholas
Scheterton
to
his
mother
:
These
are
to
wish
you
,
increase
of
grace
and
wisedome
,
that
you
may
sée
the
crafty
bewitching
of
Satan
,
our
mortall
enemy
,
which
doth
not
onely
openly
,
but
vnder
colour
of
deuotion
,
deceiue
them
which
kéepe
not
a
diligent
eie
vpon
him
,
but
hauing
confidence
in
mans
traditions
,
&
customes
of
the
world
,
leauing
the
commandements
of
God
and
testament
of
Christ
,
do
grow
more
into
superstition
and
hypocrisy
,
then
into
wisdome
and
true
holinesse
.
Sathan
by
his
Ministers
,
maketh
many
beléeue
,
that
those
things
which
they
compel
vs
vnto
for
their
bellies
sake
,
haue
many
godly
significations
,
although
they
bee
most
contrary
to
Gods
will
:
as
the
Serpent
in
Paradise
said
to
Eue
;
hath
God
commanded
you
not
to
eat
of
the
trée
of
knowledg
,
but
you
shall
not
die
:
so
say
our
ministers
,
hath
God
commaunded
you
that
you
shall
not
make
any
Image
.
Tush
say
they
,
what
harme
can
they
doe
,
may
we
not
remember
God
the
better
when
we
sée
his
Image
,
for
they
are
good
bookes
for
Lay-men
,
(
but
indéed
they
are
better
for
the
Priests
,
because
they
receiue
the
offerings
)
and
as
true
as
the
promise
of
the
Serpent
was
kept
with
Eue
;
so
is
the
perswas●on
of
the
Priests
found
vnto
vs
:
for
as
Adam
and
Eue
did
become
like
GOD
in
knowing
of
good
and
euill
,
so
are
we
in
remembring
God
by
his
Images
.
For
Adams
eyes
were
so
opened
,
that
he
lost
both
innocency
and
righteousnesse
,
and
became
most
miserable
of
all
Creatures
;
so
we
,
by
remembring
Christ
by
Images
,
haue
forgotten
his
Commandements
,
and
counted
his
Testament
,
confirmed
with
his
blood
,
for
starke
madnesse
or
heresie
.
We
haue
so
miserably
remembred
him
,
that
of
all
people
we
are
most
blind
,
and
this
is
because
we
wil
presume
to
remember
God
by
breaking
of
his
Law
,
there●ore
except
we
repent
,
God
will
remember
vs
in
his
wrath
:
They
will
say
,
where
went
hee
to
schoole
,
is
hee
wiser
then
our
great
Doctors
,
that
haue
studied
all
their
life
?
and
they
say
it
is
good
hay
,
although
we
our selues
smell
it
musty
,
yet
we
must
beléeue
it
is
swéete
,
and
then
pay
them
well
for
their
so
saying
,
and
then
all
is
safe
.
But
I
may
say
to
them
,
what
Sir
;
you
be
wiser
then
Christ
,
and
God
the
Father
,
or
the
Holy
Ghost
?
what
,
wiser
then
the
Prophets
or
the
Apostles
,
and
all
holy
Martyrs
?
where
had
you
your
high
learning
,
it
is
a
very
strange
learning
,
that
neither
God
the
Father
,
nor
Christ
,
nor
his
Apostles
could
reach
to
the
knowledge
of
it
,
but
vaine
men
are
neuer
without
some
shift
,
peraduenture
they
wil
not
be
ashamed
to
say
;
that
Christ
comming
on
his
Fathers
message
,
did
forget
halfe
his
arrant
by
the
way
:
for
it
is
hard
to
find
one
thing
in
the
Church
as
he
left
it
,
so
Rumishlie
hath
Antichrist
turned
the
Church
vp-side-downe
for
lucre
sake
.
Some
will
say
,
why
should
we
condemne
our
Fathers
that
liued
thus
?
they
did
according
to
their
knowledge
,
therefore
we
condemne
them
not
,
but
let
vs
take
héede
they
condemne
not
vs
:
for
if
they
had
heard
the
word
and
béene
warned
as
wee
are
,
it
is
to
be
thought
they
would
haue
more
thankfully
receiued
it
,
then
we
;
yea
,
they
were
more
faithfull
in
that
which
they
knew
,
then
now
many
are
,
therefore
they
shall
condemne
vs
,
if
we
do
not
embrace
this
grace
now
offered
:
our
disobedience
is
greater
then
their
ignorance
,
wherefore
if
we
will
méete
our
Fathers
in
ioy
,
let
vs
not
refuse
the
mercy
offered
more
largely
to
vs
then
to
them
,
God
will
not
beare
it
at
our
hands
,
to
turn●
back
being
we
are
deliuered
.
Remember
Lots
Wife
.
Iames
Treuisam
.
HEe
was
of
the
parish
of
Saint
Margarets
in
Lothburie
:
he
was
lame
and
kept
his
bedde
,
and
could
not
rise
out
of
it
a
long
time
;
one
Iohn
Smale
his
seruant
read
to
him
on
the
Bible
;
in
the
meane
time
Berd
the
Promoter
came
into
the
house
,
and
went
vp
the
Staires
,
where
he
found
foure
persons
besides
Treuisam
and
his
wife
,
which
he
carried
to
the
Counter
,
where
they
remained
a
fortnight
,
and
he
brought
a
Cart
to
the
doore
to
haue
the
lame
man
to
Newgate
,
but
that
his
neighbours
intreated
for
him
,
and
put
in
sureties
for
his
appearance
.
One
Master
Farthing
the
parson
came
to
him
,
and
communicated
with
him
,
and
they
agréed
well
.
Then
one
Toller
méeting
the
Priest
,
said
,
if
you
be
agréed
I
will
accuse
you
,
for
he
denieth
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
:
then
the
parson
went
to
him
againe
,
and
then
they
could
not
agrée
;
whereupon
the
parson
told
Bonner
,
and
hee
said
he
should
be
burned
,
and
if
he
were
dead
he
should
be
buried
in
a
Ditch
;
so
when
he
died
he
was
buried
in
More-fields
,
the
same
night
he
was
digged
vp
,
and
his
sheet
taken
away
,
and
he
left
naked
vpon
the
ground
,
then
the
owner
of
the
field
buried
him
againe
,
and
fortnight
after
the
Somner
came
to
his
graue
,
and
summoned
him
to
appeare
at
Paules
before
his
Ordinary
;
but
what
more
was
done
,
I
haue
no
certainty
of
.
Nicholas
Hall
a
Brick-layer
,
and
Christopher
Wayde
of
Dartford
.
THese
were
condemned
by
Maurice
Margerie
Polley
widdow
.
SHe
was
wife
of
Richard
Polley
of
Pepingbery
,
and
was
condemned
by
the
said
Bishop
of
Rochester
for
saying
he
neither
allowed
the
Deity
of
the
sacrament
nor
the
absurditie
of
their
masse
,
and
was
burned
at
Tunbridge
.
Derick
Caruer
,
Iohn
Launder
.
CAruer
was
of
Brighthamsted
in
Sussex
,
and
Launder
was
of
Godstone
in
Surrey
,
that
together
with
Thomas
●ueson
and
William
Veisie
,
with
others
to
the
number
of
twelue
,
being
together
at
prayers
,
and
saying
the
seruice
as
in
King
Edwards
time
,
in
the
house
of
Dericke
,
they
were
apprehended
by
one
Master
Edward
Gage
.
Dericke
was
condemned
by
Bonner
for
saying
that
after
consecration
of
the
Sacrament
there
remaineth
Bread
and
Wine
,
and
not
the
flesh
and
bloud
of
Christ
naturally
,
and
that
there
is
no
sacrifice
nor
saluation
to
a
Christian
in
the
Masse
,
except
it
were
said
and
vsed
in
the
mother
tongue
,
and
likewise
also
that
the
ceremonies
of
the
Church
are
not
profitable
for
a
Christian.
And
as
touching
Auricular
confession
,
he
said
it
was
necessary
to
goe
to
a
good
Priest
for
counsaile
,
but
the
absolution
and
laying
handes
on
a
mans
head
by
the
Priest
,
as
it
is
now
vsed
,
is
not
profitable
,
and
that
the
faith
and
doctrine
now
taught
is
not
agreeable
to
GODS
word
,
and
that
Hooper
,
Cardmaker
,
and
others
of
their
opinion
which
were
late
burned
,
were
good
Christians
,
and
did
preach
the
doctrine
of
Christ
.
Iohn
Launder
was
coudemned
by
the
said
Bonner
for
affirming
that
whosoeuer
doth
teach
or
vse
any
other
Sacraments
then
the
Lords
Supper
and
Baptisme
,
or
any
other
ceremonies
,
he
beleeueth
that
they
were
not
of
the
Catholique
Church
,
but
abhorreth
them
,
and
that
he
himselfe
is
a
member
of
the
true
Catholique
Church
:
he
denied
the
reall
presence
in
the
Sacrament
,
but
he
beleeueth
that
when
he
receiueth
the
materiall
Bread
and
Wine
it
is
in
remembrance
of
Christs
death
,
and
that
he
eates
Christs
body
and
bloud
by
faith
,
and
no
otherwise
,
and
that
the
Masse
is
naught
and
abominable
,
and
directeth
against
Gods
word
,
and
that
the
gloria
in
excelsis
,
the
Creed
,
Sanctum
,
Pater
noster
,
Agnus
and
other
parts
of
the
masse
be
of
themselues
good
,
yet
being
vsed
amongst
other
things
,
are
naught
also
,
and
that
auricular
confession
is
not
necessary
to
be
made
to
a
Priest
,
but
to
God
,
and
that
none
but
Christ
hath
authoritie
to
absolue
sinnes
.
Derick
being
asked
whether
he
would
recant
:
your
doctrine
,
quoth
he
,
is
poyson
and
sorcerie
:
if
Christ
were
here
you
would
put
him
to
a
worse
death
then
he
was
put
to
before
.
You
say
you
can
make
a
God
,
you
can
make
a
Pudding
as
well
:
your
ceremonies
in
the
Church
are
beggerie
,
and
poyson
,
and
auricular
confession
is
poyson
and
against
Gods
word
:
so
they
were
condemned
and
burned
.
Derick
was
rich
,
but
the
ra●eners
made
such
hauocke
thereof
,
that
his
poore
wife
and
children
had
little
or
none
thereof
:
he
was
olde
and
past
learning
,
yet
when
he
was
put
into
prison
being
ignorant
of
any
letter
in
his
booke
,
he
could
before
his
death
reade
perfectly
.
When
he
was
burned
they
threw
his
booke
into
a
barrell
that
he
was
burned
in
to
be
burned
with
him
,
but
he
threw
it
amongst
the
people
,
and
the
Sherife
commanded
vpon
paine
of
death
,
in
the
King
and
Quéenes
name
to
throw
it
into
the
fire
againe
:
then
he
said
,
Deare
brethren
and
sisters
,
as
many
as
beleeue
in
the
Father
,
the
Sonne
,
and
holy
Ghost
vnto
euerlasting
life
,
see
you
doe
thereafter
;
and
you
that
beleeue
in
the
Pope
or
any
of
his
lawes
,
you
beleeue
to
your
vtter
destruction
,
for
except
the
great
mercy
of
God
you
shall
burne
in
hell
continually
.
The
Sherife
said
,
if
thou
dost
not
beleeue
in
the
Pope
thou
art
damned
,
therefore
speake
to
thy
God
that
he
may
deliuer
thee
now
,
or
else
to
strike
me
downe
to
the
example
of
this
people
;
but
he
said
vnto
him
,
The
Lord
forgiue
you
that
which
you
haue
said
.
THOMAS
IVESON
.
THis
Iueson
was
condemned
by
the
said
Bonner
for
saying
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
is
a
very
Idoll
,
and
detestable
before
GOD
as
it
is
now-a-dayes
ministred
,
and
that
the
Masse
is
naught
,
and
that
auricular
confession
is
not
necessary
,
for
that
a
Priest
cannot
forgiue
sinnes
,
that
baptisme
is
a
token
of
Christ
,
as
circumcision
:
he
beléeueth
his
sinnes
are
not
washed
away
therby
,
but
only
his
body
washed
,
and
his
sinnes
washed
only
in
Christs
bloud
,
and
that
there
is
but
two
Sacraments
,
Baptisme
and
the
Lords
Supper
,
which
now
are
not
rightly
vsed
in
England
,
&
that
all
the
ceremonies
now
vsed
in
the
Church
are
superfluous
and
superstitio●s
:
and
being
earnestly
labored
withall
to
recant
,
said
,
he
would
not
forsake
his
beléefe
for
all
the
goods
in
London
.
I
doe
appeale
to
Gods
mercie
,
and
will
be
none
of
your
Church
:
and
if
there
came
an
Angell
from
heauen
to
teach
me
other
doctrine
then
that
which
I
haue
now
,
I
would
not
beleeue
him
,
whereupon
he
was
burned
.
IOHN
ALEWORTH
.
HEe
died
in
prison
at
Reading
for
the
testimonie
of
the
truth
,
whom
the
Catholike
Prelats
,
as
their
vse
is
,
did
exclude
out
of
Catholike
buriall
.
IAMES
ABBES
.
THis
Abbes
be●ng
examined
by
the
Bishop
of
Norwich
,
he
relented
at
their
naughty
perswasions
:
now
when
he
was
dismissed
,
and
should
go
from
the
Bishop
,
he
gaue
him
some
money
;
but
after
he
was
pittiously
vexed
in
conscience
,
he
went
againe
to
the
Bishop
and
threw
him
his
said
money
which
he
had
receiued
,
and
said
,
it
repented
him
that
euer
he
had
consented
to
their
wicked
perswasions
:
then
the
Bishop
and
his
Chaplains
laboured
a
fresh
to
win
him
againe
,
but
in
vaine
,
and
so
he
was
burned
at
Berry
.
Iohn
Denley
Gentleman
,
Iohn
Newman
,
Patricke
Pachington
.
AS
Edmund
Tyrell
,
a
Iustice
of
Peace
in
Essex
,
came
from
the
burning
of
certaine
godly
Martyrs
,
he
me●
with
Iohn
Denley
and
Iohn
Newman
,
both
of
Maidstone
in
Kent
,
and
vpon
the
sight
of
them
(
as
he
bragged
)
he
suspected
and
searched
them
,
and
finding
the
confessions
of
their
faith
written
about
them
,
hee
sent
them
to
the
Quéens
Commissioners
,
who
sent
them
to
Bonner
:
the
effect
of
the
writing
followeth
;
In
the
Sacrament
Christs
bodie
is
figuratiuely
in
the
Bread
and
Wine
,
spiritually
he
is
in
them
that
worthily
eate
and
drinke
the
Bread
and
Wine
,
but
really
,
carnally
,
and
corporally
he
is
in
heauen
,
from
whence
he
shall
come
to
iudge
the
quicke
and
the
dead
.
Then
Bonner
ministred
articles
vnto
them
and
vnto
Patrick
Pachington
,
who
all
answered
alike
,
to
this
effect
following
.
The
Catholike
Church
is
built
vpon
the
foundation
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
Christ
being
the
head
corner
stone
:
it
is
the
Congregation
of
the
faithfull
dispersed
through
the
whole
world
;
and
two
or
three
gathered
together
in
Christs
name
are
the
members
thereof
.
This
Church
doeth
preach
GODS
holy
word
and
minister
the
blessed
Sacraments
truely
:
the
Church
of
England
vsing
the
Faith
and
Religion
which
now
is
vsed
is
no
member
thereof
,
but
is
the
Church
of
A●tichrist
,
the
Bishop
of
Rome
being
the
head
thereof
;
for
they
haue
altered
the
Testament
of
GOD
,
and
set
vp
a
Testament
of
their
own
deuising
,
ful
of
blasphemy
and
lies
,
Christs
Testament
being
that
we
should
haue
all
things
done
for
the
edifying
of
the
Church
.
The
Masse
now
vsed
is
most
abominable
idolatrie
and
intollerable
blasphemie
:
Christ
ordained
his
Sacraments
to
be
eaten
together
in
remembrance
of
his
death
vntill
he●
come
,
and
not
to
bee
worshipped
and
to
make
an
Idoll
of
them
;
for
GOD
will
not
be
worshipped
in
his
creatures
,
but
we
must
remember
to
praise
him
for
his
creatures
:
what
is
kneeling
,
holding
vp
your
handes
,
knocking
of
the
breast
,
putting
off
the
cap
,
and
making
curtsie
,
with
other
superstition
to
the
bread
,
but
Idolatrie
?
You
obiect
you
worship
not
the
Bread
and
Wine
,
but
the
body
of
Christ
,
borne
of
the
Uirgin
vnder
the
forme
of
Bread
and
Wine
:
but
that
is
a
very
lye
,
for
Christs
body
that
was
borne
of
the
Uirgin
is
in
heauen
.
Auricular
confession
is
not
good
:
if
I
haue
offended
God
I
must
séeke
to
him
for
remission
of
sinnes
by
Christ
:
if
I
haue
offended
my
neighbour
,
I
must
reconcile
my selfe
to
him
againe
:
if
I
were
a
notorious
sinner
,
after
the
first
and
second
adm●nition
it
ought
to
be
declared
to
the
Congregation
,
and
the
Minister
hath
power
by
the
word
to
excommunicate
me
,
and
I
am
to
be
taken
as
a
heathen
,
not
for
a
day
or
for
fortie
dayes
,
but
vntill
I
openly
in
the
Congregation
acknowledge
my
fault
,
and
then
the
Minister
hath
power
by
the
word
to
preach
to
me
remission
of
sinnes
by
Christ
.
Touching
Baptisme
,
Iohn
Baptist
vsed
nothing
but
preaching
the
word
and
water
,
as
appeareth
by
Christs
baptisme
and
others
:
the
Chamberlaine
said
to
Philip
▪
Here
is
water
,
what
letteth
me
to
be
baptized
?
hee
asked
not
for
Creame
,
nor
Oyle
,
nor
Spittle
,
nor
coniured
Water
,
nor
coniured
Waxe
,
nor
Crysome
,
nor
Salt
;
the
like
is
to
be
said
of
the
rest
of
the
ceremonies
of
the
Church
.
And
he
said
there
were
but
two
sacraments
,
except
they
would
make
the
Rainbow
a
Sacrament
,
for
there
is
no
sacrament
but
such
as
hath
the
promise
annexed
vnto
it
.
Bonner
séeing
their
vnmoueable
constancie
,
after
all
meanes
they
could
were
vsed
,
they
were
condemned
,
and
Denley
was
burned
at
Uxbridge
:
he
sang
a
psalm
in
the
fire
;
then
cruell
Doctor
Storie
commaunded
one
to
hurle
a
Faggot
at
him
,
which
made
him
bléed
on
the
face
,
whereat
he
left
his
singing
and
clapped
his
hand
on
his
face
:
Doctor
Storie
said
to
him
that
flung
the
Faggot
,
truly
thou
hast
marred
a
good
old
song
;
then
Denley
put
his
hands
abroad
and
sung
againe
.
Not
long
after
him
Patrick
Pachingham
was
burned
at
Uxbridge
,
and
Iohn
Newman
was
burned
at
Saffron
Walden
in
Essex
.
RICHARD
HOOKE
.
HEe
neere
about
the
same
time
and
for
the
same
matter
that
those
formerly
spoken
of
died
for●gaue
his
life
at
Chichester
.
William
Coker
,
William
Hopper
,
Henry
Lawrence
,
Richard
Colliar
,
Richard
Wright
,
William
Steer●
.
THese
being
examined
before
the
Bishop
of
Douer
,
and
Harpsfield
the
Archdeacon
of
Canterbury
and
others
,
Henry
Lawrence
denied
auricular
confession
,
and
would
not
receiue
the
sacraments
because
the
order
of
the
Scripture
is
changed
in
the
order
of
the
Sacrament
;
and
when
the
Suffragan
made
mention
of
the
Sacrament
,
and
put
off
his
cap
,
he
said
,
you
néed
not
reuerence
the
same
,
and
he
said
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
is
an
Idoll
,
and
being
required
to
subscribe
his
hand
,
he
wrote
,
Ye
all
are
of
Antichrist
,
and
him
ye
follow
.
William
Steere
of
Ashford
being
commanded
of
the
Iudge
to
answere
,
bade
him
command
his
dogges
,
and
not
him
,
and
said
Dicke
of
Douer
,
meaning
the
Bishop
,
had
no
authoritie
to
set
in
iudgement
against
him
,
alledging
that
the
Bishop
of
Canteburie
that
was
in
prison
was
his
Dioccesan
,
and
hee
said
he
found
not
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
in
the
Scripture
,
therefore
he
would
not
make
any
answer
thereto
.
The
Iudge
speaking
of
the
Sacrament
put
off
his
cap
;
he
said
he
needed
not
reuerence
that
so
highly
,
saying
withall
that
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
was
the
most
blasphemous
Idoll
that
euer
was
.
The
other
also
denied
the
Sacrament
,
wherefore
they
were
all
condemned
,
and
burned
all
in
one
fi●e
at
Canterburie
.
Elizabeth
Warne
,
George
Tankerfield
,
Robert
Smith
,
Steuen
Harwood
,
Thomas
Fust
,
William
Hall
,
Thomas
Leyes
,
George
King
,
Iohn
Wade
,
Ioane
Leyshford
.
THe
Prisons
of
London
being
replenished
with
Gods
Saints
,
and
still
moe
and
moe
comming
in
,
wherefore
these
ten
were
sent
for
of
Bonner
to
be
examined
,
and
rid
out
of
the
way
.
The
chéefe
point
he
examined
them
of
,
was
touching
the
corporall
presence
of
Christs
body
and
blood
in
the
Sacrament
,
as
the
profitablest
foundation
for
their
Catholike
dignity
.
Many
other
thinges
were
obiected
against
them
,
as
not
comming
to
Church
,
for
speaking
against
the
Masse
,
and
for
dispising
their
Ceremonies
and
Sacraments
.
Elizabeth
Warne
answered
vnto
them
,
I
deny
them
all
,
and
if
Christ
was
in
an
error
,
then
am
I
in
an
errour
,
wherefore
she
was
condemned
.
Doctor
Story
was
of
some
alliance
vnto
her
,
who
deliuered
her
once
by
his
earnest
sute
,
before
hee
was
Commissioner
,
but
after
he
was
Commissioner
,
he
caused
her
,
Iohn
Warne
her
Husband
,
and
her
Daughter
,
to
be
apprehended
,
neuer
leauing
them
,
vntill
hee
had
brought
them
all
to
Ashes
.
George
Tankerfield
of
London
,
Cooke
,
borne
in
the
Cittie
of
Yorke
,
he
vtterly
denied
aur●culer
Confession
,
and
Transubstantiation
,
and
affirmed
that
the
Masse
was
naught
,
and
full
of
Idolatry
and
abhomination
:
and
affirmed
that
there
were
but
two
Sacraments
.
He
told
the
Bishop
he
cared
not
for
his
Diuinity
,
for
you
condemne
all
men
,
and
proue
nothing
against
them
,
and
he
said
the
church
whereof
the
Pope
is
supreme
head
,
is
not
Christs
Church
;
and
pointing
to
the
Bishop
he
said
to
the
people
beware
of
him
,
and
such
as
he
is
,
these
be
they
which
deceiue
you
:
Wherevpon
he
was
condemned
.
ROBERT
SMITH
beeing
asked
by
Boner
when
hee
was
Confessed
:
Hee
answered
,
not
since
the
time
he
had
discretion
:
I
am
not
commaunded
of
God
to
shew
my
sinnes
to
any
of
that
sinfull
number
whom
yee
call
Priests
:
He
was
a
Painter
,
and
hee
told
the
Bishop
hee
had
vsed
his
vocation
better
then
hee
had
vsed
his
Bishoprick
:
Hee
said
hee
neuer
vsed
the
Sacrament
,
nor
neuer
would
,
because
it
hath
not
Gods
ordinance
,
but
rather
it
is
directed
to
mocke
GOD
:
I
count
it
a
detestable
Idoll
,
and
not
GOD
,
but
contrarie
to
GOD
and
truth
:
Then
the
Bishop
said
,
hee
should
be
burned
:
He
answered
,
hee
must
not
thinke
thereby
to
quench
the
Spirit
of
GOD
,
nor
make
your
matter
good
for
your
sore
is
too
well
seene
to
bee
healed
so
priuily
with
bloud
,
euen
the
Children
haue
all
your
deeds
in
derision
:
so
that
though
you
patch
vp
one
place
with
authoritie
,
yet
it
shall
breake
out
in
fortie
to
your
shame
:
Then
the
Bishop
said
by
my
truth
if
thou
wilt
be
shrieuen
,
I
will
tare
this
paper
of
thy
examination
:
I
answered
,
it
would
be
too
much
to
his
shame
,
to
shew
it
vnto
men
of
discretion
.
Boner
.
Doe
you
not
confesse
there
is
a
Catholick
Church
on
earth
.
Smith
.
Yes
verily
:
and
it
is
builded
vpon
the
Prophets
a●d
Apostles
Christ
Iesus
being
the
head
Corner
stone
,
which
Church
maintaineth
the
word
,
and
bringeth
the
same
for
her
authoritie
,
and
without
it
doth
nothing
nor
ought
to
doe
,
and
I
am
fully
assured
I
am
a
member
of
the
same
Church
.
Boner
.
If
my
brother
doe
offend
,
and
will
not
be
reconciled
,
I
must
bring
him
before
the
congregation
,
where
may
a
man
finde
your
Church
to
bring
his
brother
before
the
same
.
Smith
.
In
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
,
when
the
tyranny
of
the
Bishops
was
so
great
against
the
Church
of
Iewry
,
they
were
faine
to
congregate
in
priuy
places
as
they
now
doe
:
yet
they
were
the
Church
of
God
.
Boner
.
There
Church
was
knowne
full
well
,
for
Paul
writ
to
the
Corinthians
to
haue
the
man
excommunicated
that
had
lien
with
his
Fathers
wife
.
Smith
.
As
the
Church
of
Corinth
was
manifest
to
God
and
Paule
,
so
is
this
Church
in
England
,
else
you
could
not
persecute
it
as
you
do
.
I
being
conuayed
into
the
Garden
,
Doctor
Dee
,
being
one
of
the
Bishops
Chaplaines
,
came
to
me
,
and
after
much
adoe
about
his
God
,
I
compelled
him
to
say
that
it
must
needs
enter
into
the
belly
and
so
fall
out
●nto
the
draught
:
then
hee
said
,
What
derogation
was
it
to
Christ
,
when
the
Iewes
spit
in
his
face
?
and
I
answered
,
If
the
Iewes
his
enemies
did
but
spit
in
his
face
,
and
wee
being
his
friends
throw
him
in
the
draught
,
which
of
vs
haue
deserued
the
greater
damnation
?
Doctor
.
Then
he
would
haue
Christs
humanitie
incomprehensible
,
bringing
to
serue
his
turne
which
way
Christ
came
amongst
his
Disciples
the
doores
being
close
shut
.
Smith
.
I
haue
as
much
to
proue
that
the
doores
opened
at
his
comming
as
you
haue
to
proue
that
he
came
thorow
the
doores
:
for
God
that
opened
the
prison
doores
for
his
Disciples
,
was
able
to
doe
the
like
for
Christ
;
but
that
maketh
not
for
your
purpose
,
for
they
saw
,
heard
,
and
felt
him
,
and
so
cannot
you
do
in
your
sacrament
.
Then
I
was
called
for
before
Bonner
,
and
my
Lord
Mayor
was
with
him
,
and
my
articles
were
read
,
then
said
Bonner
:
Bonner
.
My
Lord
,
they
call
me
bloudie
Bonner
,
where
I
neuer
sought
any
mans
blood
,
I
haue
stayed
him
from
the
Consistory
this
day
,
whither
I
might
haue
brought
him
iustlie
:
and
heere
before
you
I
desire
him
to
turne
,
and
I
will
with
all
spéed
dispatch
him
out
of
trouble
.
Smith
.
Why
do
you
put
on
this
visard
before
my
Lord
Mayor
,
to
make
him
beléeue
you
séeke
not
my
blood
?
Haue
not
you
burned
my
Brother
Tomkins
hand
most
cruelly
,
and
after
burned
his
body
,
and
the
bodies
of
a
number
more
of
Christs
faithfull
members
.
Then
he
questioned
with
me
about
the
Sacrament
,
and
I
said
,
as
the
body
is
dead
if
the
blood
be
gone
,
so
their
Sacrament
is
a
dead
God
,
because
they
take
away
the
blood
of
Christ
from
his
body
,
being
the
Cup
is
taken
from
the
Layty
:
for
if
the
Br●ad
be
his
body
,
the
Cup
must
bee
his
blood
.
Then
Bonner
rose
,
and
my
Lord
Mayor
desired
me
to
saue
my
soule
:
I
said
,
mine
was
saued
by
Christ
,
desiring
him
to
pittie
his
owne
soule
,
and
remember
whose
sword
hee
carried
:
so
with
many
foule
farewels
,
we
were
sent
to
New-gate
againe
,
and
Boner
gaue
the
Keeper
charge
to
lay
me
in
Limbo
.
The
second
Examination
.
Boner
.
THou
saést
there
is
no
Catholick
Church
on
earth
:
I
said
I
haue
answered
you
the
contrarie
,
and
it
is
written
he
said
yea
:
but
I
must
aske
you
this
Question
.
Smith
.
Must
you
begin
with
a
lye
,
it
seemeth
you
determine
to
end
with
the
same
:
but
no
lyer
shall
enter
into
the
kingdome
of
God
:
I
haue
con●essed
a
church
of
God
,
as
well
in
earth
as
in
heauen
,
and
yet
all
one
Church
,
and
one
mans
members
,
euen
Christ
Iesus
.
Boner
.
Well
what
saist
thou
by
auricular
Confession
.
Smith
.
It
is
needfull
in
Christs
Church
,
but
if
it
be
needfull
in
your
Church
.
it
is
to
pick
folkes
purses
,
and
such
pick●purse
matters
is
the
whole
rabblemene
of
your
ceremonies
,
for
all
is
but
money
matters
that
you
maintaine
:
he
said
thou
maist
be
ashamed
to
say
so
:
I
said
I
speake
by
experience
,
for
I
haue
heard
&
seene
the
fruits
of
Confession
,
it
hath
béene
a
betrayer
of
Kings
secrets
▪
and
others
who
b●ing
glad
to
be
discharged
of
their
sinnes
haue
giuen
to
Priests
great
summes
of
money
to
absolue
them
,
and
sing
Masses
for
their
so●les
health
.
Boner
.
By
the
Masse
if
the
Queene
were
of
my
minde
,
you
should
not
talke
before
any
man
,
but
should
be
put
in
a
S●ck
,
and
a
Dog
tyed
vnto
the
sam●
,
you
should
be
throwne
into
the
water
.
Smith
.
You
and
your
predecessors
haue
sought
by
all
meanes
to
kill
Christ
secretly
,
as
appeareth
by
Master
Hunne
,
whom
your
predecessor
caused
to
be
thrust
into
the
nose
with
ho●e
burning
needles
,
and
then
hanged
him
,
and
said
he
hanged
himselfe
:
and
another
of
your
predecessors
,
when
he
could
not
ouercome
an
innocent
man
by
Scripture
,
he
made
him
priuily
to
be
snarled
,
and
his
flesh
to
be
torne
away
with
pincers
,
and
told
the
people
the
rats
had
eaten
him
.
Bonner
.
Then
came
in
M.
Mordant
,
and
then
he
said
,
How
sayest
thou
Smith
to
the
seuen
Sacraments
?
Smith
.
I
beleeue
that
in
Gods
Church
there
be
but
two
Sacraments
,
Baptisme
and
the
Lords
Supper
:
as
for
your
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
and
all
your
other
Sacraments
,
they
may
well
serue
your
Church
,
but
Gods
Church
hath
nothing
to
do
with
them
.
Bonner
.
Why
,
is
Gods
order
changed
in
baptisme
?
Smith
.
Yes
,
in
hallowing
the
water
,
in
coniuring
of
the
same
in
baptising
children
,
with
annointing
and
spitting
in
their
monthes
,
mingled
with
salt
,
and
with
many
other
lewd
ceremonies
:
then
be
said
,
by
the
masse
I
was
the
shamelest
hereticke
that
euer
he
heard
speake
:
I
said
well
sworne
my
Lord
,
you
keepe
a
good
watch
.
Bonner
.
Well
M●ister
Controller
,
you
catch
me
at
my
words
,
but
I
will
watch
thée
as
well
I
warrant
you
:
then
quoth
Mordant
,
I
neuer
heard
the
like
in
my
life
.
I
pray
my
Lord
marke
well
his
answer
for
Baptisme
,
he
disaloweth
therein
holi●
oyntment
,
salt
,
and
other
lawdable
ceremonies
.
Smith
.
It
is
a
shamefull
blasphemy
against
Christ
,
to
vse
such
mingle
mangle
in
Baptisme
.
Boner
.
I
beléeue
if
a
child
die
without
Baptisme
,
he
is
damned
.
Smith
.
You
sha●l
neuer
be
saued
by
that
beléefe
,
I
pray
are
we
saued
by
water
or
by
Christ
:
he
said
,
by
both
.
I
said
then
,
the
water
died
for
our
sinnes
?
and
must
you
say
that
the
water
hath
life
,
and
it
being
our
seruant
,
and
created
for
vs
,
it
is
our
Sauiour
.
This
is
a
good
doctrine
,
is
it
not
.
Bonner
.
How
vnderstand
you
these
words
,
Except
a
man
bee
borne
of
Water
and
the
Spirit
,
and
Christ
saith
;
Suffer
little
Children
to
come
vnto
me
,
and
if
thou
wilt
not
suffer
them
to
be
baptised
according
to
the
lawdabl●
order
,
thou
lettest
to
come
vnto
Christ
.
Smith
.
Paul
to
the
Galathians
,
asheth
whether
they
rec●iued
the
Spirit
by
the
deeds
of
the
law
,
or
by
the
preaching
of
fai●h
,
and
concludeth
that
the
Holy
Ghost
accompanieth
preaching
of
faith
,
and
with
the
word
of
faith
entereth
into
the
heart
;
so
if
Baptisme
preach
vnto
me
the
washing
in
Christs
bloud
,
the
holy
Ghost
doth
accompanie
it
:
and
Christ
saith
Suffer
little
children
to
come
vnto
me
,
and
not
vnto
water
;
then
if
you
suffer
them
not
to
com
to
Christ
without
the
necessity
of
water
,
but
condemne
them
if
they
die
before
baptisme
,
you
condemne
both
the
merits
and
the
words
of
Christ
.
Bonner
.
Thou
makest
the
water
of
no●●
effect
,
and
then
thou
mayest
put
away
water
.
Smith
.
Peter
saith
It
is
not
the
washing
away
of
the
filth
of
the
flesh
,
but
in
that
a
good
conscience
consenteth
vnto
God
:
and
onely
water
bringeth
not
the
Holy
Ghost
,
for
Simon
receiued
water
,
but
would
haue
giuen
money
for
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
Iohn
had
the
Holy
Ghost
in
his
mothers
wombe
before
Baptisme
,
and
Cornelius
,
Paule
the
Queen
of
Candaces
seruant
,
with
many
others
,
receiued
the
holy
Ghost
before
baptisme
:
and
although
your
generation
haue
set
at
naught
the
word
of
God
,
and
turned
it
vpside
downe
,
yet
must
his
Church
keepe
the
same
order
which
he
left
them
,
which
his
Church
dareth
not
breake
:
and
to
iudge
children
da●●ed
dying
without
baptisme
is
wicked
.
Bonner
.
What
say
you
to
the
Sacrament
of
Orders
?
Smith
.
You
must
call
it
the
Sacrament
of
misorders
,
for
all
orders
are
appointed
of
GOD
,
but
your
shauing
,
annointing
,
greasing
,
poling
,
and
rounding
,
no
such
things
are
appointed
in
Gods
book
:
and
my
Lord
,
if
you
had
grace
or
intelligence
,
you
would
not
so
disfigure
your selfe
as
you
do
.
Boner
.
What
say
you
to
holy
bread
,
and
holy
water
,
the
Sacrament
of
annointing
,
and
the
rest
of
such
Ceremonies
of
the
Church
.
Smith
.
They
be
bables
for
fooles
to
play
withall
,
and
not
for
Gods
children
:
then
Boner
and
Mordant
departed
,
then
certaine
Doctors
baited
me
halfe
an
houre
:
of
whom
I
asked
,
where
were
all
you
in
the
daies
of
King
Edward
,
that
you
spake
not
that
which
you
speake
now
?
they
said
,
they
were
in
England
:
I
said
,
but
then
you
had
the
faces
of
men
,
but
now
you
haue
put
on
Lions
faces
;
you
haue
for
euery
time
a
visar
:
if
another
King
Edward
should
arise
,
you
would
then
say
,
down
with
the
Pope
,
for
he
is
Antichrist
,
and
so
are
all
his
Angels
,
then
I
was
all
to
reuil●d
.
Doctor
.
You
allow
not
Auriculer
confession
;
I
said
,
it
is
,
because
the
word
of
GOD
alloweth
it
not
:
He
said
,
it
is
written
,
Thou
shalt
not
hide
thy
sinnes
.
I
said
,
no
more
doe
I
when
I
confesse
them
to
God
:
Hee
said
,
you
cannot
hide
them
from
God
;
therefore
you
must
vnderstand
,
it
is
spoken
to
bee
vttered
vnto
them
that
do
not
know
them
.
Smith
.
Then
must
the
Priest
confesse
himselfe
to
me
▪
as
I
to
him
,
for
I
know
his
faults
no
more
then
●e
knoweth
mine
:
but
if
you
confesse
to
a
Priest
,
and
not
to
God
,
you
shall
haue
the
reward
that
Iudas
had
:
for
hee
confessed
himselfe
to
the
Priest
,
and
yet
went
and
hanged
himselfe
,
and
those
that
acknowledge
not
there
faults
to
God
,
are
said
to
hide
them
.
Doctor
.
What
did
they
that
came
to
Iohn
Baptist
,
I
said
that
they
confessed
to
God
;
he
said
,
and
not
to
Iohn
:
I
said
if
it
were
vnto
Iohn
,
as
you
cannot
proue
,
yet
it
was
to
God
before
Iohn
and
the
whole
congregation
:
he
said
Iohn
was
alone
in
the
wildernes
.
Smith
.
Yet
hee
made
many
Disciples
,
and
many
Saduces
,
and
Pharisies
came
vnto
his
Baptisme
:
therefore
if
they
confessed
themselues
to
Iohn
,
it
was
vnto
all
the
congregation
,
as
Paul
confessed
openly
in
his
Epistle
to
Timothy
,
that
hee
was
not
worthy
t●
bee
called
an
Apostle
,
because
hee
had
been
a
tyrant
,
but
as
for
eare
Confession
you
neuer
heard
it
allowed
by
the
Word
of
God
:
For
as
Dauid
saith
,
I
will
confesse
my
sinnes
vnto
the
LORD
,
so
all
his
Children
doe
and
euer
did
:
Then
they
called
mee
Dogge
,
and
said
I
was
damned
:
Then
I
said
you
are
Dogges
,
because
you
will
●●ay
your
friends
for
offering
vnto
you
all
things
.
I
may
say
with
Paul
,
I
haue
fought
with
beasts
in
the
likenes
of
men
,
for
I
haue
béene
baited
this
two
daies
of
my
Lord
,
and
his
great
Buls
of
Basan
,
and
in
the
hall
I
haue
béene
baited
with
the
rest
of
his
band
.
Bonner
.
Then
he
came
and
asked
the
Doctors
whether
they
had
done
him
any
good
,
and
they
said
no.
And
I
said
,
How
can
an
euill
Tree
bring
forth
good
fruit
:
He
said
,
Wilt
thou
neither
heare
me
nor
them
?
Thou
shalt
bee
burned
in
Smithfield
.
Smith
.
And
you
shall
burne
in
hell
if
ye
repent
not
,
I
perceiue
you
and
your
Doctors
will
not
come
vnto
me
,
and
I
am
not
determined
to
come
to
you
:
then
with
many
rayling
sentences
I
was
sent
away
.
The
last
examination
.
Smith
.
THen
I
with
my
Brethren
were
brought
into
the
Consistory
,
before
Bonner
,
the
Lord
Mayor
,
and
the
Sheriffes
.
Bonner
.
By
my
faith
my
Lord
Mayor
,
I
haue
shewed
as
much
fauour
as
any
man
liuing
might
do
:
but
I
perceiue
all
is
lost
●n
him
,
and
all
his
company
.
I
said
,
My
Lord
you
must
not
sweare
;
then
he
said
,
I
was
Maister
Controller
,
and
pointed
to
my
Brother
Tankerfield
,
and
said
,
This
is
Maister
speaker
.
Mayor
.
Thou
speakest
against
the
blessed
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
.
Smith
.
I
deny
it
to
be
any
Sacrament
,
and
I
stand
here
to
make
probation
of
the
same
:
if
my
Lord
or
any
of
his
Doctors
can
proue
the
name
or
vsage
of
the
same
,
I
will
recant
then
.
Then
spake
my
Brother
Tankerfield
,
and
defended
the
probation
which
they
call
heresie
.
Bonner
.
By
my
troth
Maister
speaker
,
you
shall
preach
at
a
stake
:
Then
I
said
,
well
sworne
my
Lord
,
you
kéepe
a
good
watch
;
he
said
,
well
Maister
Controller
I
am
no
Saint
.
Smith
.
No
my
Lord
,
nor
yet
a
good
Bishop
:
a
Bishop
saith
Saint
Paul
,
Should
be
faultlesse
,
and
a
dedicate
vessell
to
God
:
and
are
you
not
ashamed
to
sit
in
i●dgment
,
and
be
a
blasphemer
,
condemning
Innocents
.
My
Lord
Mayor
,
I
would
require
you
in
Gods
Name
,
that
I
may
haue
Iustice
:
we
are
heare
to
day
a
great
many
of
Innocents
,
wrongfullie
accused
of
heresie
.
I
require
but
the
fauour
that
Festus
and
Agrippa
,
Heathen
men
,
shewed
to
the
Apostle
,
which
gaue
him
leaue
to
speake
for
himselfe
,
and
heard
the
probation
of
his
cause
:
then
the
Lord
Mayor
hanging
downe
his
head
,
said
nothing
.
Bonner
.
Thou
shalt
preach
at
a
stake
,
and
so
Sheriffe
Woodroffe
cried
with
the
Bishop
,
away
with
them
.
Thus
came
I
in
foure
tim●●
before
them
,
desiring
Iustice
to
be
heard
,
but
could
haue
none
:
at
length
,
my
Friends
required
with
on●
voyce
the
same
,
and
could
not
haue
it
,
so
we
were
condemned
,
because
they
all
ten
held
the
same
opinions
in
effect
.
Smith
.
When
the
sentence
began
to
be
read
in
Dei
nomine
.
I
answered
he
began
in
a
wrong
name
,
for
he
could
not
finde
in
Scriptures
to
giue
sentence
of
death
against
any
man
for
his
conscience
.
He
was
burned
at
Uxbridge
,
when
hee
was
come
to
the
stake
,
he
mightily
comforted
the
people
,
and
told
them
;
he
doubted
not
●ut
God
will
shew
you
some
token
that
I
die
in
a
good
cause
:
at
length
he
being
●ell-nigh
halfe
burned
all
blacke
with
fire
,
clustered
together
in
a
lump
like
a
black
●●le
,
all
men
thinking
him
dead
,
suddenly
he
arose
vpright
,
lifting
vp
the
stumpes
of
his
armes
,
clapping
them
together
,
declaring
a
reioycing
heart
to
them
,
and
so
di●d
.
He
also
wrote
many
godly
Letters
,
as
you
may
sée
in
the
Booke
more
at
la●ge
.
Stephen
Harwood
was
burned
at
Stratford
,
and
Thomas
Fust
was
burned
at
Ware
.
When
William
Hayle
of
Thorpe
in
Essex
was
condemned
:
O
good
people
said
he
,
●eware
of
this
I●olater
and
Antichrist
,
pointing
to
Bonner
.
He
was
burned
at
Bar●et
.
George
King
,
Thomas
Leyes
,
and
Iohn
Wade
,
sickned
in
Prison
and
dyed
,
and
were
cast
into
the
fields
,
and
buried
by
night
of
the
faithfull
,
when
none
durst
doe
it
in
the
day
.
Ioane
Lashford
,
the
Daughter
of
Iohn
Warne
,
and
Elizabeth
Warne
Martyrs
,
was
repréeued
to
a
longer
day
:
her
martirdome
was
next
yeare
.
William
Andrew
.
HE
was
sent
out
of
Horsie
in
Essex
by
the
Lord
Rich
,
and
Sir
Richard
Southwell
,
and
being
twice
examined
before
Boner
,
he
stood
manfullie
in
the
defence
of
his
Religion
:
at
length
,
through
straight
handling
in
the
Prison
in
Newgate
,
he
died
,
and
after
the
Popish
manner
hee
was
cast
into
the
fields
,
and
in
the
night
secretly
buried
by
the
faithfull
.
Robert
Samuell
.
IUstice
Foster
of
Cobdocke
in
Suffolke
,
a
deadly
hater
of
the
Professors
of
the
truth
,
amongst
many
others
that
were
also
troubled
by
him
,
this
Robert
Samuell
,
a
godly
Preacher
in
King
Edwards
daies
,
was
one
:
Hee
was
Minister
of
Barford
in
Suffolke
,
and
beeing
put
from
the
Ministry
,
as
others
were
,
he
taught
priuilie
,
and
when
that
the
order
came
vp
,
that
Priests
should
put
away
their
Wiues
,
and
bee
compelled
to
single
life
,
Samuell
would
not
agrée
thereto
.
Maister
Foster
sent
out
espials
to
apprehend
him
,
and
carry
him
to
Prison
if
hée
were
found
to
come
vnto
his
Wife
:
whereby
he
was
taken
,
and
put
into
Ipswich
Iayle
,
from
thence
he
was
carried
to
Norwich
,
where
Doctor
Hopton
the
Bishop
,
and
Doctor
Donnings
his
Chancellor
,
exercised
great
crueltie
against
him
.
They
kept
in
him
strait
prison
,
where
he
was
chained
bolt
vpright
vnto
a
great
post
,
that
hee
was
●aine
to
beare
all
his
bodie
on
tip-toe
,
and
kept
him
without
meat
and
drinke
,
onelie
he
had
euery
day
two
or
thrée
mouthfuls
of
Bread
,
and
thrée
spoonefuls
of
Water
.
He
would
often
haue
drunken
his
owne
Water
,
but
his
bodie
was
so
dried
vp
,
that
he
was
not
able
to
make
water
.
When
he
was
brought
forth
to
be
burned
,
he
reported
,
that
after
he
had
béen
famished
with
hunger
two
or
thrée
daies
together
,
he
fell
into
a
slumber
,
at
which
time
one
clad
all
in
white
,
seemed
to
stand
before
him
,
which
said
;
Samuell
,
Samuell
,
be
of
good
cheere
,
for
after
this
day
thou
shalt
neuer
be
hungry
or
thirstie
,
which
was
performed
:
for
spéedily
after
he
was
burned
,
and
from
that
time
vntill
he
suffered
he
felt
neither
hunger
nor
thirst
:
and
he
said
,
he
declared
this
,
that
all
might
sée
the
wonderfull
workes
of
God
.
He
said
,
he
could
vtter
many
such
comforts
,
as
he
had
of
Christ
in
his
afflictions
,
which
modesty
would
not
suffer
him
to
vtter
.
As
he
was
going
vnto
the
fire
,
a
Maid
named
Rose
Notingham
,
took
him
about
necke
and
kissed
him
,
who
being
marked
,
the
next
day
was
sought
for
to
bee
had
to
Prison
,
and
burned
,
yet
by
Gods
goodnesse
the
escaped
:
yet
two
honest
Women
fell
into
the
rage
of
that
time
;
the
one
a
Brewers
wife
,
the
other
a
Shoe-makers
Wife
,
who
were
burned
the
next
day
after
Samuell
:
the
one
was
called
Anne
Potten
,
the
other
Ioane
Trunchfield
.
The
report
of
them
which
saw
Samuell
burned
,
is
,
that
his
body
in
burning
did
●hine
as
bright
and
white
as
new
tryed
Siluer
in
the
eies
of
them
that
stood
by
.
In
the
booke
at
large
thou
maist
sée
a
godly
Letter
of
his
,
and
a
godly
confession
of
his
Faith
.
William
Allen.
HE
was
a
labouring
man
,
sometimes
Seruant
to
Iohn
Houghton
of
Somerset
,
he
was
burned
at
Walsingham
:
he
was
imprisoned
,
for
saying
he
would
neuer
follow
the
crosse
on
procession
.
The
Bishop
bad
him
returne
vnto
the
Catholique
Church
:
he
answered
,
he
would
turne
vnto
the
Catholike
Church
,
but
not
to
the
Romish
Church
;
and
said
,
if
he
saw
the
King
and
Quéene
,
and
all
other
follow
the
Crosse
,
and
knéele
downe
to
the
Crosse
,
he
would
not
.
Roger
Coo.
HE
was
of
Melford
in
Suffolke
,
a
Sheare-man
,
an
aged
Father
:
after
his
sundry
conflicts
with
his
Aduersaries
,
he
was
burned
at
Yexford
in
Suffolke
,
for
denying
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
and
when
the
Bishop
said
he
must
obey
the
King
,
whether
his
command
agrée
with
the
word
of
God
or
no.
He
answered
:
If
Sidrach
,
Misaach
,
and
Abednago
had
done
so
,
Nabuchadnezzer
had
not
confessed
the
liuing
Lord
:
and
when
the
Bishop
said
he
had
charge
of
his
Soule
,
he
answered
,
if
you
go
to
the
Diuell
for
your
sinnes
,
where
shall
I
become
.
Thomas
Cobbe
.
LIkewise
Thomas
Cobbe
of
Hauehill
,
George
Catmer
,
and
Robert
Streater
of
Hyth
,
Anthony
Burward
of
Calete
,
George
Brodbridge
of
Bromfield
,
James
Tutty
of
Breachley
.
THese
were
brought
before
Thorton
Bishop
of
Douer
,
George
Brodbridge
said
,
he
would
not
be
confessed
of
a
Priest
,
because
he
could
not
forgiue
his
owne
sinnes
.
And
moreouer
,
as
for
holy
Bread
and
holy
Water
,
and
the
Masse
,
I
do
(
quoth
he
)
vtterly
defie
them
,
therefore
they
were
all
fiue
burned
as
Heretickes
at
Canterbury
.
Thomas
Heyward
,
and
Iohn
Gorway
.
WE
finde
they
were
condemned
and
burned
at
Lichfield
,
in
the
Dioces
of
Lichfield
and
Couentry
.
Robert
Glouer
,
and
Iohn
Glouer
his
Brother
,
and
William
Glouer
another
Brother
.
IOhn
was
the
eldest
brother
,
In
King
Henries
daies
,
this
Iohn
fell
into
a
dispaire
of
himselfe
,
vpon
the
occasion
of
these
words
in
the
7.
to
the
Hebrewes
,
For
it
cannot
be
,
that
they
which
were
once
illuminated
and
haue
tasted
the
heauenly
gift
&c.
The
Bishop
sending
a
warrant
for
this
Iohn
,
the
Mayor
of
Couentry
sent
him
a
priuy
watch-word
,
who
with
his
Brother
William
conuayed
himselfe
away
,
but
the
Sheriffe
found
Robert
lying
sicke
in
bed
,
and
although
the
Sheriffe
would
faine
haue
dismissed
him
,
saying
;
Hee
was
not
the
man
for
whom
they
were
sent
,
yet
fearing
the
stout
words
of
the
Officer
,
he
put
him
in
Prison
vntill
the
Bishops
comming
.
Robert
.
Being
brought
before
the
Bishop
of
Couentry
,
he
asked
me
wherefore
I
wou●d
not
come
to
Church
,
I
said
I
would
not
come
thither
as
long
as
Masse
was
vsed
in
their
Churches
,
though
I
had
500.
liues
and
might
saue
them
all
by
going
:
and
I
asked
if
they
could
finde
any
thing
in
the
Scriptures
,
whereby
they
could
defend
the
Masse
.
Bish.
He
asked
who
should
be
iudge
of
the
holy
word
,
I
said
Christ
.
Robert
.
He
refused
not
to
giue
his
doctri●e
to
be
examined
of
the
people
,
by
searching
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
so
did
Paule
,
and
if
that
would
not
suffice
,
I
said
I
would
stand
to
the
iudgement
of
the
Primitiue
Church
,
which
was
next
after
the
Apostles
time
,
and
that
should
be
iudge
betwixt
them
▪
He
answered
he
was
mine
Ordinary
,
and
therefore
it
was
my
part
to
beléeue
as
hee
did
.
I
said
,
what
if
hée
should
sa●●
black
is
white
,
or
darknesse
light
.
Bish.
Thou
art
gone
from
the
Catholick
Church
,
where
was
thy
Church
before
King
Edwards
daies
?
I
asked
,
where
was
the
Church
in
Elias
his
time
,
and
in
Christs
time
?
He
said
,
Elias
only
complained
of
the
ten
Tribes
.
I
said
there
was
no
Prophet
at
that
time
in
the
other
two
Tribes
,
then
the
Bishop
commanded
me
to
be
caried
vnto
a
more
strait
Prison
,
declaring
that
he
would
finde
a
meanes
at
his
returne
,
to
wéede
such
wolues
out
of
the
way
.
After
the
Chancelor
,
a
Prebendary
called
Tensea
came
to
him
,
and
exhorted
him
by
all
meanes
possible
to
submit
himselfe
vnto
the
Church
.
Robert
.
I
would
gladly
submit
my selfe
vnto
the
Church
,
which
submitteth
it selfe
to
Gods
word
:
but
how
(
quoth
he
)
can
you
come
to
the
knowledge
of
the
word
of
God
,
but
as
you
be
led
by
the
Church
.
I
answered
,
the
Church
is
not
aboue
the
word
of
God
,
because
it
declareth
it
,
no
more
then
Iohn
Baptist
is
aboue
Christ
,
by
shewing
Christs
comming
vnto
the
people
,
or
if
you
should
tell
one
this
is
the
King
,
and
therefore
you
should
say
,
you
were
aboue
the
King
.
Bish.
after
he
was
sent
for
againe
before
the
Bishop
,
he
perswaded
him
to
bee
a
member
of
his
Church
.
Robert
.
I
told
him
I
was
a
member
of
the
true
Church
that
was
founded
vpon
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
,
the
chéefe
and
principall
piller
beeing
Christ
Iesus
.
This
Church
was
from
the
beginning
,
and
no
maruell
though
according
vnto
the
course
of
this
world
,
it
doth
not
shew
forth
the
externall
light
,
for
it
is
afflicted
with
continuall
crosses
,
that
it
hath
no
respite
from
feare
and
tirannicall
vsage
:
the
Bishop
contended
that
he
was
of
the
Church
;
so
said
I
,
the
whole
congregation
once
cryed
against
the
Prophets
,
The
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
;
but
when
I
said
any
thing
for
my selfe
,
the
Bishop
commaunded
me
vpon
my
alleagiance
to
hold
my
tongue
,
calling
me
proud
and
arrogant
Hypocrite
.
After
for
denying
that
there
were
any
more
then
two
Sacraments
,
and
that
the
Masse
was
neither
Sacrament
nor
Sacrifice
,
because
it
differeth
from
the
true
institution
of
Christ
,
and
taketh
it
cleane
away
,
and
that
he
denied
Confession
to
a
Priest
:
he
was
condemned
and
burned
at
Couentree
.
Cornelius
Bungey
.
IN
the
same
fire
which
the
said
Robert
Glouer
was
burned
,
Cornelius
Bungey
a
Capper
of
Couentry
▪
who
was
condemned
by
the
said
Bishop
:
First
,
for
that
he
did
maintaine
that
the
Priest
had
no
power
to
absolue
a
sinner
from
his
sinnes
,
and
that
there
be
but
two
Sacraments
:
Baptisme
,
and
the
Lords
Supper
:
And
that
there
was
not
the
Lords
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
in
the
Sacrament
of
their
popish
Altar
:
And
that
the
Pope
is
not
head
of
the
Church
.
WILLIAM
WOLSEY
,
and
ROBERT
PYGOT
Painter
.
THese
were
condemned
and
burned
by
the
Bishop
and
Chancellor
of
Ely
,
and
both
in
one
fire
at
Ely
were
burned
.
NICHOLAS
RIDLEY
,
Bishop
of
London
,
and
HVGH
LATIMER
Bishop
of
Worcester
.
NIcholas
Ridley
came
of
a
gentle
stock
,
borne
in
Northumberland
;
he
was
first
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
and
after
Bishop
of
London
,
in
which
offices
he
so
occupied
himselfe
in
preaching
the
holsome
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
that
neuer
child
was
so
dearely
beloued
of
his
parents
,
as
he
was
of
his
flocke
:
he
preached
euery
Holiday
or
Sunday
in
some
one
place
or
other
,
to
whom
the
people
swarmed
like
Bées
.
He
did
carefully
instruct
his
Family
:
hee
gaue
them
euery
one
a
New
Testament
,
and
would
giue
them
money
to
learne
certaine
principall
Chapters
by
hart
,
being
maruellous
carefull
ouer
them
,
that
they
might
be
a
spectacle
of
vertue
and
honesty
to
others
.
He
called
Mistris
Boner
Bishop
Boners
Mother
,
his
mother
,
and
when
he
was
at
his
house
at
Fulham
,
the
dwelling
there
,
he
euer
sent
for
her
to
meales
,
and
placed
her
in
a
Cha●●e
at
the
Tables
end
,
and
shee
was
neuer
displaced
of
her
seate
,
though
the
Kings
Councell
were
there
,
but
hee
would
tell
them
that
this
place
of
right
and
custome
is
for
my
mother
Boner
:
but
he
was
well
recompenced
therfore
by
Boner
,
who
was
the
destruction
of
him
and
his
.
He
was
immediately
after
the
comming
of
Queene
Mary
committed
vnto
prison
and
carried
to
Oxford
like
a
most
heynous
traytor
and
heretick
with
Cranmer
,
and
Latimer
,
accompanied
with
a
band
of
Souldiers
,
as
is
before
mentioned
.
The
Conference
of
RIDLEY
and
LATIMER
,
vpon
the
obiection
of
ANTONIAN
.
Antonian
.
ALL
men
maruell
why
you
goe
not
to
Masse
,
which
is
a
thing
much
esteemed
of
all
men
,
and
of
the
Queene
her selfe
.
Ridley
.
Because
no
man
that
layeth
hand
on
the
plough
,
and
looketh
back
is
fit
for
the
Kingdome
of
God
.
Saint
Paul
would
not
suffer
Titus
to
be
circumcised
,
that
the
truth
of
the
Gospell
might
remaine
with
vs
vncorrupt
,
and
if
I
build
againe
the
things
which
I
destroyed
,
I
am
a
trespasser
:
And
another
cause
is
least
I
should
seeme
to
allow
that
which
I
know
to
bee
contrarie
to
sound
Doctrine
,
and
to
be
a
stumbli●g
stock
to
the
weake
,
so
w●
should
be
to
me
by
whom
of●ence
commeth
:
it
were
better
wee
were
cast
into
the
Sea
with
a
Milstone
about
our
neckes
.
Anto.
What
is
it
in
the
Masse
that
so
offendeth
you
,
that
you
will
not
heare
nor
see
it
:
haue
you
not
in
times
past
said
Masse
your selfe
.
Rid.
I
am
sory
therfore
,
and
I
trust
God
hath
forgiuen
me
,
for
I
did
it
ignorantly
,
&
these
things
in
the
Masse
are
contrary
to
Gods
Word
and
offend
me
.
The
strange
tongue
,
the
want
of
shewing
the
Lords
death
,
the
Sacrament
is
not
communicated
vnto
all
vnder
both
kinds
:
the
sign
is
worshipped
for
the
thing
signified
:
Christs
passion
is
iniured
,
by
affirming
the
Masse
to
purge
sinnes
,
and
there
are
manifold
superstitions
,
and
trifling
fondnes
in
the
same
.
Anto.
It
is
a
great
crime
to
seperate
from
the
Communion
or
fellowship
of
the
Church
and
make
a
Schisme
:
you
hated
the
Anabaptists
,
and
impugned
them
:
This
was
the
errour
of
Nouatus
,
and
of
the
heretickes
called
(
Catheri
)
that
they
would
not
communicate
with
the
Church
,
Rid.
I
take
not
the
Masse
for
the
Communion
of
the
Church
,
but
for
a
popish
deuice
,
whereby
the
institution
for
the
remembrance
of
his
death
is
eluded
▪
&
the
people
of
God
deluded
:
The
sect
of
the
Anabaptists
,
&
the
heresie
of
Nouatus
are
to
be
condemned
,
they
separat
themselues
from
the
Communion
without
any
●ust
cause
,
for
they
did
not
alledge
that
the
Sacraments
were
vnduely
ministred
,
but
alwaies
reprouing
something
,
either
in
the
Ministers
,
or
in
the
communicants
with
them
:
for
the
which
they
abstained
from
the
Communion
,
as
from
an
vnholy
thing
.
Lat.
Caluin
saith
,
the
name
of
peace
is
beautifull
,
and
the
opinion
of
vnitie
is
fayre
:
But
Saint
Paul
when
he
requireth
vnity
he
●oynes
strait
with
all
,
according
to
Iesus
Christ
,
and
no
further
Piotrephes
,
now
of
late
did
much
harpe
vpon
vnity
,
vnity
,
Yea
Sir
(
quoth
I
)
in
verity
,
and
not
in
popery
.
Anto
:
Admit
there
bee
somewhat
in
the
Masse
that
might
be
amended
:
Cyprian
and
Augustine
say
,
Communion
of
Sacraments
doth
not
de●●le
a
man
,
but
consent
of
deeds
.
Rid.
If
it
were
a
trifling
ceremonie
,
or
indifferent
,
for
the
continuance
of
common
quietnes
,
I
could
be
content
to
beare
it
:
But
the
Masse
tendeth
openly
to
the
ouerthrow
of
Christs
institution
,
I
ought
by
no
meanes
in
word
or
deed
consent
thereto
:
That
of
the
Fathers
,
is
ment
of
them
that
suppose
they
be
defiled
,
if
any
secret
vice
be
either
in
the
Ministers
,
or
in
the
Communicants
with
them
,
and
is
not
ment
of
them
which
abhor
Superstition
,
and
wicked
traditions
of
men
,
and
will
not
suffer
them
to
be
in
steede
of
the
Gospell
.
Lat.
The
Mary
bones
of
the
Masse
are
detestable
,
and
by
no
meanes
to
be
borne
with
all
,
it
cannot
be
amended
,
but
by
abolishing
it
for
euer
,
for
if
you
take
away
●blation
,
and
adoration
,
which
hang
vpon
Consecration
,
and
transubstantiation
,
the
Papists
will
not
set
a
button
by
the
Masse
,
onely
for
the
gaine
that
followeth
therin
,
for
if
our
English
Communion
were
a
gainefull
vnto
them
,
as
the
Masse
,
they
would
striue
no
more
for
the
Masse
.
Anto
:
If
you
refuse
to
goe
to
Masse
,
you
forsake
the
Church
,
for
the
Masse
is
the
Sacrament
of
vnitie
:
without
the
Arke
there
is
no
saluation
,
the
Church
is
the
Arke
,
and
Peters
ship
:
Augustine
saith
,
he
shall
not
haue
God
his
Father
,
which
acknowledgeth
not
the
Church
his
mother
:
And
he
also
saith
,
be
thy
life
neuer
so
well
spent
out
of
the
Church
,
thou
shalt
not
inherit
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
.
Ridley
.
The
Catholick
Church
is
the
Communion
of
Saints
,
the
Citie
of
GOD
,
the
spouse
of
Christ
,
the
body
of
Christ
,
the
pillar
of
truth
,
this
Church
I
honour
in
the
Lord
,
but
the
rule
of
this
Church
,
is
the
word
of
God
:
as
many
as
walke
according
to
this
rule
,
peace
bee
vpon
them
and
vpon
Israel
that
pertaineth
to
God
:
the
guide
of
this
Church
is
the
Holy
Ghost
:
the
marks
of
this
Church
are
these
:
The
preaching
of
Gods
word
,
&
due
administration
of
the
Sacraments
:
Charitie
and
obseruing
of
Ecclesiasticall
Discipline
,
according
to
the
word
of
God
;
these
are
the
heauenly
Ierusalem
,
which
consisteth
of
those
which
are
borne
aboue
:
This
is
the
mother
of
vs
all
,
I
will
liue
and
die
the
child
of
this
Church
,
forth
of
this
there
is
no
saluation
,
it
is
onely
knowne
by
the
Scriptures
which
is
the
true
Church
:
indeed
the
bread
which
we
breake
according
to
the
institution
of
Christ
is
the
Sacrament
of
the
vnity
of
Christs
mysticall
body
,
for
we
being
many
are
one
bread
and
one
body
,
because
we
are
partakers
of
one
bread
,
but
in
the
Masse
the
Lords
institution
is
not
obserued
:
for
there
we
are
not
all
partakers
of
one
bread
,
but
one
deuoureth
it
all
.
Lat:
Yea
,
what
fellowship
hath
Christ
with
Antichrist
;
it
is
not
lawful
to
beare
the
yoke
with
Papists
;
Seperat
your selues
from
them
,
saith
the
Lord
,
it
is
one
thing
to
be
the
Church
indéed
,
and
another
thing
to
counterfet
the
Church
:
not
all
that
he
couered
with
the
Title
of
the
Church
are
the
Church
indéed
:
When
S.
Paul
saith
,
Seperate
your selues
from
them
:
He
addeth
,
if
any
man
follow
other
doctrine
,
he
is
puffed
vp
and
knoweth
nothing
:
For
it
is
ignorance
to
know
many
things
and
not
Christ
,
but
if
thou
knowest
Christ
thou
knowest
enough
,
though
thou
know
no
more
:
Therefore
he
would
know
nothing
but
Christ
and
him
crucified
,
as
many
as
be
Papists
and
Masse-mongers
,
may
well
bee
said
to
know
nothing
;
for
they
know
not
Christ
,
they
take
much
away
from
the
merite
of
Christ
.
Anto.
That
Church
which
you
describe
is
inuisible
,
but
Christs
Church
is
visible
and
knowne
:
For
hee
saith
,
tell
it
to
the
Church
,
which
is
in
vaine
to
goe
to
the
Church
,
if
a
man
cannot
tell
which
it
is
.
Rid.
If
we
cannot
see
the
true
Church
,
that
is
not
the
fault
of
the
Church
,
but
either
of
our
owne
blindnes
,
or
of
Satans
darknes
,
but
the
word
is
a
Candle
vnto
vs
,
and
a
light
vnto
our
steps
to
sh●w
the
true
Church
.
Anto.
The
Church
of
Christ
is
vniuersall
dispersed
through
the
whole
world
,
the
great
house
of
GOD
good
and
euill
mingled
together
:
Goates
&
Shéepe
,
Corne
and
Chaffe
;
it
is
the
net
which
gathereth
all
kinde
of
Fishes
:
it
cannot
erre
,
for
CHRIST
IESVS
hath
promised
it
his
good
Spirit
,
to
leade
it
in
all
truth
,
and
the
gates
of
Hell
shall
not
preuaile
against
it
,
he
will
be
with
it
to
the
end
of
the
world
:
What
it
shall
binde
or
lose
in
earth
shall
bee
ratified
in
Heauen
,
it
is
the
truth
:
Augustine
saith
,
I
beleeue
the
Gospell
,
because
the
Church
biddeth
me
beleeue
it
:
this
Church
alloweth
the
Masse
,
therefore
it
must
be
followed
.
RidI
.
The
Church
is
taken
three
manner
of
waies
in
the
Scripture
:
sometime
for
the
whole
multitude
of
the
professors
of
Christ
,
but
as
euery
one
is
not
a
Iew
which
is
a
Iew
outwardly
:
nor
all
that
be
of
Israel
,
are
counted
the
seede
:
So
euery
one
that
is
a
Christian
outwardly
is
not
so
indeede
:
For
hee
that
hath
not
the
Spirit
of
Christ
is
none
of
his
.
The
Church
that
Christ
Iesus
is
head
of
stands
onely
of
liuing
Stones
:
Christians
in
heart
and
truth
,
and
not
in
worde
onely
:
The
multitude
of
the
good
are
the
true
Church
,
the
multitude
of
the
euill
is
the
malignant
Church
,
and
Synagogue
of
Satan
:
These
be
the
three
takings
of
the
Church
:
and
though
there
be
seldom
mention
in
Scriptures
in
this
interpretation
,
y●t
in
the
greatest
assemblies
of
the
world
,
this
Church
hath
borne
the
greatest
swing
.
But
▪
if
any
will
affirme
,
that
vniuersalitie
doth
so
appertaine
vnto
the
church
,
that
Christs
promises
to
the
Church
must
needes
bee
vnderstood
of
that
;
where
was
that
vniuersall
Church
,
in
the
times
of
the
Patriarks
,
and
Prophets
:
Of
Noah
,
Abraham
,
and
Moses
,
(
when
they
would
haue
stoned
him
)
of
Helias
,
of
Ieremy
,
in
the
times
of
Christ
,
and
the
dispersion
of
the
Apostles
in
the
time
of
Arius
When
Constantius
was
Emperour
,
●and
Felix
Bishop
of
Rome
succeeded
Lyberius
,
Lyra
vpon
Mathew
saith
,
the
Church
doth
not
stand
in
men
by
reason
of
their
power
and
dignitie
,
whether
it
be
Ecclesiasticall
or
Seculer
,
for
Princes
and
Popes
and
other
inferiours
haue
fallen
away
from
GOD
:
Therefore
the
Church
consisteth
in
those
persons
in
whom
is
true
knowledge
,
and
Confession
of
the
Faith
,
and
truth
:
euill
men
are
in
the
Church
in
name
,
but
not
in
deed
.
Latimer
.
Touching
the
vehement
saying
of
Saint
Augustine
:
I
would
not
beleeue
the
Gospel
,
but
for
the
Church
.
Melancton
vpon
this
saith
,
the
Church
is
not
a
Iudge
,
but
a
witnes
,
there
were
some
that
lightly
esteemed
the
Iudgement
of
the
Church
,
and
preaching
,
and
reiected
the
outward
word
,
and
stucke
onely
to
there
inward
reuelations
:
This
droue
Saint
Augustine
into
that
vehemencie
,
in
which
he
seemeth
to
them
that
vnderstand
not
his
meaning
,
to
prefer
the
Church
before
the
Gospel
,
and
that
it
had
authoritie
ouer
the
same
,
but
that
godly
man
neuer
thought
so
.
Anto
:
Generall
Councels
represent
the
vniuerfall
Church
:
and
Christ
hath
promised
to
be
in
the
middest
,
where
two
or
three
be
gathered
together
in
his
name
:
Therefore
much
more
where
there
is
so
great
a
multitude
,
but
in
generall
Councels
Masse
hath
been
approued
and
vsed
,
therefore
it
is
good
.
Ridley
.
It
is
true
,
that
where
so
many
be
gathered
together
in
Christs
name
,
it
is
not
credible
,
but
two
or
three
be
gathered
together
in
his
name
,
but
if
there
be
an
hundreth
good
,
&
two
h●ndreth
bad
,
being
the
Decrees
&
Ordinances
goe
according
to
most
voices
,
what
can
the
lesse
number
of
voices
preuaile
:
It
is
a
common
prouerbe
,
often
the
greater
part
ouercommeth
the
better
:
but
it
is
impossible
that
any
such
Councell
of
good
men
allowed
such
a
Masse
as
ours
was
of
late
,
in
a
strange
tongue
,
and
stuffed
with
so
many
absurdities
,
errors
,
and
superstitions
:
for
as
there
is
no
agreement
betwixt
light
and
darknes
,
Christ
and
Beliall
:
so
superstition
and
sincere
religion
,
will-worship
,
and
pure
worship
in
spirit
and
truth
,
can
neuer
agree
together
.
Latimer
.
Touching
generall
Councels
,
I
refer
you
to
your
owne
experience
in
our
Parliaments
,
and
Conuocations
:
the
most
part
in
my
time
did
bring
forth
the
six
Articles
,
because
then
the
King
would
so
haue
it
:
After
the
most
part
did
repeale
the
same
,
because
our
good
Iosias
would
so
haue
it
:
The
same
Articles
now
again
the
most
part
hath
restored
,
because
the
Queene
will
haue
it
;
after
this
sort
most
commonly
are
mens
proceedings
.
Anto.
If
in
generall
Councels
men
should
not
folow
most
vo●ces
,
then
should
the
church
haue
no
certaine
rule
to
determin
waighty
matters
,
but
it
is
not
to
be
beléeued
that
Christ
would
leaue
the
Church
destitute
of
so
necessary
a
help
.
Rid.
Christ
the
most
louing
spouse
of
his
espouse
the
Church
,
did
giue
vnto
it
abundantly
all
things
necessary
to
saluation
,
but
so
that
the
Church
should
kéep
her selfe
within
the
obedience
of
his
commandements
,
and
not
to
séek
any
thing
as
necessary
to
saluation
which
he
teacheth
not
:
and
for
determination
of
all
controuersies
in
Religion
,
Christ
hath
left
vnto
the
Church
▪
Moses
,
and
the
Prophets
,
which
he
willeth
the
church
to
aske
councell
of
,
and
all
the
New
Testament
,
&
that
which
is
hard
in
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
is
reuealed
in
them
:
so
that
wee
haue
no
need
to
say
,
who
shall
clime
vp
to
heauen
,
or
who
shall
goe
downe
into
the
deepe
to
tell
vs
what
is
needfull
to
be
done
:
Christ
hath
done
both
,
and
commanded
〈…〉
〈◊〉
the
word
of
Faith
;
and
if
we
walke
diligently
therein
,
by
his
spirit
we
shall
〈…〉
out
the
truth
▪
and
obtaine
euerlasting
life
:
As
in
Esay
8.
Shall
men-aske
〈…〉
of
the
dead
for
the
liuing
?
Let
them
goe
vnto
the
Law
&
the
Testament
:
〈…〉
Christ
Ioh.
5.
biddeth
vs
Search
the
Scriptures
:
And
Hierom
saith
,
Ignorance
〈…〉
scriptures
is
mother
of
errors
vpon
the
25.
of
Mathew
,
and
in
another
place
he
saith
the
knowledge
of
the
scriptures
is
the
food
of
euerlasting
life
,
and
we
read
not
that
Christ
in
any
place
hath
●aid
so
great
a
burden
vpon
the
members
of
his
Church
that
he
hath
commanded
them
to
go
vnto
the
vniuersal
Church
:
it
is
true
that
Christ
gaue
vnto
his
Church
some
Apostles
,
and
some
Prophets
,
some
Euangelists
,
some
Shepheards
and
Teachers
to
the
edifying
of
the
Saints
,
vntill
we
all
come
vnto
the
vnity
of
Faith
.
But
that
all
,
out
of
all
parts
of
the
world
,
should
méet
together
in
Councell
,
to
define
the
Articles
of
faith
,
it
is
not
commanded
of
Christ
.
Lat.
There
is
diuersitie
betwixt
things
pertaining
to
God
or
Faith
,
and
politick
and
ciuill
matters
:
for
in
the
first
we
must
stand
only
to
the
scriptures
,
which
are
able
to
make
vs
perfect
vnto
saluation
:
if
by
study
and
prayer
we
vnderstand
them
,
and
the
most
prudent
men
of
the
world
are
least
apt
to
vnderstand
them
:
but
in
ciuill
matters
being
wee
know
not
otherwise
how
to
maintaine
common
peace
and
quiet
,
they
doe
ordaine
that
the
most
part
shall
take
place
.
Anto.
It
is
perilous
to
attempt
any
new
thing
in
the
Church
,
vnto
which
the
example
of
the
Prophets
,
of
Christ
,
and
of
the
Apostles
,
are
contrarie
:
for
in
their
time
all
things
were
most
corrupt
,
the
people
were
miserably
giuen
to
superstition
,
the
Priests
despised
the
law
of
God
,
yet
we
neuer
read
that
the
Prophets
made
any
schismes
,
and
Christ
haunted
the
Temples
and
taught
in
them
daily
,
Peter
and
Iohn
went
into
the
Temple
at
the
ninth
houre
of
prayer
,
Paule
after
the
reading
of
the
law
desired
to
say
some
thing
vnto
the
people
:
neyther
Christ
nor
his
Apostles
did
refuse
to
pray
with
others
,
to
sacrifice
or
be
partaker
of
Moses
law
.
Ridley
.
The
Prophets
,
Christ
,
nor
the
Apostles
did
not
communicate
with
the
people
in
any
kind
of
worshipping
forbidden
by
the
law
,
or
repugmant
to
the
word
.
Saint
Aug●stine
in
his
Epistle
Ad
Ianuarium
,
speaking
of
the
ceremonies
of
the
Iewes
,
he
saith
,
They
were
burdens
of
the
law
which
were
deliuered
by
the
word
of
God
,
and
not
by
the
presumptions
of
men
;
but
now
the
ceremonies
are
of
men
,
and
contrary
to
the
word
of
God
,
and
therefore
not
to
be
borne
.
In
the
story
of
Tobias
,
when
all
other
went
to
the
golden
calues
of
Ieroboam
to
worship
,
hee
alone
went
to
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
to
worship
In
the
third
of
Kings
the
man
of
God
threatned
terrible
plagues
to
the
Priest
of
Bethell
,
and
to
the
Altar
which
Ieroboam
had
made
,
which
came
to
passe
by
King
Iosias
.
The
Prophets
vehemently
rebuked
the
people
still
for
going
a
whoreing
with
their
Hill-Altars
:
and
this
was
the
chiefe
cause
wherefore
the
false
Prophets
ceased
not
to
maligne
the
true
Prophets
,
therefore
they
beate
them
,
and
banished
them
.
How
otherwise
can
you
vnderstand
the
saying
of
S.
Paul
,
What
concord
hath
Christ
with
Beliall
,
the
beleeuer
with
the
Infidel
,
&
the
temple
of
God
with
Idols
:
for
we
are
said
to
be
Gods
temple
because
God
dwelleth
in
vs
:
wherfore
we
are
bidden
to
come
out
&
seperat
our selues
from
them
,
and
to
touch
no
vncleane
thing
,
and
God
will
receiue
vs
and
be
our
Father
,
and
we
shall
be
his
Sonnes
and
Daughters
.
In
the
12.
of
Iudith
,
she
would
not
defile
her selfe
with
the
meats
of
the
wicked
.
The
Machabees
died
manfully
in
the
defence
of
the
Law
:
S.
Augustine
saith
,
If
we
praise
the
Machabees
for
their
stoutnesse
for
the
Law
of
Moses
,
how
much
more
ought
we
to
suffer
all
things
for
our
baptisme
and
the
Lords
supper
,
which
the
Masse
vtterly
abolisheth
and
corrupteth
.
Anto.
I
perceiue
you
are
so
obstinatly
wedded
vnto
your
owne
opinion
,
that
no
wholsome
counsels
can
draw
you
to
a
better
mind
,
therefore
you
must
be
handled
by
the
lawes
,
and
be
either
compelled
thereto
,
or
suffer
the
punishment
of
the
Law
:
he
that
refuseth
to
obey
the
lawes
of
the
realme
,
is
an
enemy
to
his
Country
.
This
is
the
readiest
way
to
stir
vp
ciuill
wars
,
it
is
better
you
should
beare
your
owne
●●nne
,
then
the
common
quiet
to
bee
disturbed
:
how
can
you
say
you
will
bee
the
Quéenes
subiects
,
when
you
openly
professe
you
will
not
kéepe
her
lawes
.
Ridl
.
It
is
true
,
he
that
will
not
obey
the
Gospell
,
must
be
forced
thereto
by
the
law
,
but
this
ought
not
to
be
against
them
which
cannot
bear
superstitions
,
nor
the
ouerthrow
of
Christs
institutions
,
but
detesteth
such
procéedings
for
the
glorie
of
God
,
and
they
that
loue
their
Country
in
God
,
will
rather
obey
God
then
man
,
&
they
that
obey
mans
lawes
against
Gods
lawes
,
in
pretence
of
the
loue
of
their
countrey
,
they
make
their
countrey
fight
against
God
,
in
whom
consisteth
,
the
very
stay
of
the
countrey
:
such
are
the
most
deadly
eeemies
and
traytors
of
their
countrey
,
for
they
goe
about
to
bring
vpon
the●r
countrey
a
present
ru●●e
.
Sathan
had
euer
this
dart
in
readines
to
hurle
against
Gods
children
,
so
accuse
them
of
sodition
that
he
may
bring
them
in
danger
of
the
higher
powers
,
so
he
hath
vp
his
ministers
alwayes
charged
the
Prophets
:
Acab
said
to
Elias
,
Thou
art
he
that
troubleth
Israel
,
and
the
false
Prophets
complained
to
their
Princes
of
Ieremy
,
that
his
wordes
were
seditious
and
not
to
be
suffered
▪
the
Scribes
and
Pharises
accused
Christ
as
a
seditious
person
,
that
spake
against
Caesar
,
and
at
length
●ryed
,
If
thou
let
him
goe
thou
art
not
Caesars
friend
:
Tertullian
accused
Paule
before
Felix
,
that
he
was
a
pestilent
fellow
and
a
stirrer
of
sedition
.
But
these
men
were
not
so
,
but
of
false
men
falsly
accused
,
onely
because
they
openly
reproued
their
guiles
,
superstitions
and
deceits
.
A
man
ought
to
obey
his
Prince
,
but
in
the
Lord
,
and
neuer
against
the
law
of
the
Lord
:
for
he
that
louingly
obeyeth
his
Prince
against
God
,
is
a
deceiuer
of
his
Prince
,
and
helpeth
him
to
worke
his
owne
destruction
:
wee
must
giue
vnto
the
Prince
that
which
is
his
,
and
vnto
God
that
which
is
his
.
Valentinianus
the
Emperour
chusing
the
Bishop
of
Millan
,
said
,
He
set
him
in
his
seat
for
this
cause
,
that
if
we
doe
offend
we
may
submit
our selues
vnto
him
.
Polycarpus
the
most
constant
Martyr
,
when
he
●●ood
before
the
chiefe
Ruler
,
was
commaunded
to
blasph●me
Christ
,
and
to
sweare
by
the
fortune
of
Caesar
;
we
are
taught
(
quoth
he
)
to
giue
honour
vnto
Princes
,
but
such
honour
as
is
not
contrary
to
Gods
Religion
.
HVGH
LATIMER
.
THis
constant
Martyr
was
the
sonne
of
one
Hugh
Latimer
of
Thirkesson
,
in
the
Countie
of
Leicester
,
a
husbandman
of
wealthy
and
good
estimation
:
he
studying
Diuinitie
in
Cambridge
,
at
the
first
was
zealous
in
the
popish
Religion
,
and
so
scrupelous
(
as
hee
himselfe
confesseth
)
that
being
a
Priest
,
and
vsing
to
say
Masse
,
hee
did
so
obserue
the
Romish
Decrees
,
that
he
thought
he
had
neuer
mingled
enough
his
massing
Wine
with
water
,
and
hee
was
of
the
opinion
that
he
should
neuer
be
damned
,
if
once
he
were
a
professed
Frier
,
with
diuers
such
superstitious
fantasies
,
and
in
his
blind
zeale
hee
was
a
very
enemy
vnto
the
professors
of
the
Truth
,
and
when
he
tooke
the
degree
of
proceeding
Batcheler
of
Diuinitie
,
he
made
his
oration
against
Philpot
,
Melancton
,
&
his
works
:
Then
Maister
Bilney
,
as
before
is
said
,
perswaded
him
to
forsake
his
former
studie
of
the
Schoole
Doctors
,
and
such
fooleries
,
and
to
become
a
true
scholler
in
true
Diuinitie
:
so
that
where
before
hee
was
an
enemy
,
and
almost
a
persecutor
of
the
Gospell
of
Christ
,
hee
was
now
an
earnest
seeker
after
CHRIST
IESUS
,
and
became
both
a
publike
preacher
,
and
a
priuate
instructer
of
his
brethren
in
the
Uniuersitie
two
yeares
,
but
Sathan
neuer
sleepeth
when
he
seeth
his
Kingdome
decay
:
he
raised
his
Children
to
trouble
him
.
Latimer
in
his
Sermons
before
Christmas
gaue
the
people
certaine
Cardes
,
out
of
the
fift
,
sixt
,
and
seuenth
of
Mathew
:
Wherevpon
they
might
occupy
the
time
,
for
the
chiefe
Carde
he
limited
the
Heart
,
as
the
principall
thing
they
should
serue
GOD
with
,
and
thereby
hee
ouerthrew
all
hypocriticall
,
and
externall
Ceremonies
,
to
that
end
he
wished
the
Scriptures
to
bee
read
altogether
in
the
English
tongue
,
that
the
common
people
might
thereby
learne
their
dueties
to
GOD
and
their
Neighbours
:
hereby
hee
wrought
in
the
hearers
much
fruit
,
to
the
ouerthrow
of
Popish
Superstition
,
and
setting
vp
of
true
Religion
.
The
Sonday
before
Christmas
day
,
in
his
Sermon
he
deliuered
his
Cards
as
aforesaid
,
making
the
heart
the
chiefe
Carde
,
inuiting
all
men
to
serue
the
Lord
with
inward
heart
and
true
affection
,
and
not
with
outward
ceremonies
,
that
in
the
seruic●
of
the
heart
consisteth
true
religion
,
and
not
in
the
outward
deeds
of
the
letter
,
or
in
the
glistering
shew
of
mens
traditions
,
of
pardons
,
pilgrimages
,
ceremonies
,
vowes
,
deuotions
,
voluntarie
workes
,
and
works
of
supererogation
,
foundations
,
oblations
,
the
Popes
supremacie
:
you
may
sée
two
Sermons
of
his
to
this
effect
in
the
booke
at
large
.
Doctor
Bucknam
about
the
same
time
of
Christmas
,
to
deface
Master
Latimer
,
brought
forth
his
Christmas
Dice
,
casting
to
his
audience
Cinque
and
Quater
,
wherby
to
proue
that
it
were
not
expedient
that
the
Scriptures
should
be
in
English
,
lest
the
vulgar
people
by
the
occasion
thereof
should
be
brought
to
leaue
their
vocation
,
or
to
runne
into
some
inconuenience
;
as
the
Plowman
,
when
he
heares
that
,
No
man
laying
his
hand
vnto
the
Plough
and
looking
backe
,
is
meete
for
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
,
might
perhaps
cease
from
his
Plough
:
likewise
the
Baker
,
when
he
heareth
that
a
little
leauen
corrupteth
a
whole
lump
of
dough
,
may
perchance
leaue
our
bread
vnleauened
,
and
so
our
bodies
shall
be
vnseasoned
:
and
when
the
simple
man
heareth
,
If
thine
eye
offend
thee
,
pluck
it
out
and
cast
it
from
thee
,
may
make
himselfe
blinde
,
and
so
fill
the
world
full
of
beggers
.
These
,
with
other
moe
,
he
brought
to
the
number
of
fiue
:
yet
Master
Latimer
,
notwithstanding
all
his
aduersaries
(
which
were
man●
)
together
with
Master
Bilney
,
continued
in
Cambridge
a
certaine
space
:
they
vsed
much
to
conferre
and
to
walke
together
in
the
fields
:
the
place
of
their
conference
was
long
time
after
called
by
the
name
of
Hereticks
hill
.
These
two
did
often
visit
the
prisoners
,
relie●e
the
needy
,
and
feed
the
hungry
.
There
was
a
woman
laide
in
prison
for
suspition
of
murdering
her
childe
,
she
denying
it
,
they
searching
into
the
matter
found
that
her
husband
loued
her
not
,
and
therefore
sought
to
make
her
away
.
The
matter
was
thus
:
her
childe
hauing
bin
sicke
a
whole
yeare
,
died
in
haruest
,
then
she
went
to
haue
her
neighbours
to
helpe
to
burie
it
▪
but
all
ware
at
haruest
;
whereby
she
was
inforced
to
prepare
the
child
to
buriall
her selfe
:
her
husband
comming
home
accused
her
of
murthering
the
childe
.
Master
Latimer
thinking
in
his
conscience
that
she
was
not
guiltie
,
and
being
called
to
preach
before
King
Henry
the
eighth
,
after
the
Sermon
the
King
sent
for
him
,
and
talked
with
him
;
at
which
time
Master
Lati●er
knéeled
downe
and
opened
the
whole
matter
to
the
King
,
and
begged
her
pardon
,
which
the
King
graunted
,
and
gaue
it
him
when
he
went
home
.
In
the
meane
time
the
woman
was
brought
a
bedde
in
prison
,
and
Master
Latimer
was
God-father
,
but
hee
told
her
not
of
the
pardon
,
but
laboured
to
haue
her
confesse
the
truth
.
When
the
time
came
that
she
looked
to
suffer
,
she
greatly
lamented
that
she
should
not
be
purified
before
she
did
suffer
,
thinking
she
should
be
damned
if
she
died
vnpurified
.
Master
Bilney
and
Master
Latimer
told
her
that
the
law
was
made
for
the
Iewes
,
and
not
for
vs
,
and
how
women
be
as
well
in
the
fauour
of
God
before
purification
as
after
.
And
when
they
had
brought
her
into
a
good
way
,
they
shewed
her
the
Kings
pardon
,
and
let
her
goe
.
Many
moe
like
good
matters
were
wrought
by
him
,
but
the
more
his
vertues
and
good
doings
began
to
be
knowne
,
the
more
his
aduersaries
began
to
spurn
against
him
.
One
Doctor
Redman
,
of
great
authoritie
in
Cambridge
,
séeing
the
boldnesse
of
Master
Latimer
,
in
setting
abroad
the
Gospell
,
he
wrote
to
him
earnestly
,
requiring
him
for
charities
sake
not
to
stand
so
much
in
his
owne
conceit
,
nor
to
preferre
his
singular
iudgement
in
matters
of
religion
and
controuersies
,
before
so
many
learned
men
and
the
whole
Catholike
Church
,
hauing
neither
the
word
of
God
,
nor
the
testimony
of
any
authentike
writer
to
make
for
you
:
consider
you
are
but
a
man
,
therfore
lying
and
vanity
may
quickly
bleare
your
eyes
,
which
doth
somtime
transforme
it selfe
into
an
Angell
of
light
:
suffer
not
the
Church
to
take
offence
by
the
hardnes
of
your
heart
,
let
not
the
vnitie
of
Christs
coat
without
seame
be
torne
asunder
,
trust
not
in
your
owne
wisdome
.
To
which
he
answered
,
it
is
enough
for
me
that
Christs
sheepe
heare
no
mans
voyce
but
Christs
:
you
haue
no
voyce
of
Christ
against
me
:
for
my
part
I
haue
a
heart
that
is
readie
to
hearken
to
any
voyce
of
Christs
that
you
can
bring
me
;
so
fare
you
well
,
and
trouble
me
not
any
more
from
the
talking
with
the
Lord
my
God
.
At
length
M.
Latimer
was
called
before
the
Cardinall
for
heresie
,
by
the
procurement
of
his
aduersaries
,
where
he
was
content
to
subscribe
to
such
articles
as
were
propounded
vnto
him
.
After
he
was
appointed
for
one
of
them
that
laboured
for
the
Kings
supremacie
,
and
remaining
at
Court
,
he
preached
often
in
London
:
after
,
at
the
sute
of
the
Lord
Cromwell
,
he
was
benef●●ed
at
West-Kingston
in
Wilshire
,
where
he
was
very
diligent
in
teaching
:
his
diligence
extended
also
to
all
the
countrey
round
about
,
but
there
also
he
could
not
escape
without
enemies
.
It
so
chanced
that
hee
preaching
vpon
the
Uirgin
Marie
,
he
proued
that
Christ
was
her
Sauiour
.
Certaine
Popish
Priests
being
therewith
offended
,
drew
Articles
against
him
concerning
the
matter
of
our
Ladie
,
of
praying
vnto
Saints
,
and
of
Purgatorie
:
to
which
Articles
he
answered
in
effect
as
followeth
;
1
To
reproue
certaine
Priests
and
beneficed
men
which
giue
so
much
to
our
Lady
,
as
though
she
had
not
bin
saued
by
Christ
,
which
is
the
sauiour
of
her
and
of
all
that
be
or
shall
be
saued
.
I
did
reason
that
either
she
was
a
sinner
or
no
sinner
;
if
a
sinner
,
then
she
was
deliuered
from
sinne
by
Christ
,
or
if
she
were
no
sinner
she
was
preserued
from
sinne
by
him
,
so
he
was
her
Sauiour
which
way
soeuer
you
take
it
.
2
Images
of
Saints
are
called
Saints
:
to
pray
to
these
Saints
is
Idolatrie
.
Saints
in
heauen
doe
of
Charity
pray
for
vs
,
but
we
are
not
commanded
to
pray
to
them
,
for
Christ
only
is
a
holy
Mediator
for
them
and
vs
.
3
The
scurfe
must
be
taken
away
from
pilgrimage
before
it
be
good
,
to
wit
superstition
,
Idolatrie
,
false
faith
,
and
trust
in
the
Image
,
debts
must
be
paide
,
restitutions
made
,
wife
and
children
prouided
for
,
duety
to
our
poore
neighbours
discharged
,
and
when
it
is
at
best
,
be●fore
it
be
vowed
it
néed
not
be
done
,
for
God
commandeth
it
not
.
4
I
said
the
Aue
maria
was
a
greeting
which
the
Angel
brought
from
God
to
the
Uir●
in
Marie
,
but
I
said
it
was
not
a
prayer
,
as
the
Pater
noster
,
which
our
Sauior
Christ
made
,
and
bade
vs
say
for
a
prayer
,
not
adding
that
we
should
say
ten
or
twenty
Aue
Mariaes
with
it
.
5
The
torment
of
hell
is
not
a
materiall
fire
,
no
more
then
it
is
a
materiall
stinging
of
a
worme
or
snake
,
but
a
metaphor
signifying
the
paine
,
torment
,
anguish
,
griefe
,
miserie
,
sorrow
,
and
heauines
inexplicable
and
intollerable
,
whose
nature
and
condition
none
can
tell
.
6
That
the
soules
that
are
not
in
hell
,
are
in
as
great
ioy
as
soules
can
be
,
and
cannot
be
put
from
eternall
ioy
,
and
suffer
no
paine
,
of
charitie
they
pray
for
vs
,
and
haue
no
need
that
we
should
pray
for
them
,
and
besides
this
there
is
no
other
Purgatorie
.
I
had
rather
be
there
then
in
the
Bishop
of
Londons
prison
,
though
they
call
the
fire
thereof
neuer
so
hote
,
yet
if
the
Bishop
with
his
two
fingers
can
put
away
some
of
the
fire
,
and
a
Friers
Cowle
the
fourth
part
thereof
,
and
Scala
Coeli
altogether
,
I
will
neuer
found
Abbey
,
Colledge
,
or
Chauntery
for
that
purpose
.
Prouision
for
Purgatorie
hath
brought
thousands
to
hell
,
debts
haue
not
beene
paide
,
nor
lands
and
goods
euill
gotten
restored
,
poore
people
are
suffered
to
perish
for
want
,
and
all
to
builde
religious
houses
to
deliuer
out
of
Purgatorie
,
and
to
pay
for
Dirges
,
Masses
,
and
ringing
of
Bells
to
carrie
vs
to
hell
withall
;
who
can
purge
pilgrimage
from
Idolatrie
,
and
Purgatorie
from
robberie
,
but
he
shall
be
in
suspition
of
heresie
?
As
for
Pilgrimage
,
you
would
wonder
what
iugling
there
is
to
get
Money
withall
,
I
dwell
by
the
way
,
and
you
would
admire
how
they
come
by
flockes
out
of
the
West
Countrey
to
many
Images
,
but
cheef●ly
to
the
blood
of
Hayles
,
and
they
beléeue
verily
it
is
the
blood
of
Christs
body
,
shed
vpon
Mount
Caluarie
for
our
saluation
,
and
that
the
sight
of
it
doth
certifie
them
out
of
doubt
,
that
their
sinnes
are
forgiuen
,
and
they
are
in
state
of
saluation
.
If
you
should
common
with
them
comming
and
going
what
faiths
they
haue
,
you
would
wonder
,
they
cannot
away
with
forgiuing
their
enemies
,
and
reconciling
themselues
vnto
their
Brethren
,
for
the
sight
of
that
blood
doth
quite
them
for
the
time
;
they
that
did
violently
and
miraculously
plucke
the
blood
out
of
Christs
body
,
by
whipping
and
wounding
him
,
saw
his
blood
,
and
yet
were
not
thereby
in
cléere
life
.
Christ
doth
suffer
the
Diuell
to
vse
his
craftie
fashion
for
our
probation
:
it
were
very
little
thanke
to
beléeue
well
,
if
nothing
should
mooue
vs
to
beléeue
superstitiously
;
it
was
not
in
vaine
,
when
Christ
had
taught
vs
truly
,
that
he
had
vs
beware
of
false
Prophets
.
These
points
following
his
Aduersaries
preached
,
that
Christs
blood
is
not
sufficient
without
the
blood
of
Martyrs
,
Magdalene
did
not
know
Christ
to
be
God
before
his
Resurrection
,
there
can
be
now
no
Idolatry
:
Rome
cannot
be
destroyed
,
the
Pope
is
Lord
of
all
the
World
,
whatsoeuer
he
doth
,
is
well
done
:
Pater
noster
is
to
be
said
vnto
Saint
Peter
:
Pater
noster
is
but
a
beggerly
prayer
,
Aue
Maria
is
infinitly
better
,
there
must
be
twentie
Aue
Mariaes
for
one
Pater
noster
,
Aue
Maria
was
before
Pater
noster
,
and
shall
bee
after
:
it
was
not
necessary
that
the
scriptures
should
be
written
:
Christ
saying
,
he
that
leaueth
father
or
mother
,
praueth
our
pilgrimage
,
with
many
moe
.
Many
dangerous
hazards
he
suffered
amongst
the
Popes
friends
and
Gods
enemies
,
for
the
Gospell
sake
.
When
there
was
a
Proclamation
set
forth
for
the
calling
in
of
the
Bible
in
English
,
and
many
other
good
bookes
,
he
hazarded
himselfe
to
write
to
King
Henry
the
eight
to
disswade
him
therefrom
,
which
Letter
thou
mayest
see
in
the
booke
at
large
:
at
length
by
the
means
of
Doctor
Butts
and
of
good
Cromwell
,
he
was
made
Bishop
of
Worcester
and
continued
so
a
few
yeares
,
instructing
his
Diocesse
according
to
a
diligent
Pastor
,
but
(
as
before
)
both
in
the
Uniuersitie
,
and
at
his
Benefiee
he
was
tossed
and
turmoyled
by
the
wicked
,
so
in
his
Bishopricke
some
sought
his
trouble
,
insomuch
that
he
was
accused
to
the
King
for
his
Sermons
.
Thus
he
continued
in
this
laborious
function
of
a
Bishop
for
certaine
yeares
,
vntill
the
comming
vp
of
the
sixe
Articles
,
and
altering
of
Religion
,
so
when
he
could
not
keepe
his
Bishopricke
with
a
good
conscience
,
of
his
owne
free
will
he
resigned
the
same
:
at
which
time
Shaxton
Bishop
of
Salesburie
resigned
also
with
him
his
Bishopricke
.
These
two
remained
a
great
space
vnbishopped
,
keeping
silence
vntill
the
time
of
King
Edward
.
A
little
after
Latimer
had
renounced
his
Bishopricke
,
hee
was
sore
bruised
with
the
fall
of
a
tree
,
and
comming
to
London
for
remedy
,
hee
was
troubled
of
the
Bishops
,
and
at
length
was
cast
into
the
Tower
,
where
he
continued
prisoner
vntill
the
Raigne
of
King
Edward
,
then
the
golden
mouth
of
this
preacher
,
shut
vp
long
before
,
was
opened
againe
,
and
beginning
a
fresh
to
set
forth
his
plough
againe
,
and
continued
all
the
time
of
the
said
King
,
labouring
in
the
Lords
haruest
most
fruitfully
:
hee
preached
for
the
most
part
twice
euery
Sunday
to
no
small
shame
of
vnpreaching
prelates
,
which
occupied
great
rome
,
to
doe
little
good
:
he
did
most
euidently
prophes●e
of
all
these
kinde
of
plagues
which
after
ensued
:
so
plainely
that
if
England
euer
had
a
Prophet
,
he
might
seeme
to
be
one
,
and
he
did
euer
affirme
,
that
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
would
cost
him
his
life
,
and
he
was
certainely
perswaded
that
Winchester
was
kept
in
the
Tower
,
to
be
his
death
,
which
fell
out
right
,
for
after
the
death
of
King
Edward
,
and
Queen
Mary
proclaimed
,
a
Purseuant
was
sent
down
vnto
him
(
by
the
doing
no
doubt
of
Winchester
)
Latimer
had
warning
thereof
six
houres
before
the
Purseuant
came
,
whereby
he
might
haue
●scaped
,
but
he
prepared
himselfe
towards
his
iourney
before
the
Purse●ant
came
,
who
maruelled
to
sée
him
so
prepared
for
his
iourney
,
he
told
the
Purseuant
,
he
was
a
welcome
guest
,
and
be
it
knowne
vnto
you
and
the
whole
World
;
that
I
goe
as
willingly
to
London
at
this
present
,
being
called
of
my
Prince
to
giue
a
reckoning
of
my
Faith
and
Doctrine
,
as
euer
I
was
to
goe
vnto
any
place
in
the
world
:
and
I
doubt
not
,
but
that
God
which
hath
made
me
worthy
to
preach
to
two
most
excellent
Princes
,
so
he
will
able
me
to
witnesse
the
same
to
the
third
,
either
to
her
comfort
or
discomfort
eternally
.
When
the
Purseuant
had
deliuered
his
Letters
,
he
departed
,
affirming
that
hee
was
not
commaunded
to
tarry
for
him
:
whereby
it
appeared
,
they
would
not
haue
him
appeare
,
but
rather
to
haue
fled
out
of
the
Realme
:
they
knew
his
constancy
would
deface
them
in
Popery
,
and
confirme
the
godly
in
the
truth
.
When
he
came
through
Smithfield
,
he
said
merrily
,
Smithfield
bad
long
groned
for
him
:
after
he
had
béene
before
the
Councell
,
hee
was
sent
to
the
Tower
,
and
from
thence
he
was
transported
to
Oxford
,
with
Cramer
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
Ridley
Bishop
of
London
,
there
to
dispute
,
as
before
is
said
:
Of
the
order
of
the
disputations
,
and
bow
they
were
condemned
,
thou
maist
sée
before
,
where
they
continued
vntill
this
time
in
continual
prayer
,
godly
conference
and
writing
.
Latimer
sometimes
continued
so
long
knéeling
at
prayer
,
that
hee
was
not
able
to
arise
without
helpe
:
three
thinges
especially
he
prayed
for
in
his
Prayers
:
First
,
as
God
hath
appointed
him
to
preach
his
Word
,
so
hee
would
giue
him
grace
to
stand
to
the
same
vntill
his
death
:
Secondly
,
that
God
would
restore
his
Gospel
vnto
England
againe
once
more
:
which
once
more
hee
inculcated
oftentimes
into
the
eares
of
the
LORD
,
as
if
he
had
spoken
vnto
him
face
to
face
:
Thirdly
,
hee
prayed
for
the
preseruation
of
Queene
ELIZABETH
,
then
but
Lady
ELIZABETH
,
whom
with
●eares
he
still
named
,
desiring
God
to
make
hee
a
comforter
to
this
comfortles
Realme
,
the
Lord
most
graciously
granted
al
these
things
which
he
requested
.
The
twentith
day
of
September
,
a
Commission
was
sent
from
the
Cardinall
to
the
Bishops
of
Lincolne
,
Glocester
,
and
Bristow
,
to
examine
Doctor
Ridley
,
and
Maister
Latimer
,
vpon
the
points
they
were
condemned
for
at
Oxford
:
and
if
they
would
not
recant
there
opinions
,
to
disgrade
them
,
&c.
The
first
point
was
whether
the
reall
presence
of
Christ
was
in
the
Sacrament
:
D.
Ridley
first
appeared
before
them
;
when
the
Commission
was
read
,
he
standing
bare-headed
,
assoon
as
he
heard
the
Cardinall
named
,
and
the
Popes
Holines
:
he
put
on
his
cap
,
the
Bishop
of
Lincolne
reprehended
him
for
it
,
and
told
him
if
he
would
not
of
himselfe
put
off
his
cap
another
should
doe
it
for
him
:
He
answered
,
that
it
was
not
done
for
any
contumacy
that
he
bare
vnto
their
own
persons
,
nor
for
any
derogation
of
the
Cardinall
in
that
he
was
borne
of
the
Bloud
Royall
,
&
was
indued
with
much
le●rning
&
excellent
vertues
●ut
in
that
he
is
Legate
to
the
Pope
,
(
and
with
that
he
put
on
his
cap
)
whose
vsurped
supremacie
I
vtterly
renounce
,
which
I
will
not
onely
denounce
in
words
,
but
in
gesture
,
be●auiour
,
and
all
my
doings
expresse
the
same
:
wherevpon
by
the
commandement
of
the
Bishop
of
Lincoln
his
cap
was
taken
off
:
he
appeared
twice
,
and
thus
he
did
at
both
times
,
their
answeres
were
both
to
one
effect
in
substance
.
First
they
made
their
protestation
,
that
notwithstanding
their
answers
,
it
should
not
be
taken
thereby
that
they
would
acknowledge
any
authority
of
the
Pope
,
but
that
they
answered
as
subiects
to
the
king
and
Queene
:
to
the
first
point
they
did
confesse
that
in
the
sacrament
,
by
spirit
and
grace
,
is
the
very
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
because
that
euery
man
receiuing
bodily
the
bread
and
wine
in
the
Sacrament
,
spiritually
receiue
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
and
thereby
is
partaker
of
the
merits
of
his
passion
,
but
they
denied
the
naturall
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
to
be
really
in
the
outward
sacrament
.
The
second
question
was
,
whether
after
consecration
of
the
sacrament
of
the
Altar
there
did
remain
any
substance
of
bread
and
wine
:
to
that
they
answered
,
there
was
such
a
change
in
the
bread
and
wine
,
as
no
man
but
God
can
make
,
being
the
bread
had
that
dignity
to
exhibit
Christs
body
,
yet
the
bread
is
still
bread
,
and
the
wine
still
wine
,
for
the
change
is
not
in
the
nature
but
in
the
dignity
,
because
that
which
was
common
bread
hath
the
dignitie
to
exhibit
Christs
body
,
for
now
it
is
an
holy
bread
sanctified
by
Gods
word
.
The
third
question
was
,
whether
the
masse
were
a
liuely
and
propitiatorie
sacrifice
for
them
aliue
,
and
for
them
that
be
dead
:
this
article
they
denied
to
be
true
,
because
Christ
made
one
perfect
sacrifice
for
the
whole
world
;
neither
can
the
Priests
offer
vp
Christ
againe
for
the
sinnes
of
man
;
neither
is
there
any
propitiation
for
our
sins
,
but
his
Crosse
only
.
And
because
neither
for
feare
nor
flatterie
they
could
be
made
to
recant
,
at
their
second
sitting
they
were
condemned
,
disgraded
,
and
deliuered
to
the
secular
power
.
Upon
the
North-side
of
the
towne
of
Oxford
,
in
the
ditch
,
ouer
against
Baliol
Colledge
,
the
place
of
execution
was
appointed
,
Doctor
Ridley
came
vnto
the
stake
in
a
faire
black
gowne
,
such
as
he
was
wont
to
weare
when
he
was
Bishop
,
with
a
tippet
of
sables
about
his
neck
;
M.
Latimer
came
in
a
poore
frize
frock
,
in
one
they
might
behold
the
honor
they
sometimes
had
,
in
the
other
the
calamitie
whereunto
they
were
now
descended
:
after
Doctor
Ridley
had
prayed
,
seeing
the
chéerfulnes
of
M.
Latimer
he
ran
vnto
him
,
imbraced
him
,
and
kissed
him
,
saying
,
be
of
good
heart
brother
,
for
God
will
either
asswage
the
fury
of
the
flame
,
or
else
strengthen
vs
to
abide
it
.
Then
Doctor
Smith
began
his
Sermon
vpon
1.
Co.
13.
If
I
giue
my
body
to
the
fire
to
be
burned
,
and
haue
not
charity
,
I
shall
gaine
nothing
thereby
:
wherein
he
alledged
that
neither
the
holinesse
of
the
person
,
nor
the
manner
of
the
death
,
but
the
goodnes
of
the
cause
made
a
martyr
;
this
he
pr●ued
by
the
example
of
Iudas
and
many
others
,
which
then
might
be
counted
righteous
because
they
desperatly
sundred
their
liues
from
their
bodies
(
as
he
feared
these
men
that
stood
before
him
would
do
)
and
still
he
cried
vnto
the
people
to
beware
of
them
,
for
they
were
hereticks
&
died
out
of
the
Church
:
at
last
he
exhorted
them
to
recant
and
come
home
again
vnto
the
Church
,
&
saue
their
liues
and
soules
,
which
else
were
condemned
.
They
would
haue
answered
him
,
but
some
ran
to
them
&
stopt
their
mouthes
with
their
hands
,
&
would
not
suffer
them
to
speak
.
Then
Doctor
Ridley
said
,
Heauenly
father
,
I
giue
thée
most
hearty
thanks
that
thou
hast
called
me
to
be
a
professor
of
thée
,
euen
vnto
death
:
I
beséech
thée
be
mercifull
to
this
Realme
of
England
,
and
deliuer
the
same
from
all
her
enemies
.
When
the
fire
was
kindled
he
cried
,
Into
thy
hands
I
commit
my
spirit
,
Lord
receiue
my
spirit
,
crying
often
,
Lord
,
Lord
receiue
my
spirit
:
M.
Latimer
crying
as
vehemently
on
the
other
side
,
O
Father
of
heauen
receiue
my
soule
.
Latimer
died
quickly
,
but
Ridley
was
long
a
〈◊〉
by
reason
of
the
bad
making
of
the
fire
,
yet
he
remained
constant
to
the
end
.
The
death
of
Stephen
Gardner
.
IN
Nouember
,
the
next
moneth
after
the
burning
of
Ridley
and
Latimer
,
in
which
moneth
the
Quéen
died
:
thrée
years
after
,
Stephen
Gardner
a
man
hated
of
God
Bonner
,
Storie
,
Thornton
,
Harpsfield
,
Downing
,
with
others
,
were
occupied
in
putting
the
branches
to
death
;
so
Gardner
bent
his
deuices
in
assaying
the
root
,
in
casting
such
a
plot
to
build
vp
his
Poperie
,
as
he
thought
it
should
stand
for
euer
:
whether
he
died
with
his
tongue
swolne
out
of
his
mouth
,
as
Arundell
Bishop
of
Canterburie
did
,
or
whether
he
stunke
before
he
died
,
as
Cardinall
Wolsey
did
,
who
after
he
had
vsed
coniuration
before
,
so
after
he
had
poysoned
himselfe
by
the
way
;
at
his
buriall
he
was
so
heauie
that
they
let
him
fall
,
and
he
gaue
such
a
sauor
that
they
could
not
abide
him
,
with
such
a
suddaine
tempest
about
him
,
that
all
the
Torches
went
out
,
and
could
beare
no
light
,
or
whether
he
died
in
dispaire
,
I
referre
all
this
vnto
their
reports
,
of
whom
I
heard
it
.
A
great
doer
about
Winchester
reported
that
the
Bishop
of
Chichester
comming
vnto
Gardner
,
began
to
comfort
him
with
Gods
promises
,
and
with
frée
Iustification
in
the
bloud
of
Christ
:
he
said
,
what
,
my
Lord
,
will
you
open
that
gap
now
,
then
farewell
altogether
?
to
me
and
such
other
you
may
speake
it
,
but
open
this
window
to
the
people
,
and
then
farewell
altogether
.
Iohn
Web
Gentleman
,
George
Roper
,
and
George
Parke
.
THese
were
condemned
by
the
Bishop
of
Douer
,
William
Wiseman
and
Iames
Gore
.
THis
Wiseman
died
in
Lollards
Tower
,
being
there
for
religion
:
the
holy
Catholike
Church
cast
him
out
into
the
fields
,
and
commaunded
that
no
man
should
burie
him
▪
according
as
their
deuout
manner
is
to
all
that
die
in
that
sort
,
whom
they
account
not
worthy
of
buriall
,
but
to
be
cast
to
dogges
and
birds
,
yet
good
men
buried
him
in
the
night
.
Iames
Gore
being
in
the
prison
at
Colchester
for
the
truth
of
Gods
word
,
died
much
about
this
time
.
IOHN
PHILPOT
.
HEe
was
Sir
Peter
Philpots
sonne
in
Hampshire
,
brought
vp
in
new
Colledge
in
Oxford
:
going
from
Oxford
into
Italy
,
comming
from
Uenice
to
Padua
he
was
in
danger
through
a
Franciscan
Frier
accompanying
him
in
his
iourney
,
who
comming
to
Padua
accused
him
of
heresie
.
In
King
Edwards
time
he
had
diuers
conflicts
with
Gardner
Bishop
of
Winchester
:
after
he
was
made
Archdeacon
of
Winchester
,
where
he
continued
during
King
Edwards
time
,
to
no
small
profit
of
those
parts
:
in
Quéen
Maries
time
he
being
one
of
the
Conuocation
,
with
a
few
other
sustained
the
cause
of
the
Gospell
manfully
against
the
aduersary
part
,
as
is
before
recited
,
wherefore
he
was
called
to
account
before
Gardner
,
and
examined
by
him
,
and
then
hée
was
remoued
to
Bonner
and
other
Commissioners
,
with
whom
he
had
diuers
conflicts
,
as
in
his
examinations
hereafter
following
may
appeare
,
when
he
had
lien
a
yeere
and
a
halfe
in
the
Marshalsey
,
being
twice
examined
,
but
no
point
of
Religion
handled
:
then
hee
was
committed
to
the
Bishop
of
Londons
Cole-house
,
where
he
found
a
married
Priest
of
Essex
named
Thomas
Whittle
,
This
Minister
greatly
lamented
his
owne
infirmitie
,
for
that
through
imprisonment
hee
was
constrained
by
writing
to
yeelde
to
the
Bishop
of
London
,
and
was
set
at
liberty
,
and
after
felt
such
an
hell
in
his
conscience
that
hee
could
scarce
refraine
from
destroying
himselfe
,
and
could
not
bee
at
quiet
vntill
he
hauing
got
the
Bishops
register
to
see
his
Bill
,
hee
tore
it
in
peeces
,
and
after
he
was
as
ioifull
a
man
as
any
could
be
:
When
Boner
heard
thereof
be
sent
for
him
,
and
buffeted
him
,
and
plucked
off
a
peece
of
his
Beard
,
but
now
he
is
ioyfull
vnder
the
crosse
.
He
was
thirtéene
or
fourtéene
times
in
priuate
and
publikely
examined
,
his
answeres
that
concerne
any
point
of
Religion
heere
follow
.
The
third
examination
.
Boner
.
YOu
must
be
of
the
Church
for
there
is
but
one
Church
.
Phil.
I
am
sure
I
am
in
the
Church
,
&
I
know
by
the
Scriptures
that
there
is
but
one
Doue
,
one
Spouse
,
one
beloued
congregation
,
out
of
the
which
there
is
no
saluation
:
This
Church
is
builded
vpon
the
word
of
God
.
Bon.
You
are
not
in
the
same
Faith
,
in
which
you
were
baptized
.
Phil.
I
was
baptized
into
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
which
I
now
hold
.
Bon.
You
were
twenty
yeares
agone
of
another
Faith
.
Phil.
I
was
then
of
no
Faith
,
a
wicked
liuer
,
neither
hote
nor
cold
.
Bon.
Doe
you
not
think
we
are
of
a
true
Faith
?
Phil.
I
am
sure
Gods
word
throughly
,
with
the
primitiue
Church
,
and
all
ancient
writers
doe
agree
with
this
Faith
that
I
am
●ff
.
Bon.
I
maruell
you
are
so
merry
in
prison
,
singing
and
reioycing
in
your
naughtines
,
you
should
rather
lament
.
Phil.
The
mirth
we
make
is
but
singing
of
Psalmes
,
as
S.
Paul
willeth
vs
to
be
merry
in
the
Lord
,
singing
together
in
Hymnes
,
and
Psalmes
,
wee
are
in
a
darke
comfortles
place
,
therefore
it
becommeth
vs
to
be
merry
,
as
Salomon
saith
,
least
sorrowfulnes
eate
vp
our
hearts
:
Then
I
was
carried
to
the
Cole-house
:
where
I
with
my
six
fellowes
rouse
together
in
the
straw
as
cheerefully
we
thank
God
as
others
doe
in
their
Doune
beds
.
The
fourth
Examination
.
Worcest.
BEfore
he
beginneth
to
speak
,
it
is
best
for
him
to
call
to
God
for
grace
to
open
his
heart
that
he
may
conceaue
the
truth
.
Phil.
Then
I
fell
vpon
my
knees
,
and
said
,
Almighty
God
,
the
giuer
of
wisedom
,
I
beséech
thée
of
thine
infinit
goodnes
in
Christ
,
to
giue
me
,
most
vile
sinner
,
the
spirit
of
wisedome
,
to
speake
and
make
answer
in
thy
cause
,
to
the
content
of
the
hearers
,
and
to
my
better
vnderstanding
,
if
I
be
deceiued
in
any
thing
.
Boner
.
May
my
Lord
of
Worcester
,
you
did
not
well
to
exhort
him
to
prayer
,
for
they
haue
a
singular
pride
heerein
:
they
are
heerein
like
certaine
hereticks
that
Pliny
maketh
mention
off
:
they
did
●ing
dayly
praises
to
God
,
before
the
dawning
of
the
day
.
Phil.
God
make
me
and
you
such
hereticks
,
for
they
were
right
Christians
,
with
whom
the
tyrants
of
the
world
were
offended
for
their
well
doing
.
Col.
Where
can
you
proue
that
the
Church
of
Rome
hath
erred
at
any
time
:
Eusebius
saith
,
the
Church
was
established
at
Rome
by
Peter
,
and
Paul
,
and
Peter
was
Bishop
there
25.
yeares
.
Phil.
I
know
Eusebius
saith
so
,
but
if
you
compare
him
with
Saint
Paul
to
the
Galathians
,
it
will
appeare
manifestly
to
the
contrarie
:
He
liued
not
past
fiue
and
thirty
yeares
after
he
was
called
to
be
an
Apostle
:
and
S.
Paul
maketh
mention
of
his
abiding
aboue
eighteene
yeares
,
and
I
am
able
to
proue
by
Eusebius
and
others
,
that
the
Church
of
Rome
hath
manifestly
erred
,
because
shee
agreeth
not
with
that
which
the
primitiue
Church
did
vse
according
to
the
Gospel
in
their
time
as
they
write
,
there
need
no
other
proofe
,
but
compare
the
one
with
the
other
.
Bon.
Ought
we
to
dispute
with
you
of
our
Faith
:
Iustinian
in
the
Law
hath
a
Title
,
De
fide
Catholica
to
the
contrarie
.
Phil.
That
is
true
,
but
our
Faith
must
not
depend
vpon
the
ciuill
Law
:
Ambrose
saith
,
not
the
Law
,
but
the
Gospell
hath
gathered
the
Church
together
.
Worcest.
You
are
to
blame
,
you
cannot
be
content
to
be
of
the
Church
,
which
hath
euer
been
of
that
Faith
full
of
Antiquitie
.
Phil.
I
haue
been
at
Rome
,
where
I
saw
your
Lordship
.
Worcest.
I
am
sory
you
haue
been
there
,
for
the
wickednes
which
you
saw
there
peraduenture
causeth
you
to
doe
as
you
doe
.
Phil.
I
am
taught
otherwise
by
the
Gospell
,
not
altogether
to
refuse
the
Minister
for
his
euill
liuing
,
so
that
hee
bring
forth
Doctrine
according
to
Gods
word
.
Worcest
,
Doe
you
thinke
the
vniuersall
Church
may
be
deceiued
?
Phil.
Saint
Paul
prophesieth
that
there
shall
be
an
vniuersall
falling
away
from
the
Faith
in
the
later
times
.
Col.
That
is
not
ment
of
Faith
but
of
th'
empire
,
the
Greeke
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
so
signifieth
.
Phil.
The
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
properly
a
departing
from
the
Faith
,
and
thereof
commeth
Apostata
,
which
signifieth
one
that
departeth
from
the
Faith
.
Worcest.
I
am
sory
you
should
be
against
the
Christian
world
.
Phil.
The
world
commonly
and
such
as
be
called
Christians
(
for
the
multitude
)
hated
the
truth
and
be
enemies
vnto
the
same
.
Worcest.
Doe
you
thinke
the
vniuersall
Church
hath
erred
,
and
you
onely
to
be
of
the
truth
.
Phil.
The
Church
that
you
bee
of
was
neuer
vniuersall
:
for
two
parts
of
the
world
,
Asia
,
and
Africa
,
neuer
consented
to
the
supremacie
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
not
to
this
day
,
neither
follow
his
Decrees
.
Glo.
Yes
in
Florentines
Councell
they
did
agree
.
Phil.
It
was
so
said
by
false
report
,
after
they
were
gone
home
,
it
was
not
so
indeed
,
as
the
sequell
of
them
all
hitherto
doth
proue
the
contrary
.
Glo.
By
whom
will
you
bee
iudged
in
matters
of
controuersie
,
which
happen
dayly
.
Phil.
By
the
Word
of
God
:
For
Christ
saith
in
S.
Iohn
,
the
word
that
hee
spoke
shall
be
Iudge
in
the
latter
day
.
Glo.
What
if
you
take
the
word
one
way
,
and
I
another
way
,
who
shall
bee
Iudge
.
Phil.
The
Doctors
of
the
Primitiue
Church
.
Glo.
What
if
you
take
the
Doctors
in
one
sence
,
and
I
in
another
.
Phil.
Then
let
that
be
taken
which
most
agreeth
to
Gods
Word
.
Worcest.
It
is
wonder
how
he
standeth
with
a
few
against
a
great
number
.
Phil.
We
haue
almost
as
many
as
you
:
We
haue
Asia
,
Africa
,
Germany
,
Denmarke
,
and
a
great
part
of
France
,
&
dayly
the
number
of
the
Gospel
doth
increase
,
and
a
multitude
doth
dayly
come
out
of
France
through
persecution
,
that
the
cities
of
Germany
are
scarce
able
to
receiue
them
:
Therefore
your
Lordship
may
be
sure
the
word
of
God
will
one
day
take
place
,
doe
what
you
can
to
the
contrarie
.
The
fift
Examination
.
Couen
.
DOe
you
not
beléeue
your
Créed
,
I
beléeue
in
the
Catholick
Church
.
Phil.
Yes
,
but
I
cannot
vnderstand
Rome
to
be
the
same
,
nor
the
like
to
it
.
S.
Asse
.
S.
Peter
builded
the
Catholick
Church
at
Rome
:
And
Christ
saith
thou
art
Peter
,
and
vpon
this
Rock
I
will
build
my
Church
,
and
the
succession
of
Bishops
can
be
proued
in
Rome
from
time
to
time
,
as
it
can
be
of
no
other
place
so
well
,
which
is
a
manifest
proofe
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
as
diuers
Doctors
do●
write
.
Phil.
You
cannot
proue
the
Rock
,
that
Christ
would
build
his
Church
on
,
to
bee
Rome
;
and
though
you
can
proue
the
succession
of
Bishops
,
it
is
not
sufficient
to
proue
Rome
the
Catholick
Church
,
vnlesse
you
can
proue
the
succession
of
Peters
Faith
?
where
vpon
the
Catholick
Church
is
builded
to
continue
in
his
successors
at
Rome
:
and
at
this
present
to
remaine
there
.
Couen
.
What
meaneth
this
word
Catholick
?
Phil.
The
Catholick
Faith
or
Catholick
Church
is
not
that
which
is
most
vniuersall
or
of
men
receiued
,
wherby
you
d●e
infer
your
Faith
to
hang
vpon
the
multitude
,
which
is
not
so
:
We
iudge
(
saith
S.
Augustine
)
the
Catholick
Faith
,
of
that
which
hath
been
,
is
,
and
shall
be
:
so
that
if
you
can
proue
your
Catholick
Church
and
Faith
,
hath
been
taught
from
the
beginning
,
and
is
,
and
shall
be
,
then
may
you
count
your selues
Catholicks
,
otherwise
not
:
Catholick
in
Gréeke
is
compounded
of
●
which
signifieth
according
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
summe
,
or
principle
,
or
whole
,
so
that
Catholick
Church
or
Faith
,
is
as
much
to
say
as
the
first
,
hole
,
sound
,
&
chéefest
faith
.
Boner
.
Doe
you
thinke
the
Catholick
Church
hath
erred
,
vntill
within
these
few
yeares
some
haue
swarued
from
the
same
.
Phil.
I
doe
not
thinke
the
Catholick
Church
hath
erred
:
but
I
require
you
to
proue
the
Church
of
Rome
the
Catholick
Church
.
Curtop
.
Ireneus
,
who
was
within
a
hundred
yeares
after
Christ
,
came
to
Victor
Bishop
of
Rome
,
to
aske
his
aduice
about
excommunication
of
certaine
hereticks
,
which
he
would
not
haue
done
if
hee
had
not
taken
him
to
bee
supreme
head
,
and
Couentry
bad
him
marke
this
Argument
.
Phil.
This
fact
of
Ireneus
proueth
no
more
for
the
supremacie
then
mine
hath
done
,
for
I
haue
béen
at
Rome
as
well
as
he
,
and
could
haue
spoken
with
the
Pope
and
if
I
would
:
yet
would
there
were
none
in
England
fauoured
his
supremacie
more
then
I
:
And
it
is
not
like
that
Ireneus
,
or
the
primatiue
church
so
take
him
,
for
I
can
shew
7.
generall
Councels
after
Ireneus
time
:
wherin
he
was
neuer
so
taken
in
many
hundred
y●eres
after
Christ
:
These
be
the
Councels
;
the
Nicentine
,
Ephesine
,
the
first
,
&
second
:
Calcedone
,
Constantinopolitane
,
Carthagenense
,
Auilence
.
Couen
.
Wherefore
will
you
not
admit
the
Church
of
Rome
to
be
the
Catholick
Church
.
Phil.
Because
it
followeth
not
,
nor
agréeth
with
the
Primitiue
Church
,
no
more
then
an
Apple
is
like
a
Nut
:
it
were
too
long
to
name
all
the
disagréements
:
I
will
name
but
two
:
The
Supremacie
,
and
Transubstantiation
.
Curtop
.
Although
transubstantiation
were
decréed
for
an
Article
of
the
Faith
,
not
aboue
300.
yeares
,
yet
it
was
alwaies
beléeued
.
Boner
said
,
that
was
well
said
.
Phil.
It
is
true
,
it
was
but
lately
planted
by
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
and
you
cannot
shew
any
ancient
writer
that
the
primitiue
Church
did
beleeue
any
such
thing
,
with
that
Master
Curtop
shrunke
away
.
Couen
.
Can
you
disproue
the
Church
of
Rome
,
not
to
be
the
Catholick
Church
.
Phil.
Yes
that
I
can
,
but
I
desire
rather
to
heare
you
proue
it
:
First
it
doth
not
agree
with
the
Primitiue
Church
,
neither
in
Doctrine
,
nor
in
the
vse
of
Sacraments
:
And
as
you
describe
Catholick
to
be
vniuersall
;
the
Church
of
Rome
was
neuer
vniuersall
:
For
the
world
being
diuided
into
three
parts
:
Asia
,
Africa
,
Europe
:
Two
parts
Asia
,
and
Africa
,
professing
Christ
as
well
as
wee
,
did
neuer
consent
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
the
most
part
of
Europe
doth
not
agrée
nor
allow
the
Church
of
Rome
:
As
Germany
,
Denmarke
,
the
Kingdome
of
Pole
,
a
great
part
of
France
,
England
,
and
Zeland
,
which
is
a
manifest
probation
that
your
Church
is
not
vniuerfall
,
Doctor
Sauer
.
I
am
sory
to
sée
you
commune
with
so
many
learned
men
,
and
are
no
more
conformable
vnto
them
then
you
be
.
Phil.
I
will
be
conformable
vnto
them
that
be
conformable
to
Christ
&
his
word
:
I
pray
(
Master
Doctor
)
be
not
so
conformable
to
please
men
more
then
God
,
contrarie
to
your
learning
for
worldly
estimation
,
you
are
led
away
from
the
truth
for
promotion
sake
as
many
Doctors
be
now
adaies
.
Sauer
.
Saint
Cyprian
,
(
an
ancient
Writer
)
doth
allow
the
Bishop
of
Rome
to
be
supreme
head
of
the
Church
.
Phil.
I
am
sure
he
doth
not
,
for
he
writing
to
Cornelius
Bishop
of
Rome
,
called
him
his
companion
and
fellow
Bishop
,
and
calleth
him
not
Pope
nor
any
other
vsurped
termes
,
which
are
now
ascribed
vnto
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
Then
they
brought
forth
Cyprian
,
and
turned
vnto
the
third
Epistle
,
where
hee
saith
it
goeth
not
well
with
the
Church
,
when
the
High
Priest
is
not
obayed
,
which
supplieth
the
steed
of
Christ
,
after
Gods
word
,
and
the
consent
of
the
Bishops
,
and
the
agreement
of
the
people
.
Sauer
.
How
can
you
auoid
this
place
which
maketh
so
plaine
for
the
Bishop
of
Rome
his
Supremacie
.
Phil.
It
maketh
not
so
plaine
:
First
heare
you
may
see
that
he
calleth
Cornelius
his
fellow
Bishop
,
as
he
doth
also
in
other
places
,
you
do
misconstrue
that
same
to
make
the
high
Priest
onely
for
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
and
otherwise
then
it
was
in
his
time
:
for
there
were
by
the
Nicen●
Councell
foure
Patriaches
appointed
:
The
Patriarke
of
Ierusalem
,
and
the
Patriarke
of
Constantinople
:
The
Patriarke
of
Alexandria
,
and
the
Patriarke
of
Rome
:
of
which
foure
the
Patriarch
of
Rome
was
lowest
placed
in
the
Councell
,
and
so
continued
many
yeares
for
the
time
of
seuen
or
eight
generall
Conncels
:
Therefore
Cyprian
writeth
vnto
Cornelius
,
Patriarck
of
Rome
,
because
certaine
hereticks
,
as
the
N●uatians
which
were
excommunicated
by
him
,
went
from
his
Dioces
▪
to
the
Patriarcks
of
Rome
,
or
of
Constantinople
,
and
there
were
receiued
in
the
Communion
of
there
congregation
in
derogation
of
good
discipline
,
and
maintaining
of
schismes
:
in
that
obedience
is
not
giuen
vnto
the
Priest
of
GOD
,
being
in
Christs
steede
,
not
meaning
the
Patriarck
of
Rome
onely
,
but
euery
Patriarck
in
his
precinet
,
who
had
euery
one
of
them
a
Cathedrall
Church
of
learned
Priests
,
in
hearing
of
whom
by
a
Conuocation
of
all
his
fellow
Bishops
,
with
the
consent
of
the
people
,
all
heresies
were
determined
by
the
Word
of
GOD
,
and
this
is
the
meaning
of
Cyprian
.
Sauer
.
I
wonder
you
will
stand
so
stedfast
in
your
errour
to
your
owne
destruction
.
Phil.
I
am
sure
we
are
in
no
errour
,
by
the
promise
of
Christ
to
the
faithfull
,
that
he
will
giue
them
such
a
spirit
of
wisedome
,
that
the
aduersaries
therof
should
be
neuer
able
to
resist
,
and
by
this
wee
know
wee
are
of
the
truth
,
because
neither
by
reasoning
nor
writing
your
Synagogue
of
Rome
is
able
to
answere
one
of
the
learned
Ministers
of
Germany
,
who
hath
disclosed
your
counterset
Religion
,
which
of
all
you
is
able
to
answere
Caluins
institutions
:
Then
Doctor
Story
came
in
,
to
whom
I
said
you
haue
done
me
great
iniury
,
without
Law
you
haue
imprisoned
me
more
like
a
dog
then
a
man
,
and
you
promised
mee
I
should
be
iudged
the
next
day
after
.
Story
.
I
am
come
now
to
kéep
my
promise
with
you
,
was
there
euer
such
a
fantasticall
man
as
he
is
;
may
he
is
no
man
but
a
beast
:
yea
these
hereticks
bee
worse
then
beasts
,
for
they
will
take
vpon
them
to
be
wiser
then
all
men
;
being
very
asseheads
,
not
able
to
maintaine
that
which
they
stand
in
.
Phil.
I
am
content
to
abide
your
rayling
Iudgement
,
God
forgiue
you
:
yet
I
am
no
heretick
,
neither
you
nor
any
other
can
proue
that
I
hold
any
iot
against
the
Word
of
God
.
Story
.
The
Word
of
God
:
whom
wilt
thou
appoint
to
be
a
iudge
of
the
word
?
Phil.
The
word
it selfe
.
Story
.
Doe
you
not
sée
the
Ignorance
of
this
beastly
Heretick
,
hee
willeth
the
word
to
be
iudge
of
the
word
,
can
the
word
speake
.
Phil.
Christ
saith
in
S.
Iohn
,
The
word
which
I
haue
spoken
,
shall
Iudge
in
the
last
day
:
therefore
much
more
it
ought
to
iudge
our
doing
now
,
and
I
am
sure
I
haue
my
Iudge
on
my
side
,
which
shall
absolue
and
iustifie
me
in
another
world
,
howsoeuer
you
iudge
me
and
other
vnrighteously
,
sure
I
am
in
another
World
to
iudge
you
.
Story
.
What
,
you
purpose
to
be
a
stinking
Martyr
,
and
to
sit
in
iudgment
with
Christ
at
the
last
day
,
to
iudge
the
twelue
Tribes
of
Israell
.
Phil.
Yea
,
I
doubt
not
thereof
,
I
haue
the
promise
of
Christ
if
I
die
for
righteousnesse
sake
,
which
you
haue
begun
to
persecute
in
me
.
Story
.
When
the
Iudge
in
Westminster
hall
giueth
sentence
,
doth
the
word
giue
sentence
,
or
the
Iudge
,
tell
me
.
Phil.
Ciuill
men
haue
authority
by
the
word
of
God
,
to
be
Iudges
of
ciuill
matters
:
but
the
word
of
God
is
not
subiect
to
mans
iudgement
,
but
ought
to
iudge
al
the
wisedome
,
thoughts
,
and
doings
of
men
;
therefore
your
comparison
disproueth
nothing
which
I
haue
said
,
nor
answereth
thereto
.
Story
.
Wilt
thou
not
allow
the
interpretation
of
the
Church
vpon
the
Scripture
.
Phil.
Yes
,
if
it
be
according
vnto
the
word
of
the
true
Church
.
Story
.
And
not
wee
in
possession
of
the
Church
,
and
haue
not
our
fore-fathers
this
many
hundred
yeares
,
taken
this
Church
for
the
Catholike
Church
,
and
if
we
had
no
other
proofe
,
this
were
sufficient
,
for
presumption
of
time
,
maketh
a
good
title
in
Law
.
Phil.
You
doe
well
to
alleadge
prescription
,
for
it
is
all
that
you
haue
to
shew
for
your selues
,
but
you
must
vnderstand
,
that
presciption
hath
no
place
in
matters
appertaining
vnto
GOD
,
as
I
can
shew
you
by
the
testimonie
of
many
Doctors
.
Story
.
Well
Sirs
,
you
are
like
to
go
after
your
Fathers
,
Latimer
and
Ridley
,
who
had
nothing
to
alledge
for
himselfe
,
but
that
he
had
learned
his
heresie
of
Cranmer
,
where
I
came
vnto
him
with
a
poore
Bacheler
of
Art
,
&
he
trembled
as
though
he
had
had
the
Palsie
,
as
these
hereticks
haue
alwaies
some
token
of
feare
,
whereby
a
man
may
know
them
,
as
you
may
sée
this
mans
eies
to
tremble
in
his
head
,
but
I
dispatched
them
:
and
I
tell
thée
,
that
there
hath
yet
béen
neuer
a
one
burned
,
but
I
haue
spoken
with
him
,
and
béene
a
cause
of
his
dispatch
.
Phil.
You
haue
the
more
to
answer
for
,
you
shall
féele
it
in
another
world
,
howsoeuer
you
do
now
triumph
thereof
.
Story
.
I
will
neuer
be
confessed
thereof
,
I
cannot
tarry
to
speake
with
my
Lord
,
I
pray
one
of
you
tell
my
Lord
,
my
comming
is
to
signifie
vnto
him
,
that
hee
must
put
of
hand
rid
this
Hereticke
out
of
the
way
,
and
going
he
said
vnto
me
;
I
tel
thée
thou
must
thank
no
other
man
but
me
for
this
.
Phil.
I
thanke
you
with
all
my
heart
,
and
God
forgiue
you
.
Story
.
What
dost
thou
thanke
me
,
if
I
had
thée
in
my
study
halfe
an
houre
,
I
thinke
I
should
make
you
sing
another
song
.
Phil.
No
,
I
stand
vpon
to
sure
a
ground
to
be
ouerthrowne
by
you
now
.
The
ninth
examination
.
Harps
.
MY
Lord
hath
sent
you
S.
Augustine
to
looke
vpon
,
I
will
read
you
an
Epistle
where
you
may
heare
the
celebration
of
the
Masse
.
Phil.
Héere
is
nothing
that
maketh
for
the
proofe
of
the
Masse
:
Saint
Augustine
meaneth
of
the
celebration
of
the
Communion
,
and
the
true
vse
of
the
Sacrament
of
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
,
and
not
of
your
priuate
Masse
,
which
you
lately
haue
erected
in
the
stead
thereof
,
for
this
word
(
Masse
)
hath
bin
an
old
terme
attributed
to
the
Communion
,
euen
from
the
Primitiue
Church
.
I
pray
you
tell
me
what
Missa
doth
signifie
,
I
thinke
many
that
say
Masse
cannot
tell
,
but
then
Cousins
and
the
Masse-Priests
were
dumbe
.
Harps
.
You
think
it
commeth
of
the
Hebrew
word
Massah
,
as
though
none
were
séene
in
the
Hebrew
but
you
.
Phil.
I
take
the
communion
to
be
called
Missa
,
a
mittendo
,
of
such
things
as
were
sent
by
the
rich
to
the
reléefe
of
the
poore
,
alwaies
when
the
communion
was
celebrated
:
for
this
cause
was
it
called
Missa
,
as
learned
men
do
witnes
,
at
the
which
celebration
of
the
Masse
,
all
that
were
present
did
communicate
vnder
both
kinds
,
according
to
Christs
institution
,
as
they
did
in
S.
Augustines
time
:
so
being
you
cannot
proue
the
Masse
vsed
at
that
time
as
you
now
vse
it
,
you
can
neuer
proue
it
a
Sacrament
by
the
name
of
the
Masse
,
which
name
was
giuen
to
the
communion
.
Harps
.
What
do
you
deny
the
Masse
to
be
a
Sacrament
,
it
is
a
sacrifice
which
is
more
then
a
Sacrament
.
Phil.
You
can
neuer
make
it
a
sacrifice
,
but
first
you
must
make
it
a
Sacrament
,
for
of
the
Sacrament
you
deduce
your
Sacrifice
.
Harps
.
Doth
not
Christ
say
,
This
is
my
body
,
and
doth
not
the
Priest
pronounce
the
same
.
Phil.
The
pronuntiation
of
the
words
is
not
enough
,
except
they
be
applied
vnto
the
vse
that
Christ
appointed
them
:
for
though
you
speake
the
words
of
Baptisme
ouer
the
water
,
yet
if
there
be
none
baptized
,
it
is
no
Baptisme
.
Harps
.
That
this
is
not
like
,
for
this
is
my
body
is
an
Indicatiue
proposition
,
shewing
the
worke
of
God
in
the
substance
of
bread
and
wine
.
Phil.
It
is
not
only
an
Indicatiue
proposition
,
but
an
Imparatiue
,
or
commaunding
;
for
he
that
said
,
This
is
my
body
,
said
also
,
take
ye
,
eate
ye
;
and
except
it
bée
taken
and
eaten
,
the
words
(
This
is
my
body
)
can
haue
no
verification
.
Masse
Chapl.
Will
you
make
the
Sacrament
to
stand
in
the
receiuing
,
and
that
the
receiuing
maketh
it
a
Sacrament
.
Phil.
I
say
the
common
receiuing
must
néeds
be
concurrant
with
the
true
Sacrament
,
without
which
it
cannot
be
a
Sacrament
,
because
Christ
hath
made
this
a
principle
part
of
the
Sacrament
,
Take
ye
,
eat
ye
;
which
you
do
not
in
your
Masse
,
wherefore
it
can
be
no
Sacrament
,
because
it
wanteth
Christs
institution
.
Cosins
.
Wee
forbid
none
to
come
to
it
,
but
as
many
as
list
may
be
partakers
thereof
with
vs
at
Masse
,
if
they
require
it
.
Phil.
Nay
,
you
will
minister
but
one
kind
vnto
them
,
which
is
not
after
Christs
institution
,
&
ye
ought
to
exhort
them
that
be
present
,
to
make
a
sacrifice
of
thanksgiuing
for
Christs
Passion
,
and
to
bee
partakers
with
you
,
and
by
preaching
shew
the
Lords
death
,
which
you
do
not
.
Masse-priest
.
If
the
Sacrament
of
the
Masse
be
no
Sacrament
,
vnlesse
all
doe
receiue
it
,
because
Christ
saith
,
Take
ye
,
eate
ye
,
then
the
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
is
no
sacrament
,
where
there
is
but
one
baptized
,
because
Christ
said
to
his
Apostles
,
Go
preach
the
Gospell
to
all
creatures
,
baptizing
all
Nations
.
Phil.
Baptizing
all
Nations
,
is
meant
of
all
sorts
of
Nations
,
and
to
exclude
none
that
beléeue
,
whether
Iew
or
Gentile
,
not
meaning
all
at
once
,
for
that
were
impossible
▪
and
Christ
alone
was
baptized
of
Iohn
,
and
the
Eunuch
baptized
Phillip
,
with
many
moe
such
like
,
but
you
haue
no
such
example
of
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
:
but
S.
Paul
commendeth
to
vs
,
to
vse
it
in
a
Communion
and
participation
of
many
together
,
in
the
sixt
to
the
Corinthians
,
As
oft
as
you
come
together
to
eate
the
Lords
supper
,
tarry
one
for
another
.
And
the
Minister
speaketh
to
all
in
Christs
behalfe
,
to
communicate
with
him
,
saying
:
Take
ye
,
eat
ye
,
therfore
all
that
be
present
&
do
not
communicate
,
break
Gods
commandements
,
&
he
is
no
iust
minister
that
doth
not
distibute
the
Sacrament
as
Christ
did
,
to
al
that
are
present
,
where
Gods
word
is
transgressed
,
Christ
is
not
present
,
and
therefore
no
Sacrament
.
Harps
.
Will
you
haue
it
no
Sacrament
except
it
be
a
Communion
.
Phil.
Gods
words
teacheth
so
:
Chrysostome
vpon
the
Epistle
to
the
Ephesians
,
saith
,
The
oblation
is
in
vaine
where
none
doth
communicate
with
the
Priest
,
therefore
your
Masse
,
where
none
eateth
thereof
but
the
Priest
alone
,
is
a
vaine
Oblation
,
and
a
vaine
standing
at
the
Altar
.
I
pray
tell
me
what
the
Pronoune
This
,
in
the
words
,
This
is
my
body
,
doth
demonstrate
.
Harps
.
It
doth
demonstrate
the
substance
of
bread
,
which
by
the
omnipotency
of
God
,
and
the
words
of
the
Priest
,
is
turned
into
the
substance
of
Christs
body
.
Phil.
Why
,
then
Christs
body
receiueth
daily
a
great
increase
of
many
1000.
pieces
of
bread
into
his
body
,
&
his
body
is
become
that
which
it
was
not
before
:
so
you
would
make
an
alteration
in
Christs
glorified
body
,
which
is
a
wicked
thing
to
do
.
Harps
.
The
substance
of
bread
after
the
words
spoken
by
the
Priest
,
is
vanished
away
by
the
omnipotency
of
God
.
Phil.
This
is
another
song
,
heere
you
may
sée
how
contrary
you
are
vnto
your selues
:
your
schoolemen
hold
,
that
the
very
substance
of
bread
is
really
turned
into
the
substance
of
Christs
body
,
and
now
of
late
you
perceiue
the
inconuenience
of
that
opinion
:
you
imagine
a
new
shift
,
and
say
the
substance
of
bread
is
euacuated
,
contrary
to
that
your
Church
hath
beléeued
and
taught
,
and
all
is
to
deface
the
sincere
truth
.
Harps
.
Is
not
God
omnipotent
,
and
can
he
not
doe
as
he
hath
said
?
Phil.
But
his
omnipotency
will
not
do
contrary
to
his
word
and
honour
,
it
is
not
Gods
honour
to
include
him
bodily
in
a
péece
of
bread
,
and
of
necessity
tye
him
therto
:
and
for
to
make
a
péece
of
bread
God
and
man
,
which
you
sée
before
your
face
,
doth
putrifie
after
a
time
,
God
is
as
able
to
giue
his
body
with
the
Sacramentall
bread
,
and
it
is
contrary
to
the
Scripture
,
which
calleth
it
bread
many
times
after
consecration
,
you
take
away
the
substantiall
parts
of
the
Sacrament
;
as
Take
ye
,
eat
ye
,
drinke
ye
all
of
this
,
doe
this
in
remembrance
of
me
:
and
place
in
their
stéeds
,
heare
ye
,
gase
ye
,
knock
ye
,
worship
yee
,
offer
ye
,
sacrifice
ye
,
for
the
quick
and
the
dead
:
Is
not
this
blasphemy
to
God
and
his
Sacraments
,
and
contrary
to
the
mind
of
all
ancient
Writers
,
and
contrary
to
the
example
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
;
and
this
is
the
substance
of
all
his
examinations
and
Arguments
.
Hee
did
often
tell
them
they
were
blind
guides
of
the
blind
,
and
as
I
am
bound
to
tell
you
,
you
are
very
Hypocrites
,
tyrannous●y
persecuting
the
truth
:
your
owne
Doctors
and
euidences
you
bring
,
be
directly
against
you
;
you
must
beare
with
me
s●●ing
I
speake
in
Christs
cause
,
and
because
his
glory
is
defaced
,
and
his
people
cruelly
and
wrongfully
slaine
by
you
,
because
they
will
not
consent
to
the
dishonour
of
God
,
and
to
hypocrisie
with
you
,
if
I
told
you
not
your
fault
,
it
should
be
required
at
my
hands
in
the
day
of
iudgement
;
therefore
know
you
(
ye
Hypocrites
)
that
it
is
the
Spirit
of
God
that
telleth
you
your
sin
:
I
passe
not
I
thanke
God
of
all
your
crueltie
,
God
giue
you
grace
to
repent
.
Being
brought
to
New-gate
after
he
was
condemned
,
when
Alexander
the
kéeper
came
in
;
Ah
said
Alexander
,
Hast
thou
not
done
well
to
bring
thy selfe
hither
:
Maister
Philpot
said
,
I
must
be
content
,
it
is
Gods
appointment
,
and
I
shall
desire
you
to
haue
your
gentle
fauour
,
for
you
and
I
haue
béene
of
old
acquaintance
:
Well
said
Alexander
,
if
you
will
recant
I
will
shew
you
any
pleasure
that
I
can●
Nay
said
Maister
Philpot
,
I
will
neuer
recant
that
which
I
haue
spoken
,
for
it
is
most
certaine
truth
,
in
witnesse
whereof
I
will
seale
it
with
my
blood
:
Then
h●s
commaunded
him
to
be
set
vpon
the
blocke
,
and
as
many
Irons
put
vpon
his
Legs
as
he
might
beare
.
Then
the
Clarke
told
Alexander
,
that
Maister
Philpot
had
giuen
his
Man
Money
;
Alexander
said
to
his
man
,
what
mony
hath
he
giuen
you●
And
he
searched
him
,
and
tooke
money
from
him
:
Then
said
Maister
Philpot
,
Good
M.
Alexander
be
so
much
my
friend
,
that
these
Irons
may
be
taken
off
,
He
said
,
Giue
me
my
fées
and
I
will
take
them
off
,
if
not
thou
shalt
weare
them
still
;
Then
said
he
,
what
is
your
fées
?
He
said
foure
pounds
,
Ah
said
Maister
Philpot
,
I
haue
not
so
much
,
if
you
will
take
twenty
shillings
I
will
send
my
man
for
it
,
or
I
will
lay
my
Gowne
to
gage
,
for
the
time
is
not
long
I
am
sure
that
I
shall
be
with
you
:
then
Alexander
commaunded
him
to
be
had
into
Limbo
,
and
so
he
was
;
Then
his
man
tooke
an
honest
man
with
him
,
and
went
and
shewed
the
Sheriffe
,
one
Maister
Michaell
,
how
maister
Philpot
was
handled
in
Newgate
,
then
the
Sheriffe
tooke
his
Ring
from
his
finger
,
and
deliuered
it
vnto
the
honest
man
which
came
with
Maister
Philpots
man
,
and
bad
him
commaund
the
Kéeper
,
by
that
token
,
to
take
off
his
Irons
,
and
handle
him
more
gently
,
and
to
giue
his
man
againe
that
which
he
tooke
from
him
:
when
they
told
their
message
to
Alexander
,
he
saide
,
I
perceiue
Maister
Sheriffe
is
a
bearer
with
Hereticks
,
to
morrow
I
will
shew
it
to
his
betters
,
yet
he
went
to
Maister
Philpot
at
ten
of
the
clocke
and
tooke
off
his
Irons
,
and
gaue
his
man
that
which
he
tooke
from
him
.
He
gaue
God
thanks
when
newes
came
he
should
be
burned
the
next
day
:
when
the
Sheriffe
called
him
to
go●
to
execution
,
he
came
downe
most
ioyfullie
;
when
he
came
to
Smithfield
the
way
was
soule
,
so
two
of
the
Officers
tooke
him
vp
and
carried
him
vnto
the
stake
:
Then
he
said
merrily
,
what
will
you
make
me
a
Pope
,
then
he
kissed
the
stake
and
said
,
Shall
I
disdain
to
suffer
at
this
stake
,
séeing
my
Redéemer
suffered
vile
death
vpon
the
Crosse
for
me
,
in
the
midst
of
the
flames
hee
yéelded
vp
his
soule
vnto
Almighty
God
,
and
like
a
Lamb
gaue
vp
his
breath
.
Thomas
Whittle
Priest
,
Bartelet
Greene
Gentleman
,
Iohn
Tudson
and
Thomas
Went
Artificers
,
Thomas
Browne
,
Isabell
Foster
wife
,
Ioane
Warren
,
alias
Lashford
,
Maid
.
THe
Papists
hauing
this
last
years
,
murdred
the
learned
and
princi●all
members
of
Christs
Church
,
This
Thomas
Whittle
was
the
Priest
that
Philpot
maketh
mention
of
,
where
you
may
sée
how
he
recanted
,
and
then
became
desperate
,
and
could
not
be
at
quiet
in
conscience
,
vntill
he
had
gotten
to
sée
the
Bill
againe
which
he
had
subscribed
and
torne
off
his
name
;
wherefore
Boner
buffeted
him
,
and
plucked
off
a
peece
of
his
beard
,
but
after
he
had
torne
it
he
was
in
great
peace
of
conscience
,
and
stood
out
manfully
for
the
faith
,
and
sealed
to
the
truth
with
his
martyrdome
.
In
an
Epistle
of
his
,
he
calleth
the
Bishops
and
Priests
the
sworne
Souldiours
of
Sathan
,
the
arch-enemies
in
whom
so
liuely
appeare
the
very
visage
and
shape
of
Sathan
,
that
a
man
may
well
affirme
them
to
be
Diuels
incarnate
,
as
I
by
experience
do
speak
;
wherefore
who
so
shall
for
conscience
matterscome
into
their
hands
,
had
neede
of
the
wilinesse
of
the
Serpen●●e
saue
his
head
,
and
to
take
heed
how
hee
,
consenteth
to
their
wicked
writings
:
sore
did
they
assault
me
,
and
craftily
tempt
mee
to
their
wicked
wayes
.
Bartlet
Greene
was
borne
in
the
Parish
of
Bassinghall
in
London
,
being
a
Student
in
Oxford
at
the
first
he
was
an
vtter
enemy
to
the
truth
,
vntill
God
of
his
mercy
opened
his
eyes
by
comming
vnto
the
Lectures
of
Peter
Martire
,
Reader
of
the
Uniuersity
Lecture
in
the
said
Uniuersity
,
wherof
when
he
had
once
tasted
,
it
came
vnto
him
as
the
Fountaine
of
liuing
Water
,
so
that
he
neuer
thirsted
any
more
,
but
had
a
Well
springing
vnto
eternall
life
;
and
though
he
were
called
by
his
Friends
from
the
Uniuersity
vnto
the
Temple
in
London
,
to
study
the
Common
Lawes
,
yet
bee
continued
in
his
earnest
study
and
profession
of
the
Gospell
.
He
writing
a
Letter
vnto
one
Goodman
,
who
was
fledde
beyond
the
Sea
for
Religion
,
containing
a
report
of
certaine
Articles
of
questions
which
were
cast
abroad
in
London
,
and
an
answere
to
a
Letter
that
Goodman
wrote
vnto
him
,
in
which
he
required
to
haue
the
certainty
whether
the
Quéene
were
dead
,
as
it
was
reported
beyond-sea
.
Whereupon
Greene
answered
,
that
she
was
not
dead
.
The
bearer
of
this
letter
,
and
many
other
letters
from
others
,
was
apprehended
by
the
way
,
and
the
letters
brought
to
the
Councell
.
These
words
,
The
Queene
is
not
yet
dead
,
seemed
heynous
to
some
of
the
Councell
:
yea
,
they
would
haue
made
treason
of
them
if
they
could
by
Law
;
but
when
they
could
not
make
it
treason
,
they
examined
him
vpon
poynts
of
Religion
;
and
after
they
had
long
detained
him
in
prison
,
as
well
in
the
Lower
,
as
elsewhere
,
they
sent
him
at
last
to
Bonner
,
to
be
dealt
withall
according
to
the
Ecclesiasticall
Lawes
:
And
being
presented
to
Bonner
,
his
Arch-deacon
and
diuers
others
sitting
at
the
Table
with
him
,
who
demanded
of
him
the
cause
of
his
imprisoning
;
which
when
he
had
shewed
him
,
he
asked
him
if
he
had
not
since
written
,
or
spoken
against
the
naturall
presence
in
the
Sacrament
.
Then
he
desired
to
be
charged
according
to
the
order
of
the
Law
to
heare
his
accusers
.
Then
Doctor
Chadsey
was
sent
for
,
who
reported
that
before
him
,
M.
Mosly
,
and
the
Lieuetenant
of
the
Tower
,
hee
spake
against
the
reall
presence
,
and
the
Sacrifice
of
the
Masse
,
and
affirmed
our
Church
to
be
the
Church
of
Antichrist
,
which
he
confessed
,
and
said
he
would
continue
therein
,
and
maintaine
it
.
Then
M.
Wel●h
arose
,
and
desired
to
talke
with
mee
alone
:
and
hauing
taken
mee
into
another
Chamber
,
he
said
he
was
sorry
for
my
troubles
,
and
would
be
glad
to
see
me
at
liberty
:
and
he
maruailed
that
I
,
being
a
yong
man
,
should
stand
against
all
the
learned
men
of
the
Realme
,
against
the
determination
of
the
Catholique
Church
from
Christs
time
.
I
promise
you
,
quoth
he
,
I
haue
read
all
Peter
Martyrs
,
and
Cranmers
,
and
all
the
rest
of
their
Bookes
,
and
haue
conferred
them
with
the
contrary
,
as
Roffensis
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
and
the
rest
,
and
could
not
perceiue
but
that
there
was
one
continuall
truth
,
which
from
the
beginning
had
beene
maintained
;
and
those
that
any
time
seuered
from
this
vnity
,
were
answered
and
answered
againe
.
This
was
the
summe
of
his
talke
,
which
lacked
neither
wit
nor
eloquence
.
I
answered
,
I
am
yong
,
and
lacke
both
wit
and
learning
,
but
God
is
not
bound
to
time
,
wit
,
or
knowledge
;
but
rather
chuseth
the
weake
things
of
the
world
to
confound
the
strong
:
neither
can
men
appoint
bounds
to
Gods
mercy
:
For
he
saith
,
I
will
haue
compassion
on
whom
I
will
:
Hee
hath
no
respect
of
persons
,
whether
old
or
yong
,
rich
or
poore
,
wise
or
foolish
,
Fisher
or
Basket-maker
,
God
giueth
knowledge
of
his
truth
through
his
free
grace
,
to
whom
he
listeth
,
Iames.
1.
And
I
beleeue
Christ
hath
his
vniuersall
Church
,
his
Spouse
,
scattered
through
many
Realmes
,
where
hee
list
:
the
Spirit
inspireth
where
it
will
,
he
is
no
more
adicted
to
any
one
place
,
then
to
the
person
and
quality
of
any
one
man
of
this
Church
.
I
know
I
am
a
member
trusting
to
bee
saued
by
the
faith
that
is
taught
therein
:
But
how
this
Church
is
knowne
,
is
the
end
of
all
Controuersies
;
the
true
markes
of
this
Church
,
is
the
true
preaching
of
his
Word
,
&
ministring
of
his
Sacraments
:
these
markes
were
sealed
by
the
Apostles
,
and
confirmed
by
the
ancient
Fathers
,
vntill
the
wickednesse
of
Men
and
the
Diuell
,
these
markes
were
sore
worne
,
and
almost
taken
away
,
but
God
hath
●enued
the
Print
,
that
his
Church
may
bee
knowne
in
many
places
:
I
would
all
that
were
of
contrary
opinion
,
would
seeke
the
knowledge
of
the
truth
with
prayer
and
teares
,
as
I
haue
done
.
Now
I
am
brought
before
a
many
of
Bishops
,
and
learned
men
to
be
made
a
foole
and
laughing
stocke
;
but
I
weigh
it
not
a
rush
.
For
God
knoweth
that
my
whole
study
is
to
please
him
,
and
I
care
not
for
mans
pleasure
or
displeasure
.
Then
we
fell
againe
in
long
talke
of
the
Church
,
wherin
his
learning
and
wit
was
much
more
then
mine
▪
and
being
diuerse
times
examined
by
the
Bishop
and
others
,
standing
stiffe
in
his
opinion
,
and
neither
by
flattery
nor
fear
,
could
be
wonne
from
the
truth
,
hee
was
condemned
,
and
burned
,
as
before
.
Hee
beeing
in
Prison
in
New-gate
,
hauing
perswaded
many
of
the
common
goale
to
repentance
and
faith
;
hee
,
the
day
before
he
was
executed
,
wrote
to
diuers
Gentlemen
of
the
Innes
of
Court
,
of
his
acquaintance
in
commendation
of
the
true
spirituall
loue
of
Gods
children
,
how
that
it
is
the
chiefe
fruite
of
the
spirit
,
where
it
is
the
onely
line
that
tieth
Christs
members
to
him
,
and
one
to
another
:
and
that
neither
prison
,
nor
distance
of
place
,
nor
time
,
can
breake
this
loue
,
nor
death
it selfe
:
For
Faith
and
Hope
haue
finished
their
course
when
we
are
come
to
heauen
;
but
our
loue
to
Gods
children
doth
remaine
there
they
in
heauen
loue
vs
,
&
pray
for
vs
;
and
we
loue
them
.
Now
for
this
loue
sake
he
chargeth
ye
said
Gentlemen
his
acquaintance
,
by
all
menes
to
séek
the
deliuerance
of
these
prisoners
that
he
had
conuerted
,
&
to
helpe
them
with
necessaries
.
Thomas
Browne
was
borne
in
the
Parish
of
Histon
,
in
the
Diocesse
of
Ely
,
and
after
dwelt
in
the
Parish
of
S.
Brides
in
Fléetstréet
,
&
was
brought
to
Bonner
by
the
Constable
,
and
was
condemned
,
as
before
.
Iohn
Tudson
was
borne
in
Ipswich
,
in
the
County
of
Suffolke
,
and
after
hee
was
prentice
at
London
in
the
Parish
of
S.
Buttolph
,
and
was
sent
by
Story
to
Bonner
,
and
was
condemned
as
before
.
Iohn
Went
,
borne
at
Langham
in
Essex
,
a
Shere-man
;
he
was
likewise
sent
by
Story
to
Bonner
,
and
condemned
,
as
before
.
Isabell
Foster
was
wife
to
one
Iohn
Foster
,
a
Cutler
,
of
the
Parish
of
S.
Brides
in
Fléetstréet
,
she
was
sent
to
Bonner
for
not
comming
to
Church
,
and
condemned
,
as
aforesaid
.
Ioane
Lashford
,
Alias
Warne
:
there
is
mention
before
of
Elizabeth
Warne
,
with
Iohn
Warne
her
husband
,
were
apprehended
at
a
Communion
in
Bow-Church-yard
,
and
both
were
burned
for
the
same
:
and
now
the
daughter
followed
the
Parents
in
the
same
Martyrdome
.
Doctor
Story
procured
their
death
,
and
after
their
deaths
he
was
charged
with
forty
pounds
that
he
owed
them
:
she
confessed
and
protested
there
was
no
reall
presence
of
Christs
body
and
blood
in
●
Sacrament
of
the
▪
Altar
,
and
that
auricular
confession
and
absolution
,
after
the
popish
sort
,
was
not
necessary
,
nor
the
Masse
good
,
or
according
to
the
scriptures
,
and
saith
,
that
these
&
all
other
supertiuous
Sacraments
,
ceremonies
,
and
diuine
seruice
now
vsed
in
this
realme
of
England
,
was
most
vile
,
&
contrary
to
Christs
words
and
institutions
,
so
that
they
neither
were
at
the
beginning
,
nor
shall
be
at
the
latter
end
.
The
Bishop
exhorting
her
to
returne
to
the
holy
mother
Church
,
she
said
boldly
to
him
againe
:
If
you
will
leaue
your
abhomination
,
so
I
will
returne
,
and
otherwise
I
will
not
.
These
seuen
were
all
burned
together
in
one
fire
as
aforesaid
.
Iohn
Lomas
,
Anne
Albright
,
Ioane
Catmer
,
Agnes
Snoth
,
Ioane
Sole
.
IOhn
Lomas
of
the
parish
of
Tenderden
in
Kent
,
Agnes
Snoth
,
Maid
,
of
the
parish
of
Smarden
in
Kent
,
was
likewise
examined
before
the
Pharisaical
Iudges
;
and
for
denying
auricular
confession
,
and
for
saying
none
could
receiue
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
as
now
it
is
vsed
,
without
danger
of
damnation
;
and
for
denying
penance
to
be
a
Sacrament
,
&
for
saying
the
popish
absolution
was
not
consonant
to
Gods
word
,
she
was
likewise
condemned
,
Anne
Albright
,
alias
Champnes
,
being
examined
,
denied
to
bee
confessed
of
a
Priest
,
saying
,
you
Priests
are
the
children
of
perdition
,
and
can
doe
no
good
by
your
confession
;
and
told
the
Iudge
and
his
assistants
,
that
they
were
subuerters
of
Christs
truth
;
and
she
said
,
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
was
a
naughty
and
a●ominable
Idoll
,
wherefore
she
was
likewise
condemned
.
Ioane
Sole
of
Horton
in
Kent
,
was
condemned
of
the
same
Pharises
&
Priests
for
not
allowing
Auricular
confession
,
and
for
denying
the
reall
presence
in
the
Sacrament
.
Ioane
Cormer
of
the
parish
of
Hithe
in
Kent
,
the
fifth
and
last
of
these
heauenly
Martyrs
,
shee
denyed
Auricular
confession
;
she
said
,
the
Sacrament
of
the
altar
was
now
made
a
very
Idoll
,
shee
was
likewise
coudemned
:
these
fiue
were
bu●ned
at
two
stakes
in
one
fire
together
at
Canterbury
the
31.
of
Ianuary
.
Thomas
Cranmer
Archbishop
of
Cauterbury
.
HE
was
borne
in
Nottingham
shire
,
his
fathers
name
was
Thomas
Cranmer
his
ancesters
were
worthy
Esquires
,
Agnes
H●tfield
,
he
was
of
Cambridge
in
the
time
when
good
Authors
were
neglected
,
and
filthy
barbarousnesse
embraced
in
all
schooles
and
vniuersities
,
onely
the
names
and
number
of
liberall
Arts
did
remaine
,
the
arts
themselues
were
cleane
lost
.
Logicke
was
gone
into
sophisticall
trifles
,
Phylosophy
both
morrall
and
naturall
was
miserably
defaced
with
infinite
questions
and
subtilties
:
the
vse
of
tongues
and
eloquent
learning
,
was
either
small
or
none
at
all
:
and
diuinitie
was
so
laden
with
articles
and
definitions
,
that
it
serued
rather
for
the
gaine
of
a
few
,
then
for
the
edification
of
many
.
So
hée
was
constrained
to
spend
a
part
of
his
youth
vntill
he
was
twentie
yeares
old
,
in
the
péeuish
questions
of
Duns
and
other
masters
of
that
sort
,
at
length
the
tongs
and
other
learning
began
a
little
to
spring
,
and
the
books
of
Erasmus
began
to
be
much
estéemed
,
with
a
number
of
good
Authours
besides
,
on
which
Cranmer
rubbed
away
his
olde
ruf●inesse
as
vppon
a
whetstone
,
then
Luther
rose
,
the
happy
day
of
Gods
knowledge
,
who
wakened
mens
minds
to
the
cléere
light
of
the
truth
.
At
thirtie
yeares
olde
he
gaue
his
mind
wholly
to
discusse
matters
of
religion
on
both
parts
,
and
hauing
performed
the
same
,
he
spent
thrée
yeares
in
the
study
of
the
Scriptures
,
then
he
read
the
old
writers
,
despising
not
the
new
,
weighing
all
mens
opinions
with
secret
iudgment
,
he
neu●r
read
any
writers
booke
without
pen
and
ink●
,
in
all
controuersies
hee
gathered
euery
authors
sentence
briefly
:
at
35.
yeares
olde
hee
procéeded
Doctor
of
Diuinitie
,
he
was
chosen
one
of
the
12
that
should
decide
the
matter
of
kings
Henries
diuorce
,
and
by
his
arguments
,
learning
,
and
meanes
it
was
brought
to
passe
,
then
he
was
sent
to
Paris
with
diuers
Noble
men
and
Bishops
,
where
he
behaued
himselfe
in
that
case
,
that
he
was
commended
by
the
Ambassadors
to
the
king
for
his
singular
wisedome
,
grauitie
,
and
learning
,
that
he
wonne
such
great
credit
that
he
was
alone
sent
Ambassador
to
the
Emperour
to
debate
this
businesse
,
but
the
Emperour
refused
to
determine
the
matter
,
but
remitted
the
whole
question
to
the
Popes
court
:
after
he
was
sent
to
Rome
Ambassadour
to
the
Pope
,
where
he
behaued
himselfe
with
●o
lesse
diligence
,
that
he
compelled
the
Popes
chiefe
diuines
by
arguments
to
grant
the
mariage
to
be
against
the
law
,
but
yet
by
the
dispensation
of
the
Pope
it
might
be
made
lawfull
.
Warram
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
dying
,
he
was
sent
for
by
king
Henrie
and
made
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
then
came
in
the
question
of
the
Popes
supremacy
,
and
all
the
weight
of
the
businesse
was
chiefly
laid
vpon
Cranmers
shoulders
;
he
therefore
alone
receiued
,
answered
,
and
confuted
all
the
obiections
of
the
Papists
,
he
proued
that
the
Popes
Lordship
was
not
brought
in
by
any
authoritie
of
Scriptures
,
but
by
ambitious
tyranny
,
and
that
the
chiefest
power
on
earth
,
belonged
to
the
Emperor
,
to
kings
and
Potentates
,
to
whom
the
Pope
,
Cardinals
,
Bishops
,
Priests
,
by
Gods
commandement
were
no
lesse
subiect
then
other
men
,
and
therefore
it
were
best
by
the
consent
of
the
king
,
and
other
estates
,
the
ambitious
Lordship
of
the
Pope
,
being
driuen
out
of
England
,
should
keepe
it selfe
within
his
owne
Italy
,
as
a
riuer
is
kept
within
his
bankes
,
which
was
performed
by
act
of
Parliament
,
then
by
little
and
little
he
reformed
the
Church
into
a
more
wholesome
discipline
of
Christ
,
and
laboured
to
banish
the
Popes
errours
,
heresies
,
and
corruptions
,
and
he
obtained
of
the
king
,
that
certaine
learned
men
should
make
a
booke
of
Ecclesiasticall
institutions
,
which
was
called
the
Bishops
Booke
:
then
the
abolishing
of
Monasteries
began
to
be
talked
of
,
the
kings
desire
was
,
that
all
the
Abbey
lands
should
come
vnto
his
coffers
,
the
Archbishop
and
others
would
haue
them
imployed
to
other
good
vses
,
whereby
the
king
being
bent
against
Cranmer
,
especially
by
the
instigation
of
Gardiner
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
which
sought
all
occasions
to
hinder
the
Gospel
,
he
set
forth
the
6.
Articles
by
full
consent
of
Parliament
,
which
contained
the
summe
of
Popish
religion
.
What
slaughter
by
the
space
of
8.
yeares
these
Articles
made
,
is
already
declared
:
but
after
,
he
forgoing
his
anger
with
the
Archbishop
:
séeing
he
stood
against
him
,
in
conscience
,
not
in
stubburnesse
,
he
began
to
fauour
him
,
and
thought
to
haue
taken
away
the
6.
Articles
,
and
reformed
other
matters
if
he
had
liued
;
but
Cranmer
and
the
Lord
protector
brought
it
to
passe
in
king
Edwards
dayes
:
his
story
how
he
was
vsed
in
Quéene
Maries
reign
is
mentioned
before
,
and
his
disputations
at
Oxeford
,
and
how
he
was
condemned
there
and
left
in
prison
vntill
this
time
.
And
because
the
sentence
was
voyde
in
law
,
because
it
was
giuen
by
persons
excommunicated
,
(
for
they
were
not
then
absolued
by
the
Pope
nor
his
authoritie
receiued
in
the
realme
)
therefore
there
was
a
new
commission
sent
from
the
Pope
for
the
conuiction
of
Cranmer
,
Latimer
,
and
Ridley
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Glocester
was
appointed
the
Popes
delegate
,
and
after
they
had
condemned
Latimer
and
Ridley
,
as
before
is
said
.
The
said
Legate
and
his
company
being
set
in
Saint
Maries
Church
apparelled
in
his
Pontificalibus
as
if
the
Pope
in
person
had
bene
there
:
the
Bishop
of
Canterbury
was
brought
before
them
,
putting
off
his
cappe
he
did
obeysance
to
the
king
and
quéenes
proctors
,
then
looking
in
the
Legats
face
,
he
put
on
his
bonnet
againe
,
making
no
obedience
toward
him
,
wherefore
the
Bishop
sayd
vnto
him
,
that
it
might
beséeme
him
well
,
waying
the
authoritie
which
he
did
represent
,
to
doe
his
duety
to
him
:
he
answered
,
hee
had
sworne
neuer
to
admit
the
Pope
into
this
Realme
,
and
therefore
he
would
commit
nothing
by
signe
or
token
which
might
argue
his
consent
to
the
re●eiuing
of
him
,
and
that
he
did
it
not
to
any
contempt
of
his
person
.
Then
the
Legate
made
an
eloquent
oration
,
to
put
him
in
remembrance
,
that
from
a
meane
gentleman
he
was
raised
to
bee
a
Princes
Ambassadour
,
and
further
to
be
Archbishop
and
Primate
of
the
Realmealmost
30
,
yeares
,
and
s●
farre
in
trust
with
the
king
,
that
he
made
him
president
of
his
councel
,
and
after
left
him
in
speciall
trust
for
the
gouernement
of
the
young
Prince
during
his
minoritie
,
such
blessing
God
had
giuen
him
whilest
he
continued
in
the
Catholicke
faith
.
He
exhorted
,
him
on
the
other
side
,
to
consider
how
he
was
now
fallen
from
his
dignities
and
officices
,
and
in
high
displeasure
of
the
King
and
Quéene
,
iudged
to
die
for
high
treason
;
and
all
these
things
to
haue
happened
vnto
him
,
only
because
he
had
seuered
himself
from
the
Sea
of
Rome
,
and
was
become
a
father
of
new
deuised
religion
,
and
although
your
estate
is
so
miserable
,
that
the
meanest
in
this
assembly
will
not
change
his
condition
and
calling
with
you
:
yet
further
he
was
like
to
fall
by
the
iust
iudgement
of
God
into
hell
and
euerlasting
damnation
,
if
he
did
not
repent
of
his
errours
and
schismes
,
whilest
he
had
time
of
repentance
,
whereunto
he
exhorted
him
earnestly
,
repeating
many
places
of
Christs
mercies
to
them
that
repent
,
and
shewed
that
to
returne
to
the
Church
was
the
o●ely
way
to
saue
both
body
and
soule
,
and
I
doubt
not
but
the
King
and
Quéene
will
perdon
your
condemnation
of
treason
if
you
will
returne
vnto
the
Church
and
forsake
your
opinions
,
which
I
desire
you
to
do
.
Then
Cranmer
desired
license
to
speake
,
which
was
gently
granted
him
:
first
he
made
protestation
that
hee
did
not
answere
to
him
as
to
a
lawfull
Iudge
;
because
he
was
deputed
for
the
Pope
,
but
to
giue
a
reason
of
his
faith
,
which
God
hath
commanded
him
to
doe
to
euery
one
that
shall
demand
a
reason
thereof
.
Then
he
said
,
My
Lord
you
haue
learnedly
put
me
in
remembrance
of
many
things
touching
my selfe
,
which
I
will
not
answere
:
I
acknowledge
Gods
goodnesse
vnto
me
,
and
thanke
him
as
heartily
for
this
estate
that
now
I
am
in
,
as
euer
I
did
for
the
time
of
my
prosperity
,
shewing
that
his
greatest
griefe
was
,
to
sée
the
Popes
Iurisdiction
restored
to
England
againe
:
Alas
!
what
hath
the
Pope
to
do
in
England
,
whose
lawes
are
so
farre
different
from
the
Lawes
of
this
realme
,
that
whosoeuer
sweareth
to
both
,
must
néedes
incurre
periury
in
the
one
?
And
I
am
heartily
sorry
to
thinke
that
her
grace
,
the
day
before
her
Coronation
,
tooke
an
oath
to
obserue
the
lawes
of
this
realme
;
and
also
tooke
an
oath
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
promising
to
maintaine
that
Sea
,
which
was
impossible
but
shee
must
néeds
be
forsworne
in
the
one
.
And
as
for
the
matter
of
Heresie
,
wherewith
you
charge
mee
,
I
call
God
to
witnesse
I
know
none
which
I
maintaine
:
but
if
it
be
heresie
to
deny
the
Popes
authority
,
and
the
religion
which
the
sea
of
Rome
hath
published
vnto
the
world
these
latter
yeares
,
then
all
the
ancient
Fathers
of
the
primitiue
Church
,
the
Apostles
,
and
Christ
himselfe
,
taught
heresie
:
And
hee
desired
all
them
present
to
beare
him
witnesse
,
that
he
tooke
the
Traditions
and
Religion
of
the
Pope
to
bée
most
erronious
,
false
,
and
against
the
doctrine
of
holy
Scriptures
,
which
hee
had
often
proued
by
preaching
and
writing
;
and
the
Pope
to
bee
very
Antichrist
,
so
often
preached
by
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
,
in
whom
most
euidently
doth
concurre
all
the
signes
and
tokens
whereby
hee
was
painted
vnto
the
world
to
bee
knowne
by
:
for
hee
aduanceth
himselfe
aboue
all
Emperours
and
Kings
of
the
world
,
whom
he
affirmeth
to
hold
of
him
,
and
to
be
at
his
commandement
:
and
the
stories
make
mention
of
his
intollerable
pride
and
tyranny
vsed
to
them
,
as
no
King
would
haue
done
to
his
subiects
,
nor
a
good
maister
to
his
seruants
,
setting
his
féet
vpon
Emperours
necks
,
and
making
others
to
hold
his
stirrops
,
and
remoued
others
from
their
Empires
;
&
hath
not
onely
occupied
the
highest
places
in
the
world
aboue
Kings
,
but
hath
presumed
to
fit
in
the
seat
of
Almighty
God
,
which
is
the
conscience
of
man
,
&
to
kéepe
the
possession
thereof
,
he
hath
promised
forgiuenesse
of
sins
,
he
hath
brought
in
Gods
of
his
own
framing
,
and
inuented
a
new
religion
full
of
lucre
,
quite
contrary
to
the
Scriptures
,
only
for
maintaining
of
his
kingdome
,
displacing
Christ
from
his
glory
,
&
holding
his
people
in
miserable
seruitude
of
blindnesse
,
to
the
losse
of
a
number
of
soules
which
God
at
the
latter
day
shall
exact
at
his
hands
;
boasting
in
his
Canons
&
decrées
,
that
he
can
dispense
against
Peter
,
Paul
,
the
old
Testament
,
&
New
:
&
that
in
his
fulnesse
of
power
he
can
do
as
much
as
God
.
If
any
man
can
be
aduanced
aboue
him
,
let
him
be
iudged
Antichrist
.
This
enemy
of
God
and
our
redemption
is
so
euidently
painted
out
in
the
Scriptuers
,
with
such
manifest
tokens
which
all
sée
clearely
appeare
in
him
,
that
except
a
man
will
shut
his
eyes
and
heart
against
the
light
,
hee
cannot
but
know
him
;
therefore
I
will
neuer
giue
my
consent
to
the
receiuing
of
him
into
the
Church
of
England
:
and
my
Lord
sand
you
that
be
here
,
examine
your
own
consciences
,
you
are
sworne
against
him
,
you
are
learned
and
can
iudge
the
truth
,
I
pray
God
you
be
not
wilfully
blind
,
I
haue
discharged
my
conscience
to
the
world
&
I
will
write
my
mind
to
her
grace
,
which
letter
you
may
sée
in
the
book
at
large
.
Storie
and
Martine
diuers
times
interrupted
him
,
saying
,
he
spake
blasphemy
,
and
would
faine
haue
the
Bishop
put
him
to
silence
,
who
notwithstanding
suffered
him
to
end
his
spéech
.
Then
they
charged
him
that
he
was
sworne
vnto
the
Pope
when
he
was
made
Archbishop
;
but
he
denied
it
,
and
said
:
It
appeareth
that
he
did
not
,
by
the
record
of
the
countrey
,
which
one
of
them
confessed
.
Many
maruelled
that
in
so
perilous
a
time
he
had
so
sincerely
proceeded
,
choosing
rather
to
venture
the
losse
of
his
life
,
and
all
his
glorious
pompe
,
then
to
do
any
thing
that
might
spill
his
conscience
.
Then
they
obiected
,
that
he
was
married
;
which
he
confessed
:
Doctor
Martine
said
,
his
children
were
bond-men
to
the
Sea
of
Canterbury
.
At
which
he
smiled
,
saying
:
If
a
benificed
Priest
had
a
Concubine
,
and
had
bastards
by
her
,
they
are
not
bond-men
to
the
benifice
,
I
trust
you
wil
make
my
childrens
cause
no
worse
.
Then
D.
Martine
demanded
of
him
who
was
the
supreme
head
of
the
Church
;
he
said
,
Christ
:
Martine
said
,
you
made
K.
Henry
supreme
head
of
the
Church
.
He
said
,
of
the
people
of
England
,
Ecclesiasticall
&
Temporal
,
and
not
of
the
Church
:
for
Christ
is
the
onely
head
of
the
Church
,
and
of
the
Faith
and
Religion
of
the
same
.
The
Articles
of
religion
,
touching
the
Sacrament
,
denying
transubstantiation
,
the
Sacrifice
of
the
Masse
,
and
the
reall
presence
,
he
affirmed
as
he
taught
in
his
Booke
.
Then
they
cited
him
to
appeare
80
,
daies
after
at
Rome
,
and
then
sent
him
to
prison
;
where
thou
maist
sée
their
visored
face
of
Iustice
,
as
though
the
Court
of
Rome
would
condemne
no
man
before
hee
answered
for
himselfe
:
but
the
same
time
the
Pope
sent
letters
executory
vnto
the
King
and
Queene
to
disgrade
and
depriue
him
,
which
was
done
before
twenty
dayes
were
done
:
And
though
he
were
kept
in
prison
,
at
the
end
of
the
80
dayes
hee
was
decreed
Contumax
,
and
thereupon
condemned
.
Upon
S.
Valentines
day
next
after
,
the
Archbishop
was
disgraded
,
and
condemned
by
Bonner
,
&
Thurlby
Bishop
of
Ely
,
who
sometimes
was
Cranmers
Chaplaine
,
and
preferred
by
him
:
at
which
time
Bonner
,
which
a
long
time
had
borne
great
malice
towards
him
,
and
reioyced
greatly
see
this
day
wherein
he
might
triumph
ouer
him
at
his
pleasure
,
made
an
Oration
to
the
people
in
this
sort
:
This
is
the
man
who
hath
euer
despised
the
Popes
holinesse
,
and
now
is
to
be
iudged
by
him
:
this
is
the
man
that
hath
pulled
downe
so
many
Churches
,
and
now
is
come
to
be
iudged
in
a
Church
:
this
is
the
man
that
contemned
the
blessed
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
and
now
is
come
to
be
condemned
before
the
said
Sacrament
,
hanging
ouer
the
Altar
:
this
is
the
man
,
that
like
Lucifer
,
sate
in
the
place
of
Christ
,
vpon
an
Altar
,
to
iudge
others
,
and
now
is
come
before
the
Altar
to
bee
iudged
himselfe
.
Thus
he
continued
halfe
an
houre
heaping
vp
a
number
of
lies
together
,
beginning
euery
one
with
,
This
is
the
man
,
so
lothsomly
,
that
he
made
euery
man
weary
.
When
they
had
disgraded
him
,
they
stript
him
of
his
gowne
,
&
put
vpon
him
a
poore
yeoman
Bedles
gowne
thrid-bare
,
and
as
ill-fauouredly
made
as
could
be
,
and
a
Townsmans
cap
vpon
his
head
,
and
so
deliuered
him
to
the
secular
power
:
in
this
filthie
gowne
he
was
carried
vnto
prison
.
The
Queene
&
Bishops
hauing
kept
the
Archbishop
now
almost
three
yeares
in
prison
,
seeing
by
no
means
they
could
preuaile
with
him
all
this
while
,
to
turn
him
from
his
religion
,
they
suborned
certaine
men
which
should
,
by
intreaty
,
and
faire
promises
,
or
any
other
means
,
allure
him
to
recantation
:
so
the
wily
Papists
flocked
about
him
,
labouring
to
draw
him
from
his
former
sentence
to
recantation
,
especially
Henry
Sidall
,
and
Frier
Iohn
,
a
Spaniard
,
they
shewed
him
how
acceptable
it
would
be
to
the
Kings
&
Queene
,
and
how
gainfull
it
would
be
both
bodily
&
spiritually
,
they
added
that
the
Councell
&
Noble-men
bare
him
good
wil
,
promising
him
both
his
life
&
ancient
dignity
,
saying
the
matter
was
but
small
,
the
setting
of
his
hand
to
a
few
words
;
but
if
hee
refused
,
there
was
no
hope
of
pardon
:
for
the
Queene
was
purposed
that
shee
would
haue
Cranmer
a
Catholique
,
or
else
no
Cranmer
at
all
.
By
these
and
such
like
prouocations
,
they
at
last
w●nne
him
to
subscribe
:
It
may
bee
supposed
that
it
was
for
hope
of
life
and
better
dayes
to
come
:
But
it
appeareth
by
a
Letter
of
his
to
a
Lawyer
,
that
the
most
cause
why
hee
desired
his
life
to
bee
delayed
,
was
,
that
hee
might
make
an
end
of
a
Booke
against
Marcus
Antonius
,
a
Papist
,
which
hee
had
begun
;
but
it
is
manifest
that
it
was
against
his
conscience
:
it
pleased
God
that
so
great
vertues
in
this
man
should
not
be
without
some
blemish
;
and
that
the
falshood
of
the
Pop●sh
generation
by
this
meanes
might
be
the
more
euident
,
and
that
we
should
haue
the
lesse
confidence
of
our
owne
strength
,
presently
this
recantation
was
put
in
Print
and
published
,
notwithstanding
it
was
decréed
that
Cranmer
should
be
burned
out
of
hand
,
and
the
Quéene
commanded
a
funerall
Sermon
to
be
made
for
him
by
Doctor
Cole
;
and
hauing
his
lesson
giuen
him
,
he
went
spéedily
to
Oxford
to
play
his
part
.
The
morning
before
hee
should
bee
executed
Cole
gaue
him
15
crownes
to
giue
to
the
poore
.
The
Archbishop
surmised
whereabouts
they
went
,
after
the
Spanish
Frier
came
vnto
him
with
a
paper
of
Articles
which
Cranmer
should
openly
professe
in
his
recantation
before
the
people
,
desiring
him
to
write
his
name
vnto
it
:
then
he
prayed
him
to
write
a
Copy
of
it
,
and
kéepe
it
with
him
,
which
he
did
,
&
knowing
wherunto
their
deuices
tended
,
he
put
secretly
into
his
bosome
his
prayer
with
his
exhortation
written
in
another
paper
.
Cranmer
was
brought
from
prison
to
S.
Maries
Church
betwixt
two
Friers
,
which
mumbled
certaine
Psalmes
in
the
stréets
as
they
went
:
when
they
came
vnto
the
Church
they
sung
Nunc
dimittis
:
then
they
brought
him
to
his
standing
,
where
they
left
him
,
there
he
stood
all
the
Sermon
in
a
bare
ragged
gowne
,
&
ill-fauouredly
clothed
with
an
old
square
cap
,
exposed
to
the
contempt
of
all
men
.
In
this
habite
when
he
had
stood
a
good
while
vpon
the
stage
,
he
turned
vnto
a
pillar
,
&
knéeling
&
lifting
vp
his
hands
to
heauen
,
he
praied
vnto
God
once
or
twice
.
After
a
while
Cole
came
&
began
his
Sermon
,
altogether
to
the
disgrace
of
Cranmer
,
shewing
that
he
was
the
onely
man
that
began
this
heresie
&
schisme
from
the
Catholique
Church
,
that
he
was
the
cause
of
the
diuorce
betwixt
the
Quéenes
father
and
mother
:
and
that
for
these
and
other
maine
causes
,
the
Quéene
and
Councell
did
thinke
fit
that
he
should
be
burned
,
although
he
had
recanted
.
At
the
end
of
his
Sermon
he
brought
many
scriptures
to
comfort
him
,
that
such
as
die
in
Gods
faith
,
he
will
either
abate
the
fury
of
the
flame
or
else
giue
him
strength
to
abide
it
,
he
glorified
God
much
in
his
conuersi●n
,
because
it
appeared
to
be
only
his
worke
,
shewing
what
great
meanes
was
vsed
to
conuert
him
,
but
none
could
preuaile
vntill
God
reclaimed
him
,
saying
;
whilst
he
flowed
in
riches
&
honor
,
he
was
vnworthy
of
death
;
but
lest
he
should
carry
with
him
no
comfort
,
he
promised
,
that
immediatly
after
his
death
there
should
be
Dirges
,
Masses
,
&
Funerals
executed
in
all
the
Churches
in
Oxford
for
●uccour
of
his
soule
.
But
Cranmer
,
during
the
Sermon
,
lifted
vp
his
hands
&
eyes
to
heauen
:
the
very
shape
of
forrow
was
liuely
expressed
in
him
,
more
then
twenty
times
:
he
shed
aboundant
teares
from
his
fatherly
face
,
but
especially
when
he
made
his
prayer
before
the
people
.
After
Cole
had
done
his
Sermon
,
he
had
Cranmer
performe
his
promise
,
to
expresse
your
faith
,
that
you
may
take
away
suspicion
from
men
,
that
they
may
vnvnderstand
you
a
Catholique
indéed
.
I
wil
do
it
said
the
Archbishop
with
a
good
will
:
then
he
desired
the
people
to
pray
for
him
,
that
God
would
forgiue
him
his
sins
:
and
one
offence
doth
trouble
me
more
then
all
the
rest
,
whereof
in
processe
of
my
talke
you
shall
heare
;
and
after
he
had
made
a
very
pithy
praier
with
the
people
,
which
you
may
sée
in
the
book
at
large
,
then
he
said
,
euery
man
at
the
time
of
his
death
,
desireth
to
giue
some
god
exhortation
vnto
others
:
so
I
pray
God
at
this
my
departing
,
I
may
speake
somwhat
whereby
God
may
be
glorified
,
&
you
edified
.
His
first
exhortation
was
,
that
we
should
not
set
our
minds
too
much
vpon
this
glozing
world
,
but
vpon
God
,
&
the
world
to
come
.
His
next
exhortation
was
to
obedience
to
the
King
&
Quéen●
.
His
third
exhortation
was
,
that
they
should
loue
together
like
brothers
&
sisters
.
The
fourth
was
,
that
rich
men
would
weigh
three
sayings
in
the
scripture
:
First
Christ
saith
,
it
is
hard
for
a
rich
man
to
enter
into
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
Secondly
,
S.
Iohn
saith
,
he
that
hath
this
worlds
goods
,
and
shutteth
his
compassion
vpon
his
needy
brother
,
how
can
he
say
he
loueth
God
.
Thirdly
,
Saint
Iames
biddeth
them
weepe
and
howle
for
the
miseries
that
shall
come
vpon
you
,
your
clothes
be
moth-eaten
,
your
gold
and
siluer
cankred
and
rusty
,
and
the
rust
shall
witnesse
against
you
,
and
consume
you
like
fire
:
you
hoord
vp
treasure
of
Gods
indignation
against
the
last
day
.
Let
them
that
be
rich
ponder
well
these
thrée
sentences
:
for
if
euer
they
had
occasion
to
shew
their
charity
,
it
is
now
,
the
poore
beeing
so
many
,
and
victuals
so
deere
.
Now
being
I
am
come
to
the
end
of
my
life
,
whereupon
hangeth
my
life
past
,
and
my
life
to
come
,
either
to
liue
with
my
Maister
Christ
for
euer
in
ioy
,
or
else
for
euer
in
paine
with
the
Diuell
:
Therefore
I
will
declare
my
faith
vnto
you
without
dissembling
.
I
beleeue
all
the
Articles
of
the
Créede
,
and
all
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
his
Apostles
and
Prophets
in
the
new
and
old
Testament
;
and
now
I
come
vnto
the
great
thing
that
so
much
troubled
my
conscience
more
then
all
that
euer
I
did
in
all
my
life
;
and
that
is
in
setting
abroad
a
writing
contrary
to
truth
,
which
now
I
renounce
,
as
written
with
my
hand
,
contrary
to
my
heart
,
for
feare
of
death
;
and
that
is
all
such
Billes
and
Papers
which
I
haue
written
or
signed
with
my
hand
since
my
degradation
;
and
because
my
hand
writ
contrary
to
my
heart
,
it
shall
be
first
burned
.
And
as
for
the
Pope
I
refuse
him
,
as
Christs
enemy
,
and
Antichrist
,
with
all
his
false
Doctrine
.
And
as
for
the
Sacrament
,
I
beléeue
as
I
haue
taught
in
my
Booke
,
and
my
Booke
shall
stand
at
the
last
day
,
before
the
iudgement
of
God
,
when
the
Papisticall
doctrine
shall
be
ashamed
to
shewe
her
face
.
It
was
a
world
to
sée
the
Doctors
beguiled
of
so
great
a
hope
,
I
thinke
there
was
neuer
cruelty
more
notably
deluded
;
and
when
he
began
to
speake
more
of
the
Sacrament
,
and
of
the
Papacie
,
Cole
cried
to
stop
the
Heretiques
mouth
:
then
the
Friers
pulled
him
from
his
seate
,
and
led
him
to
the
fire
:
then
they
cried
to
him
;
What
madnesse
hath
brought
thee
againe
into
this
error
,
by
which
thou
wilt
draw
innumerable
soules
with
thee
into
hell
.
Hee
answered
them
not
,
but
directed
his
talke
vnto
the
people
:
But
the
Spanish
Barker
raged
,
and
foamed
almost
out
of
his
wits
;
and
he
and
the
other
Spanish
Frier
began
to
exhort
him
afresh
,
but
all
in
vaine
.
When
the
fire
began
to
burne
neere
him
,
he
put
his
right
hand
into
the
flame
,
which
he
held
so
stedfastly
,
that
it
was
burned
before
his
body
was
touched
,
he
abode
the
fire
with
such
constancy
,
that
he
stood
alwayes
in
one
place
without
mouing
of
his
members
,
with
his
eyes
vpward
,
he
off
repeated
his
vnworthy
right
hand
,
saying
,
Lord
Iesus
receiue
my
spirit
,
and
so
gaue
vp
the
Ghost
.
Agnes
Potten
,
and
another
woman
.
ONe
was
the
wife
of
Robert
Potten
of
Ipswich
in
Suffolke
,
Michael
Trouchfield
of
the
same
towne
shoemaker
,
they
were
burned
at
Ipswich
the
16.
of
February
,
for
denying
the
sacrament
of
the
Altar
:
their
constancy
in
burning
was
wonderfull
,
they
earnestly
exhorted
the
people
to
credit
and
lay
hold
vpon
the
word
of
God
,
and
to
dispise
the
institutions
of
the
Romish
route
,
with
all
their
superstitions
and
rotten
religion
.
Robert
Spicer
,
William
Coberley
,
Maundrel
.
THese
three
were
burned
at
one
stake
in
Salisbury
,
Robert
Draks
Minister
,
William
Tims
Ioyner
,
Richard
Spurge
Fuller
,
Iohn
Cauell
Weauer
,
George
Ambrose
Fuller
,
and
Thomas
Spurge
Fuller
.
THese
sixe
were
burned
at
one
fire
in
Smithfield
the
foure
and
twentieth
day
of
Aprill
:
they
were
all
of
Essex
,
and
sent
at
diuers
times
by
the
Lord
Rich
to
Gardner
,
who
sent
them
to
prison
,
where
they
remained
a
yeare
almost
,
and
then
they
were
sent
to
Bonner
,
to
whom
they
all
denied
the
reall
presence
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
:
after
they
were
all
sent
for
vnto
the
Consistorie
;
first
Tims
was
sent
for
,
and
exhorted
to
conformity
:
he
answered
,
we
haue
béene
brought
hither
this
day
for
Gods
word
,
which
we
haue
beene
taught
by
the
Apostolike
Preachers
in
King
Edwards
time
,
whom
you
haue
murthered
because
they
preached
the
truth
,
and
they
haue
sealed
their
doctrine
with
their
bloud
,
whom
I
will
follow
.
Then
Bonner
perswaded
them
not
to
stand
to
the
litterall
sense
of
the
Scriptures
,
but
to
vse
the
interpretation
of
the
Fathers
.
Then
Tims
said
,
what
haue
you
to
maintaine
the
reall
presence
of
Christ
in
the
Sacrament
,
but
only
the
bare
letter
?
We
haue
(
quoth
Bonner
)
the
Catholike
Church
:
no
,
said
he
,
the
Popish
Church
of
Rome
,
for
which
you
be
periured
,
and
the
Sea
of
Rome
is
the
Sea
of
Antichrist
,
therefore
to
that
Church
I
will
neuer
consent
;
I
confesse
Christ
is
present
with
his
Sacraments
,
but
with
your
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
he
is
neither
present
corporally
nor
spiritually
,
for
as
you
vse
it
,
it
is
a
detestable
Idoll
.
Then
the
Bishop
séeing
his
constant
boldnes
,
condemned
him
.
Then
Robert
Draks
was
called
,
and
being
exhorted
to
returne
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
he
said
,
he
vtterly
defied
it
and
all
the
workes
thereof
,
euen
as
I
defie
the
diuell
and
all
his
workes
;
then
was
he
likewise
cond●mned
.
Then
Thomas
Spurge
was
demaunded
if
he
would
returne
to
the
Catholike
Church
:
and
then
he
called
the
rest
,
and
vpon
the
like
demands
he
receiued
the
like
answers
:
so
they
had
all
their
iudgements
,
and
deliuered
vnto
the
Sherife
,
and
after
burned
,
as
before
.
Iohn
Hullier
Minister
.
HEe
was
bur●ed
at
Cambridge
vpon
the
second
day
of
Aprill
for
the
professing
of
Christs
Gospell
,
vnder
Thurlby
Bishop
of
Ely
and
his
Chancellor
:
only
a
Pra●er
and
a
Letter
of
his
are
recorded
;
his
Letter
is
to
proue
the
Romish
Church
Antichrist
,
and
exhorteth
from
dissembling
with
God
and
the
world
,
in
comming
to
masse
.
Christopher
Lister
Minister
,
Iohn
Mace
,
Iohn
Spencer
,
Simon
Ioyne
,
Richard
Nicoll
,
and
Iohn
Hamond
.
THese
six
were
burned
together
at
Colchester
in
Essex
,
where
the
most
part
of
them
did
inhabite
:
the
eight
and
twentieth
day
of
Aprill
:
Bonner
now
waxing
wearie
,
made
a
very
quicke
dispatch
with
these
;
for
as
soone
as
they
were
deliuered
by
the
Earle
of
Oxford
and
other
Commissioners
,
vnto
Iohn
Kingstone
the
Bishops
Register
:
Bonner
caused
them
to
be
brought
vnto
his
house
at
Fulham
,
where
,
in
the
open
Church
he
ministred
vnto
them
articles
,
to
which
they
answered
alike
,
as
followeth
:
That
the
Church
of
Rome
is
the
malignant
Church
,
and
no
part
of
the
Cathotholike
Church
,
and
that
they
beleeue
not
the
doctrine
thereof
,
and
that
they
beléeue
there
be
no
mo
but
two
Sacraments
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
to
wit
,
Baptisme
and
the
Lords
Supper
;
that
they
learned
the
truth
of
their
profession
by
the
doctrine
set
forth
in
King
Edwards
time
,
and
therein
they
would
continue
as
long
as
they
liued
;
they
refused
to
be
partakers
of
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
because
it
was
vsed
contrary
to
Gods
word
and
glorie
;
they
said
the
Popes
authoritie
was
vsurped
,
and
that
he
was
an
oppressor
of
Christs
Church
and
Gospell
,
and
that
he
ought
not
to
haue
any
authoritie
in
England
,
and
that
they
vtterly
abhorred
the
Sea
of
Rome
,
for
putting
downe
the
booke
of
God
,
and
setting
vp
the
Babylonicall
Masse
,
with
all
the
rest
of
Antichrists
merchandise
;
and
that
after
consecration
there
remaineth
in
the
Sacrament
Bread
and
Wine
as
well
as
before
;
and
that
the
reall
flesh
and
bloud
of
Christ
is
not
in
it
;
and
that
the
Masse
is
not
propitiatorie
,
neither
for
the
quick
nor
for
the
dead
,
but
méere
Idolatry
and
abomination
.
And
in
the
afternoone
,
when
they
would
not
recant
,
they
were
condemned
and
burned
,
as
before
.
Margaret
Ellice
,
Hugh
Lauerock
an
old
lame
man
and
Iohn
Apprice
a
blind
man
.
SHe
was
of
great
Bursteed
in
Essex
,
Iohn
Mordant
Knight
,
and
Edmund
Tyrrell
Esquire
:
she
died
in
Newgate
the
thirtéenth
of
May
,
being
condemned
to
be
burned
before
.
Hugh
Lauerocke
an
old
lame
man
,
and
Iohn
Apprice
a
blinde
man
;
when
they
were
examined
,
answered
in
effect
as
Christopher
Lister
,
Iohn
Mace
,
and
others
before
mentioned
had
done
:
after
they
were
brought
to
the
Consistori●
,
and
being
perswaded
to
recant
their
opinions
of
the
Sacrament
,
Hugh
Lauerock
said
,
I
will
stand
to
my
answere
,
I
cannot
finde
in
the
Scriptures
that
the
Priests
should
lift
vp
ouer
their
heads
a
cake
of
bread
:
then
Bonner
asked
Iohn
Apprice
what
he
would
say
;
he
answered
,
your
doctrine
that
you
set
forth
is
so
agreeable
with
the
world
,
and
imbraced
,
of
the
world
,
that
it
cannot
be
agreeable
with
the
Scriptures
;
and
ye
are
not
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
for
ye
make
lawes
to
kill
men
,
and
make
the
Queene
your
executioner
,
whereupon
they
were
condemned
and
sent
to
Stratford
the
Bow
,
and
there
burned
,
the
●ifteenth
of
May
:
at
their
deaths
Hugh
Lauerock
comforting
Iohn
Apprice
,
said
,
be
of
good
comfort
,
my
brother
,
for
my
Lord
of
London
is
our
good
Physitian
,
he
will
heale
thée
of
thy
blindnes
,
and
me
of
my
lamenesse
.
Katharine
Hutte
widdow
,
Elizabeth
Tharnell
,
and
Ioane
Hornes
.
IN
the
yeare
1556.
these
were
burned
in
Smithfield
,
&
were
sent
to
Bonner
,
with
Margaret
Ellice
and
the
blinde
and
lame
man
,
for
denying
the
reall
presence
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
and
for
calling
the
Masse
an
Idoll
.
Katharine
Hutte
being
required
to
recant
,
and
say
her
minde
of
the
Sacrament
,
said
,
I
denie
it
to
be
a
God
,
because
it
is
a
dumbe
God
,
and
made
with
mens
handes
.
Ione
Hornes
said
,
if
you
can
make
your
God
to
shedde
bloud
,
or
to
shew
any
condition
of
a
liuely
body
,
then
will
I
beleeue
you
:
but
it
is
bread
,
and
that
which
you
call
heresie
,
I
trust
to
serue
my
Lord
God
in
.
And
touching
the
Romish
Sea
,
she
said
,
I
forsake
all
his
abominations
,
and
from
them
all
good
Lord
deliuer
vs
:
they
died
more
ioyfully
in
the
fire
then
some
that
burned
them
did
in
their
beds
.
Iohn
Harpole
and
Ioane
Beach
widdow
.
THese
two
were
burned
at
Rochester
for
their
constant
perseuering
in
Christs
truth
,
A
blinde
boy
and
another
suffered
martyrdome
at
Glocester
:
one
of
them
was
the
blinde
boy
which
came
vnto
Bishop
Hooper
,
whom
the
said
vertuous
Bishop
confirmed
in
the
Lord
,
and
the
doctrine
of
his
word
,
as
is
before
mentioned
,
whose
examinations
are
not
come
vnto
our
hands
.
Thomas
Spicer
,
Iohn
Deny
,
and
William
Pole
.
THese
were
bro●ght
before
Dunnings
,
Chancellor
of
Norwich
,
and
Minges
his
Register
:
the
Chancellor
perswaded
what
he
could
to
bring
them
from
the
truth
:
and
being
he
could
not
preuaile
he
burst
out
in
teares
,
intreating
them
to
turne
againe
vnto
the
holy
mother
Church
.
As
he
was
thus
labouring
them
,
and
seemed
vnwilling
to
giue
iudgement
,
the
Register
said
,
in
what
doe
you
make
such
ados
?
they
be
at
that
point
they
will
be
,
therefore
reade
sentence
and
dispatch
the
knaues
;
whereupon
he
condemned
them
with
teares
,
and
the
next
day
,
being
the
one
and
twentieth
of
May
,
they
were
burned
at
Beckles
by
Sir
Iohn
Silliard
high
Sherife
,
without
any
writ
from
my
Lord
Chancellor
.
As
the
fire
burned
about
them
,
they
praised
God
with
such
an
audible
voyce
,
that
it
was
wonderfull
to
all
those
that
stood
by
.
One
Robert
Bacon
,
and
enemie
to
the
truth
willed
the
tormentors
to
throw
on
●aggots
to
stop
the
knaues
breaths
,
but
they
confessed
the
truth
,
and
gaue
their
liues
for
the
testimony
thereof
very
gloriously
and
ioyfully
.
Thomas
Spicer
was
a
labourer
dwelling
at
Wenson
in
Su●●olke
.
The
persecution
of
the
townes
of
Wenson
and
Mendleson
in
Suffolke
.
AT
the
commandement
of
Sir
Iohn
Silliard
High
Sherife
,
and
Sir
Iohn
Tyrrill
Knights
,
these
,
whose
names
follow
,
were
persecuted
out
of
the
said
towns
.
From
Wenson
Alice
Twayts
&
two
of
her
seruants
,
Humfrey
Smith
and
his
wife
,
William
Kachpoole
and
his
wife
,
Iohn
Mauling
and
his
wife
,
Nicholas
Burlingham
and
his
wife
,
and
one
Rought
and
his
wife
.
From
Mendleson
Simon
Harlstone
and
Katharine
his
wife
with
fiue
children
,
William
Whiting
and
Katharine
his
wife
,
Thomas
Dobson
and
his
wife
,
Thomas
Hubbard
and
his
wife
,
Iohn
Poncon
,
Thomas
Woodward
the
elder
,
one
Rennolds
wife
,
and
a
poore
widdow
,
and
one
mother
Semons
maide
,
besides
those
that
were
constrained
against
their
consciences
,
by
the
help
of
Iohn
Brodish
the
Parish
priest
:
the
points
of
religion
that
they
held
,
for
which
they
were
persecuted
,
were
these
;
1
They
held
the
word
of
God
to
be
sufficient
doctrine
vnto
saluation
.
2
They
denied
the
Popes
authority
,
&
said
their
Church
was
Antichrist
,
and
Christs
aduersary
,
they
refused
the
abused
Sacraments
,
defied
the
masse
,
and
all
Popish
seruice
and
ceremonies
,
saying
they
robbed
God
of
his
honour
,
and
Christ
of
his
death
and
glorie
,
and
would
not
come
to
Church
,
except
it
were
to
the
defacing
of
that
they
did
there
.
3
That
Ministers
of
Gods
Church
might
lawfully
marry
.
4
That
the
Quéene
was
chiefe
head
,
and
wicked
Rulers
were
a
great
plagus
of
God
sent
for
sinne
.
5
They
denied
mans
frée-will
,
and
the
Popes
Church
did
erre
,
and
many
other
in
that
point
with
them
,
rebuking
their
false
confidence
to
be
iustified
by
works
and
mans
righteousnesse
:
when
they
were
rebuked
for
talking
so
freely
,
they
would
answere
,
they
acknowledge
,
confesse
and
beleeue
,
and
therefore
they
must
speake
:
they
acknowledged
that
tribulations
were
Gods
prouidences
,
and
that
his
iudgements
were
right
,
to
punish
them
and
others
for
their
sinnes
,
and
that
their
troubles
were
of
his
faithfulnesse
and
mercy
,
and
that
one
haire
of
their
heads
should
not
perish
before
the
time
,
but
all
things
should
worke
to
the
best
to
them
that
loue
God
,
and
that
Christ
was
their
only
life
and
righteousnesse
,
and
that
only
by
faith
in
him
,
and
for
his
sake
,
all
good
things
were
freely
giuen
them
,
as
also
forgiuenesse
of
sinnes
,
and
life
euerlasting
.
Many
of
these
persecuted
were
of
great
substance
,
and
had
possessions
of
their
owne
.
William
Slech
died
the
thirtieth
of
May
1556.
being
imprisoned
for
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
,
and
the
profession
of
the
truth
,
in
the
Kings
bench
,
and
was
buried
in
the
back-side
of
the
same
prison
,
because
the
Papists
thought
him
not
worthy
to
be
laide
in
their
Pope-holy
Churchyards
.
Thomas
Harland
MillWright
,
Iohn
Osward
,
Thomas
Reed
,
and
Thomas
Auington
.
T
They
were
long
prisoners
in
the
Kings
Bench
for
the
confession
of
the
truth
,
and
were
burned
together
at
one
fire
the
sixt
of
Iune
,
in
Lewes
in
South-sex
.
Thomas
Wood
Minister
,
and
Thomas
Miles
were
burned
likewise
at
Lewes
in
South-sex
the
twentieth
of
Iune
,
for
resisting
the
erroneous
and
hereticall
doctrine
of
the
papisticall
and
fal●●y
pretended
Catholiks
.
William
Adherall
Minister
,
and
Iohn
Clement-Wheele-wright
▪
THese
died
in
the
Kings
Bench
the
three
and
twentieth
of
Iune
,
A
Merchants
seruant
the
next
day
was
burned
at
Leicester
for
the
like
godlines
,
by
the
cruell
persecution
of
the
Papists
.
About
this
time
there
were
thirtéene
burned
in
one
fire
at
Stratford
the
Bow
by
London
eleuen
of
them
being
men
and
two
of
them
women
,
whose
dwellings
were
in
sundry
places
in
〈◊〉
,
and
whose
names
f●llow
:
Henry
Adlington
,
Lawrence
Parman
,
Henry
Wye
,
William
Hallywell
,
Thomas
Bowier
George
Searle
,
Edmond
Hurst
,
Lion
Cawch
,
Ralph
Iackson
,
Iohn
Perifall
,
Iohn
Roth
,
Elizabeth
Peper
,
and
Agnes
George
Their
points
of
Religion
doth
better
appeare
by
a
Certificate
vnder
all
their
hands
,
which
I
haue
here
inserted
,
then
by
their
examination
which
followeth
.
Be
it
knowne
vnto
all
to
whom
this
our
Certificate
shall
be
feene
,
that
whereas
vpon
Saturday
the
thirteenth
of
Iune
,
sixteene
of
vs
were
condemned
to
dye
,
by
the
Bishop
of
London
,
for
the
sincere
truth
of
Christs
verity
,
which
truth
hath
bin
continually
defaced
from
the
beginning
by
the
wicked
aduersaries
,
as
it
is
slandered
now
by
the
Diuell
and
his
Imps
,
which
constraineth
vs
to
manifest
our
beleefe
,
and
the
articles
,
wherefore
we
were
condemned
for
auoyding
the
slanders
that
might
happen
by
occasion
of
the
flanderous
Sermon
lately
preached
at
Pauls
Crosse
by
Doctor
Fecknam
Deane
of
Paules
,
where
he
defamed
vs
to
be
of
sixteene
sundry
opinions
.
1
We
beleeue
by
Baptisme
we
were
made
members
of
Christs
Church
,
and
although
wee
erred
for
a
time
,
yet
the
roote
of
Faith
was
preserued
in
vs
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
maketh
vs
certaine
of
the
same
,
and
we
doe
and
will
persist
by
Gods
assistance
vnto
the
end
:
And
though
the
Minister
were
of
the
malignant
Church
,
yet
he
did
not
hurt
vs
,
because
he
baptized
vs
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
the
Sonne
,
and
the
Holy
Ghost
;
there
was
the
word
and
the
element
;
Godfathers
,
and
Godmothers
,
renouncing
for
vs
the
Diuell
and
all
his
workes
,
and
confessing
the
Articles
of
the
Christian
Faith
.
2
There
are
but
two
Sacraments
,
Baptisme
,
and
the
Lords
Supper
,
in
these
are
contained
the
two
Testaments
:
the
effect
of
the
Law
is
Repentance
,
and
the
effect
of
the
Gospell
is
remission
of
sinnes
.
3
There
is
a
visible
Church
wherein
the
word
of
God
is
preached
,
and
the
Sacraments
truely
ministred
:
Uisible
to
the
wicked
world
,
although
it
bee
not
credited
,
and
by
death
of
Saints
confirmed
:
as
in
the
time
of
Elias
as
well
as
now
.
4
The
Sea
of
Rome
is
the
Sea
of
Antichrist
:
The
Congregation
of
the
wicked
,
whereof
the
Pope
is
head
vnder
the
Diuell
.
5
God
is
neither
spiritually
nor
corporally
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
and
there
is
no
other
substance
but
bread
and
Wine
.
2
The
Masse
is
not
onely
a
prophanation
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
but
a
most
blasphemous
Idoll
.
We
affirmed
to
beleeue
all
that
the
Bishop
or
any
could
proue
by
Scriptures
:
but
he
said
he
would
not
stand
to
proue
it
with
hereticks
,
but
said
,
they
themselues
were
the
holy
Church
,
and
that
we
ought
to
beleeue
them
,
or
else
to
be
cut
off
like
withered
branches
.
When
they
were
brought
to
Stratford
the
Bow
they
were
deuided
into
two
parts
,
and
put
into
two
chambers
:
then
the
Sherife
came
to
the
one
part
and
tolde
them
that
the
other
had
recanted
and
were
saued
,
and
exhorted
them
to
doe
the
like
,
and
not
cast
away
themselues
:
they
answered
,
their
faith
was
not
builded
on
man
,
but
Christ
crucified
:
When
he
could
doe
no
good
with
them
,
he
went
to
the
other
place
,
and
told
them
their
Fellowes
had
recanted
,
and
were
saued
,
and
counselled
them
to
doe
the
like
,
and
not
willingly
to
kill
themselues
:
vnto
whom
they
answered
as
their
fellowes
had
done
.
When
he
saw
he
could
not
preuaile
,
he
lead
them
to
the
fire
,
they
ioyfully
kissed
the
stake
:
the
eleauen
men
were
tyed
to
foure
stakes
,
and
the
two
Women
loose
in
the
middest
,
and
so
they
were
burned
all
in
one
fire
,
with
such
loue
one
to
another
,
and
constancy
in
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
that
it
was
wonderfull
.
Thomas
Free-man
,
William
Stannard
,
and
William
Adames
.
THese
were
also
condemned
to
dye
with
the
other
at
the
same
time
,
and
béeing
in
the
hands
of
the
secular
power
,
Cardinall
Poole
sent
his
dispensation
for
their
liues
,
and
by
that
meanes
they
were
kept
from
mart●rdome
.
The
fourteenth
of
Iune
Iohn
Colstoke
of
Wellington
in
Liechfield
Dioces
,
for
holding
against
the
real
presence
and
auricular
confession
,
was
compelled
to
recant
and
to
beare
a
faggot
before
the
Crosse
bare-headed
,
hauing
in
one
hand
a
Taper
,
and
in
the
other
a
paire
of
Beads
.
The
seuentéenth
of
Iune
Thomas
Barnes
and
Ellice
Birth
were
accused
that
one
wished
to
the
other
,
in
the
beginning
of
Queene
Maries
raigne
,
his
dagger
in
the
belly
of
him
that
sung
to
the
Organs
●he
denied
not
but
he
spake
these
words
,
and
that
he
then
thought
the
masse
abominable
;
and
though
he
submitted
himselfe
hee
was
condemned
to
beare
a
faggot
,
with
beads
and
his
taper
before
the
crosse
.
The
seuen
and
twentieth
of
Iune
Thomas
Paret
,
Martin
Hunt
,
and
Iohn
Norrice
died
in
the
Kings
Bench
,
and
were
buried
in
the
back-side
:
they
were
imprisoned
for
the
profession
of
the
truth
.
Robert
Bernard
,
Adam
Foster
and
Robert
Lawson
.
THe
30.
of
Iune
Hopton
B
of
Norwich
called
Robert
Bernard
Heretick
,
because
he
said
he
would
neuer
be
confessed
of
a
Priest
:
he
answered
,
it
gréeueth
me
not
to
be
called
hereticke
at
your
hand
▪
for
so
your
forefathers
called
the
Prophets
and
Confessors
long
agoe
:
then
the
B
:
●ad
him
follow
him
,
and
went
and
knéeled
before
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
:
and
as
he
was
at
his
prayers
,
he
looked
back
and
asked
Barnard
why
he
did
not
as
he
did
,
He
answered
,
I
cannot
tell
why
you
should
doe
so
,
the
Bishop
asked
him
,
whom
sée
you
yonder
,
pointing
to
the
Pixe
hanging
ouer
the
Altar
?
Do
you
not
see
your
maker
there
?
He
said
,
No
,
I
see
nothing
but
a
few
cloaths
hang
together
in
a
heape
:
then
the
Bishop
commaunded
him
to
the
Iayle
,
and
●ad
put
Irons
enough
vpon
him
.
After
one
of
the
Guard
had
him
to
a
Tauerne
where
many
Priests
were
,
when
they
could
not
perswade
him
,
they
threatned
h●m
with
whipping
and
stocking
,
and
when
they
could
peruert
him
by
no
meanes
,
then
they
carried
him
to
the
Bishop
,
who
immediatly
condemned
him
:
Hee
was
a
labourer
,
dwelling
in
F●an●den
in
Suffolke
.
Adam
Foster
was
a
Husbandman
,
dwelling
in
Mendlesam
in
Suffollke
:
Hee
was
apprehended
by
Thomas
Mouse
,
and
George
Reuet
Constables
,
at
the
command●ment
of
Sir
Iohn
Terill
,
because
he
would
not
heare
Masse
:
He
was
cast
into
Aye
dungeon
,
from
whence
he
was
sent
to
Norwich
,
and
condemned
by
the
aforesaid
Bishop
:
Mouse
presently
after
fell
sicke
,
and
pined
away
to
death
:
the
●ther
came
to
the
like
end
not
long
after
.
Robert
Lawson
a
Linnen
Weauer
,
was
likewise
apprehended
at
the
commandement
of
Sir
Iohn
Terill
,
and
sent
to
Aye
Dungeon
,
because
hee
would
not
come
to
Church
,
nor
receiue
their
Popish
Idoll
.
When
they
were
carried
to
their
deathes
,
they
most
triumphantly
ended
their
liues
in
the
fixe
.
Iohn
Careles
of
Couentry
Weauer
.
ABout
this
time
he
died
in
the
Kings
Bench
,
hauing
beene
long
imprisoned
there
,
hee
was
examined
before
Doctor
Martine
,
one
of
the
Masters
of
the
Chancerie
,
a
iolly
stirrer
in
those
matters
:
in
which
examination
I
finde
no
matters
of
religion
,
but
that
he
answereth
a
popish
opinion
of
election
,
that
wee
are
elected
in
respect
of
our
good
workes
,
and
so
long
elected
as
we
doe
them
,
and
no
longer
,
but
he
beleeued
that
God
of
his
infinite
goodnesse
(
through
Iesus
Christ
)
did
elect
and
appoint
in
him
,
before
the
foundation
of
the
earth
was
laid
,
a
Church
or
Congregation
,
which
he
doth
continually
guide
and
gouerne
by
his
grace
and
holy
spirit
;
so
that
not
one
of
them
shall
euer
finally
perish
,
and
that
God
hath
e●ernally
predestinated
me
to
eternall
life
in
Iesus
Christ
.
I
am
most
certaine
and
likewise
sure
that
his
holy
spirit
(
wherewith
I
am
sealed
)
will
so
preserue
me
from
all
heresies
and
euill
opinions
,
that
I
shall
die
in
none
at
all
:
I
doe
beleeue
that
Christ
did
effectually
die
for
al
those
that
repent
,
and
beleeue
,
&
for
none
other
.
At
his
first
comming
into
prison
,
his
conscience
was
ouer
much
oppressed
with
the
consideration
of
his
sinnes
,
vntill
he
had
a
comfortable
letter
of
Philpot
,
concerning
the
mercie
of
Christ
to
them
that
repent
:
and
although
a
sorrowfull
spirit
be
a
sacrifice
acceptable
to
God
,
and
the
earnest
pennie
of
election
,
yet
the
end
of
it
must
be
comfort
and
ioy
of
the
holy
Ghost
in
assurance
of
the
remission
of
sinnes
,
therfore
he
●iddeth
him
be
carelesse
,
according
to
his
name
,
in
assurance
of
the
remission
of
sinnes
in
Christ
.
Wherefore
Carles
thanketh
God
heartily
,
and
confesseth
that
Philpots
sweete
exhortations
had
brought
much
glad
tidings
vnto
his
tyred
soule
,
and
that
it
was
greatly
refreshed
with
the
sweet
sauor
of
his
precious
Nard
.
I
will
now
according
to
your
louing
request
cast
away
all
care
,
&
reioice
with
you
,
and
pray
God
for
you
day
&
night
,
for
now
my
foule
is
turned
vnto
her
old
rest
again
,
&
hath
taken
a
swéet
na●
in
Christs
lap
,
I
haue
cast
my
care
vpon
the
Lord
,
which
will
care
for
mee
,
and
will
be
careles
,
according
vnto
my
name
:
as
soon
as
I
had
read
your
comfortable
Letter
,
my
sorrowes
vanished
away
,
as
smoke
in
the
wind
:
I
am
sure
the
spirit
of
God
was
a●thor
of
it
:
Good
M.
Philpot
thou
art
a
principal
Pot
indéed
,
filled
with
most
precious
liquor
:
Oh
pot
most
happy
of
the
high
Potter
ordained
to
honour
,
which
doest
containe
such
heauenly
treasure
in
the
earthen
vessell
:
Oh
pot
most
happy
,
in
whom
Christ
hath
turned
water
into
wine
,
and
that
of
the
best
,
whereof
the
Master
of
the
Feast
hath
fi●led
my
cup
so
full
,
that
it
hath
made
mee
drunken
in
the
ioy
of
the
spirit
:
When
martyrdome
shall
breake
thee
(
oh
vessell
of
honour
)
the
fragrant
sauour
of
the
precious
ointments
will
much
reioyce
the
hea●y
hearts
of
Christs
true
members
.
Iohn
Gwinne
,
Askin
,
Iulines
Palmer
.
THe
16.
of
Iuly
these
thrée
godly
and
constant
martyrs
were
burned
at
Newbery
in
Barkshire
.
Iulines
Palmer
had
been
student
in
Magdalen
Colledge
in
Oxford
,
and
was
Schoolemaister
of
Redding
:
all
King
Edwards
daies
hee
was
an
obstinate
Papist
,
abhorring
all
godly
prayer
and
sincere
preaching
,
and
was
abhorred
and
put
out
of
the
Colledge
for
the
same
,
yet
after
in
Quéene
Maries
time
,
suffered
a
most
cruel
death
at
the
Papists
hands
.
He
was
born
in
Couentry
,
his
father
had
sometimes
béene
Mayor
of
the
Citty
.
When
Quéene
Mary
came
to
her
raign
,
he
was
receiued
into
the
fellowship
of
the
Colledge
again
,
but
his
mind
was
●o
far
altered
,
that
hee
would
not
come
to
prayers
for
feare
of
suspition
:
but
when
he
should
kéepe
his
bowing
measures
at
the
Confiteor
,
in
turning
vpward
&
downeward
,
and
knocke
his
breast
with
Idolatrous
adoration
,
at
the
lifting
vp
of
the
Sacrament
,
his
heart
rose
against
it
,
that
hee
would
get
him
out
of
the
Church
,
wherefore
he
left
the
Colledge
and
became
Schoolemaister
in
Redding
,
and
béeing
vexed
with
the
consideration
of
the
cruelty
that
was
then
shewed
to
the
Christians
,
he
made
a
testimony
of
his
Faith
,
and
deliuered
it
to
Doctor
Geffery
in
his
visitation
,
who
reading
the
same
put
him
in
Prison
,
and
within
a
fortnight
after
burned
him
as
before
,
where
he
yéelded
vp
as
ioyfull
a
Soule
to
God
,
as
euer
any
did
.
Katherine
Cauches
mother
and
Paratine
and
Guillimiue
her
Daughters
.
THE
said
Katherine
was
a
Widdow
,
they
were
of
the
Isle
of
Garnesey
,
the
10.
of
Iuly
they
were
there
burned
for
her●ticks
for
professing
the
truth
:
Paratiue
being
great
with
childe
,
and
ready
to
bee
brought
a
bed
the
wombe
of
the
said
Paratine
being
bu●ned
,
there
issued
from
her
a
goodly
man
Child
,
which
by
the
officer
was
taken
vp
,
and
after
most
spitefull
manner
throwne
into
the
fire
,
and
most
cruelly
burned
with
her
seely
mother
.
The
cause
was
thi●
;
a
woman
had
stollen
a
cup
and
pawned
it
to
this
Katherine
for
six
pence
,
she
perceiuing
whose
cup
it
was
thought
to
haue
carried
it
home
:
In
the
meane
time
the
owner
of
the
cup
missed
it
,
and
charged
her
with
it
that
stole
it
,
who
confessed
it
and
brought
the
owner
of
the
cup
to
the
Widdow
who
deliuered
him
the
Cup
:
shortly
after
the
Bayliff●s
hearing
thereof
,
searched
her
house
,
they
finding
one
Platter
which
had
no
marke
,
and
another
that
had
the
mark
scraped
out
:
Whereupon
they
brought
her
and
her
two
Daughters
to
the
Iustices
,
who
committed
them
vnto
prison
,
and
the
Bayliffs
seized
vpon
all
their
goods
,
and
when
they
could
proue
nothing
against
them
,
the
Bayliffs
accused
them
of
heresie
and
caused
them
to
be
committed
againe
;
and
the
Bayliffs
wrote
to
Iaques
Amy
Deane
of
the
I
le
aforesaid
,
to
desire
him
to
proceed
against
them
in
the
cause
of
heresie
:
whereupon
the
said
Deane
,
assisted
by
the
Curats
there
,
did
make
an
inquirie
of
the
said
widdow
and
her
daughters
,
and
condemned
them
for
hereticks
,
the
widdow
and
her
daughters
neuer
hearing
therof
,
and
deliuered
it
to
the
Bayliffs
and
Iurats
,
whereupon
when
the
Bayliffs
did
know
that
the
said
Deane
and
Curats
had
not
examined
the
woman
,
they
would
not
sit
in
iudgement
that
day
,
but
ordained
that
the
women
should
first
be
examined
of
their
Faith
before
the
Deane
and
Curats
:
wherefore
the
women
were
presented
before
the
said
Deane
and
Curats
who
answered
that
they
would
obe●
the
Ordinances
of
the
King
and
Queene
,
and
the
commandements
of
the
Church
,
notwithstanding
they
were
condemned
,
and
thereupon
burned
,
and
the
Bayliffs
had
all
their
goods
,
as
before
,
but
in
the
beginning
of
Queene
Elizabeths
raigne
the
Gern●●y
men
,
and
one
Matthew
Cauches
,
brother
to
●he
said
two
Sisters
presented
a
supplication
to
the
Quéenes
Commissioners
touching
that
matter
,
who
sitting
vpon
the
cause
,
found
the
matter
probable
,
and
commit●ed
the
Deane
to
prison
,
and
dispossessed
him
of
all
his
liuings
and
possessions
.
Thomas
Dungate
,
Iohn
Forman
,
Mother
Tree
.
THe
18
of
Iuly
these
gaue
themselues
to
the
fire
for
righteousnes
sake
,
patiently
abiding
what
the
rage
of
man
could
say
or
doe
against
them
:
they
were
burned
at
Grinsted
in
Sussex
.
Ioane
Wast
was
of
the
Parish
of
Alhallowes
in
Darby
,
shee
was
condemned
by
Radulph
Bane
Bishop
of
Couentry
and
Lichfield
,
his
Chancellor
,
and
others
,
for
that
she
did
hold
the
Sacrament
of
the
Popish
Altar
to
be
but
a
representation
of
Christs
body
and
materiall
bread
and
wine
,
and
not
his
naturall
body
,
vnlesse
it
were
receiued
,
and
that
it
ought
not
to
be
reserued
from
time
to
time
ouer
the
Altar
,
but
immediatly
to
be
receiued
.
She
was
burned
at
the
aforesaid
Darby
:
when
she
suffered
she
made
her
prayer
to
the
Lord
Ies●s
to
assist
and
strengthen
her
,
and
being
bound
to
the
stake
with
flames
about
her
,
she
suffered
with
ioy
and
triumph
,
as
though
she
had
rather
béene
going
to
a
banket
,
then
to
yéeld
vp
her
life
.
Edward
Sharp
was
an
aged
man
,
borne
in
Wilshire
,
he
was
condemned
the
8.
of
September
,
where
hee
constantly
and
manfully
persisted
in
the
iust
quarrell
of
Christs
Gospell
,
for
misliking
&
renouncing
the
ordinances
of
the
Romish
Church
.
He
was
tryed
as
pure
gold
,
and
made
a
liuely
sacrifice
in
the
fire
.
Iohn
Hart
,
Tho:
Rauensdale
,
and
two
whose
names
we
haue
not
,
the
one
a
Shomaker
,
the
other
a
Coriar
.
THese
foure
were
burned
at
Mayfield
in
Sussex
the
24.
of
September
,
being
at
the
place
where
they
should
suffer
,
after
they
had
made
their
Prayer
,
they
constantly
and
ioyfully
ended
their
liues
,
for
the
testimony
of
the
glorious
Gospell
of
Iesus
Christ
.
The
next
day
,
a
yong
man
,
a
Carpenter
,
whose
name
we
know
not
,
was
burned
for
the
Testimony
of
Christ
at
Bristow
:
he
died
with
much
ioy
,
constancy
,
and
triumph
.
Thomas
Horne
and
a
woman
.
THe
25.
of
September
th●se
two
godly
Martirs
were
consumed
by
the
fire
at
Watton
Underhedge
in
Glocestershire
,
who
died
very
gloriously
in
a
constant
Faith
,
to
the
terror
of
the
wicked
,
and
comfort
of
the
godly
.
A
Shoemaker
was
a
true
Witnesse
and
Disciple
of
the
Lord
,
he
renounced
the
false
coloured
Religion
of
the
Romish
Sea
,
wherein
many
a
good
man
hath
beene
drowned
:
he
was
burned
at
Northampton
.
Thrée
in
the
Castle
of
Cicester
being
in
like
bonds
for
the
like
cause
of
Christs
Gospell
,
died
in
Prison
,
and
were
buried
in
the
fields
,
who
had
béene
burned
if
the
cruell
handling
of
Papists
had
not
made
them
away
before
.
John
Clarke
,
Dunstone
Chittenden
vncondemned
,
William
Foster
of
Stone
,
Allice
Potkins
of
Staplehurst
,
Iohn
Archer
of
Cranbroke
Weauer
.
THe
first
of
Nouember
these
fiue
were
macerate
and
pined
to
death
by
famine
in
the
Castle
of
Canterbury
:
they
answered
all
to
this
effect
,
that
they
beleeue
the
Articles
of
the
Creed
,
but
they
beleeue
no
more
Sacraments
but
two
,
that
praiers
to
Saints
or
soules
in
purgatory
profit
not
,
that
faith
only
iustifieth
;
they
denied
the
Popish
ceremonies
in
the
Church
:
that
it
was
as
good
to
carry
a
Dungfork
as
Candles
on
Candlemas
day
,
and
that
it
is
as
necessary
to
carry
the
Gallowes
about
if
ones
father
were
hanged
,
as
to
cary
the
Crosse
;
that
they
could
not
come
to
Church
with
a
safe
conscience
.
There
was
fifteene
of
them
in
prison
,
and
it
seemeth
the
Bishops
and
Priests
had
appointed
to
starue
them
al
,
had
not
a
Certificate
of
the
manner
of
their
cruell
handling
bin
throwne
out
of
the
Castle
window
,
wherby
their
doings
were
made
manifest
:
so
the
other
ten
were
burned
,
as
after
appeareth
.
In
the
Months
of
September
,
Nouember
,
and
December
,
there
was
a
great
persecution
in
Couentry
and
Lichfield
:
the
cruell
Bishop
Radulph
Bane
,
and
his
cruell
Chancellor
,
Doctor
Draycot
,
and
nine
Priests
,
and
a
number
of
others
were
compelled
to
recant
,
and
one
Hoke
was
burned
at
Chester
,
as
thou
mayst
see
in
the
Booke
at
large
.
THE
TWELFTH
BOOKE
OF
the
Acts
of
the
Church
.
TOuching
the
processe
and
whole
discourse
,
concerning
the
condemning
,
taking
vp
,
and
burning
the
bones
and
bookes
of
Bucer
,
&
Paulus
Phagius
,
by
the
commaundement
of
Cardinall
Poole
,
with
all
the
rites
and
ceremonies
therunto
appertaining
,
with
all
the
ridiculous
procéeding
of
the
Commissioners
whilst
they
were
at
Cambridge
:
and
also
the
Oration
of
M.
Acworth
,
Orator
of
the
Uniuersitie
:
at
the
restitution
of
Martine
Bucer
,
and
Paulus
Phagius
in
Quéene
Elizabeths
time
,
and
also
the
dispitefull
handling
and
madnesse
of
the
Papists
towards
Peter
Martires
Wife
at
Oxford
,
taking
her
vp
from
her
grau●
at
the
commandement
of
Cardinall
Poole
,
and
after
buried
in
a
Dunghil
.
Concerning
the
processe
of
these
things
,
I
refer
thee
if
thou
béest
disposed
to
sée
them
,
to
the
booke
at
large
.
The
18.
of
Ianuary
the
ten
that
remained
of
the
aforesaid
fiftéene
,
that
were
in
prison
in
the
Castle
of
Canterbury
,
whereof
fiue
of
them
were
starued
,
the
●ther
ten
were
burned
,
for
the
same
points
of
Religion
in
effect
as
the
other
fiue
held
as
before
is
expressed
;
the
names
of
these
ten
follow
.
Iohn
Philpot
of
Tenderden
,
William
Waterer
of
Bedingdy
,
Stephen
Kempe
of
Norgate
,
William
Hay
of
Hith
,
Thomas
Hudson
of
Sellenge
:
Mathew
Bradbridge
of
Tenderden
,
Thomas
Stephens
of
Bedingham
,
Nicholas
Finall
of
Tenderden
,
William
Lowicke
of
Cranbroke
,
William
Prowting
of
Thorneham
.
The
8.
of
February
a
most
bloody
Commission
was
giuen
forth
by
King
Philip
and
Quéene
Marie
to
prosecute
the
poore
members
of
Christ
.
Whereupon
twenty
two
were
apprehended
in
Essex
,
and
brought
vp
to
London
at
once
to
Bonner
,
all
of
them
tyed
to
a
rope
by
two
and
two
,
and
so
lead
in
a
rope
through
the
stréetes
to
Bonner
.
Now
the
Bishops
and
Councell
perceiuing
the
number
,
and
fearing
to
put
them
to
death
,
being
so
many
together
,
least
I
some
disturbance
might
rise
vpon
the
same
:
they
bad
them
make
their
submission
and
confession
as
they
would
themselues
,
that
they
might
make
a
colour
of
recantation
,
wherupon
they
were
discharged
:
for
their
names
I
referre
thée
to
the
Booke
at
large
.
Thomas
Loseby
,
Henry
Ramsey
,
Tho:
Thyrtell
,
Margaret
Hyde
,
Agnes
Stanley
.
THe
twelfth
of
Aprill
these
were
burned
at
one
fire
in
Smithfield
,
Bonner
framed
now
Articles
vnto
them
,
and
confessing
these
points
of
his
Articles
,
they
were
condemned
.
1
For
speaking
against
the
Faith
,
Religion
,
and
Ecclesiasticall
seruice
,
especially
concerning
the
Masse
and
the
seauen
Sacraments
,
saying
they
agréed
not
w●th
Gods
word
.
2
For
being
perswaded
that
the
English
seruice
in
King
Edwards
time
,
was
godly
and
Catholike
.
3
That
they
did
not
thinke
themselues
bound
to
come
to
Church
to
heare
the
Mattins
,
Masse
,
and
Euening
song
.
4.
That
they
did
not
thinke
themselues
bound
to
go
a
Procession
,
nor
to
beare
Tapers
and
Candles
at
Candlemas
,
nor
take
Ashes
vpon
Ashwednesday
,
nor
beare
Palmes
vpon
Palme-sunday
,
nor
to
créepe
to
the
Crosse
vpon
daies
accustomed
,
not
to
receiue
and
kisse
the
Paxe
at
Masse
time
,
not
to
receiue
holy
water
or
holy
bread
,
nor
to
except
or
allow
the
Ceremonies
and
vsages
of
the
Church
,
as
they
are
vsed
in
this
Realme
.
5
For
thinking
they
were
not
bound
to
confesse
their
sinnes
vnto
a
Priest
,
nor
to
receiue
absolution
at
his
hand
,
nor
to
receiue
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
.
6
For
thinking
prayers
to
Saints
,
or
prayers
for
the
dead
are
not
lawdable
,
profitable
,
not
allowed
by
Gods
Word
,
and
that
the
soules
departed
goe
straight
waies
to
Heauen
or
Hell
,
so
that
there
is
no
Purgatory
.
7
For
thinking
all
those
that
were
burned
in
King
Henry
the
eights
time
,
and
in
Quéene
Maries
time
as
Heretickes
,
were
no
Heretickes
,
but
faithfull
and
good
people
:
and
for
approuing
their
opinions
,
and
mis●iking
their
condemnations
.
8
For
thinking
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
to
bee
an
Idoll
,
and
to
reserue
it
to
be
honoured
,
to
be
Idolatry
:
and
likewise
of
the
Masse
,
and
●l●uation
of
the
Sacrament
.
After
this
,
they
were
conuented
againe
before
the
Bishop
,
in
the
Con●●story
,
where
these
being
asked
what
they
had
to
say
against
iudgement
,
Thomas
Los●by
said
,
God
giue
me
strength
to
stand
against
you
and
your
〈◊〉
:
your
Law●s
a
de●ouring
Law
,
I
perceiue
there
is
no
way
with
me
but
death
,
except
I
will
beléeue
in
that
Idoll
,
the
Masse
.
Thomas
Thirtle
said
,
If
you
make
me
an
Heretick
,
then
you
make
Christ
and
al
the
twelue
Apostles
Hereticks
:
for
I
am
in
the
true
faith
,
and
I
will
stand
to
it
,
for
I
know
I
shall
haue
eternall
life
.
R●msey
said
,
my
opinion
is
the
very
truth
,
which
I
will
not
goe
from
:
There
are
two
Churches
,
and
we
the
Martyrs
of
Christ
are
the
true
Church
,
and
yee
be
not
.
Margaret
Hide
affirmed
,
shee
was
in
that
true
Faith
,
and
would
neuer
forsake
it
.
Agnes
Stanly
said
,
if
euery
haire
of
her
head
were
neuer
so
much
worth
,
I
had
rather
they
were
reburned
,
then
I
will
for
sake
my
true
faith
.
Then
they
were
put
off
vntill
the
afternoone
,
then
as
Loseby
his
answere
was
reading
,
mention
being
made
of
the
Sacrament
,
Boner
put
off
his
Cap
,
and
Loseby
put
on
his
hat
:
and
he
said
,
I
trust
I
haue
the
Spirit
of
truth
,
which
you
detest
,
for
the
wisedome
of
God
is
foolishnesse
vnto
you
,
whereupon
they
had
iudgement
.
Margaret
Hide
saide
,
My
Lord
,
I
will
not
depart
from
my
sayings
till
I
be
burned
:
and
she
said
,
●
would
sée
you
my
Lord
instruct
mee
with
some
part
of
Gods
word
,
and
not
to
giue
me
instructions
of
holy
Bread
,
and
holy
Water
,
for
it
is
no
part
of
Scripture
.
Agnes
Stanly
answered
,
I
am
no
●ereticke
no
man
that
is
wise
will
beléeue
as
you
doe
:
I
beleeue
those
that
you
haue
burned
bee
true
Martyrs
,
I
will
not
goe
from
my
faith
as
long
as
I
liue
.
Thomas
Thirtle
said
,
I
will
not
beleeue
your
Idolatrous
waies
,
your
Masse
in
Idolatry
,
I
wil
stick
to
my
faith
as
long
as
I
liue
.
Henry
Ramsey
said
,
Your
doctrine
is
naught
,
and
not
agreeable
to
Gods
word
,
and
I
will
stand
to
my
Faith
as
long
as
I
liue
:
So
they
were
condemned
and
burned
,
as
before
.
In
May
William
Norant
,
Stephen
Gratwicke
,
and
one
King
,
Iohn
Bradbridge
of
Stapleherst
,
Walter
Apleby
of
Maydstone
,
and
Petronell
his
wife
,
Edmund
Allen
of
Fritendid
,
and
Katherine
his
wife
,
Ioane
Mannings
of
Maydstone
,
Elizabeth
a
blind
Maid
.
THe
18.
of
Iune
these
seauen
faithfull
Martyrs
of
Christ
,
were
burned
at
Maidstone
:
their
answers
were
like
in
effect
to
the
fiue
that
were
famished
to
death
in
Canterbury
Castle
.
The
19.
of
Iune
Iohn
Fishcock
,
Nicholas
White
,
Nicholas
Pardue
,
Barbara
Finall
Widdow
,
Bradbregs
Widdow
,
Bendens
Wife
,
and
Wilsons
Wife
,
were
burned
at
Canterbury
:
their
Articles
were
as
the
others
,
they
ioyfully
vndressed
themselues
vnto
the
fire
,
and
all
of
them
(
like
the
Communion
of
Saints
)
knéeled
down
and
prayed
,
with
such
zeale
,
as
the
enemies
of
the
Crosse
of
Christ
could
not
but
like
it
.
Ten
they
arose
and
went
to
the
stake
,
where
they
yéelded
their
soules
gloriously
vnto
the
Lord
.
Richard
Woodman
,
George
Stephens
,
William
Maynard
,
Alexander
Hosman
his
Man
,
Tomasine
Awood
his
Maid
,
Margery
Moris
,
Iames
Moris
hir
Sonne
,
Denis
Burges
,
Ashdownes
wife
,
Groues
wife
.
THese
tenne
blessed
Martyrs
were
burned
at
Lewes
in
Sussex
the
22.
of
Iune
,
without
a
writ
from
the
Lord
Chancelor
.
The
first
examination
of
RICHARD
WOODMAN
,
before
the
Bishop
of
Chichester
.
Chichester
.
I
Am
sory
for
you
,
and
so
are
all
the
Worshipfull
of
our
Country
,
you
haue
béene
of
good
estimation
amongst
the
poore
and
rich
;
wherefore
looke
well
to
your selfe
,
your
Wife
and
Children
,
and
bee
ruled
:
thinke
not
your selfe
wiser
then
all
the
Realme
.
Woodman
.
I
will
be
willing
to
learne
of
euery
man
the
truth
,
and
I
know
I
haue
giuen
no
iust
offence
to
rich
nor
poore
,
and
God
knoweth
how
deare
I
loue
my
Wife
and
Children
in
him
:
but
my
life
,
my
wife
and
Children
are
all
in
Gods
hands
,
and
I
haue
them
all
,
as
I
had
them
not
,
but
regard
the
pleasing
of
God
more
then
al
other
things
.
I
thought
good
to
appeale
to
you
mine
Ordinary
,
for
som
goe
about
to
shed
my
blood
wrongfully
,
that
if
you
can
finde
I
hold
any
thing
contrary
to
Gods
word
I
will
be
reformed
;
and
if
my
blood
bee
shed
vnrighteouslie
,
that
it
may
be
required
at
your
hands
,
because
you
haue
taken
vpon
you
to
bee
the
Phisition
of
soules
of
our
Country
.
Story
.
Thou
art
a
peruerse
fellow
,
thinkest
thou
that
thou
shalt
be
put
to
death
vniustly
?
that
thy
blood
shall
be
required
?
No
,
if
he
should
condemne
a
hundred
such
Hereticks
,
I
haue
helped
to
rid
a
good
many
of
you
,
and
will
doe
the
best
I
can
to
rid
thee
.
Chich.
I
am
your
spirituall
Pastor
,
you
must
heare
me
and
I
will
giue
spirituall
Councell
.
Wood.
You
say
you
will
giue
mee
spirituall
Councell
,
are
you
sure
you
haue
the
Spirit
of
God
.
Chichest.
No
by
Saint
Mary
,
I
dare
not
bee
so
bold
to
say
,
so
I
doubt
of
that
.
Wood.
Then
you
be
like
the
waues
of
the
Sea
tossed
with
the
winde
,
and
vnstable
in
all
your
wayes
,
(
as
Saint
Iames
saith
)
and
can
looke
for
no
good
thing
at
the
Lords
hands
:
You
are
neither
hote
nor
cold
:
Therefore
God
will
spue
you
out
.
Story
.
Hee
hath
the
Diuell
in
him
,
hee
is
worse
then
the
Diuel
,
thus
all
heretickes
boast
themselues
.
Wood.
The
Iewes
said
to
Christ
he
had
a
Diuell
,
and
was
mad
,
as
you
haue
said
to
me
:
but
the
Seruant
is
not
aboue
his
Master
:
God
forbid
I
should
learne
of
him
that
confesseth
he
hath
not
the
Spirit
of
God
.
Chich.
Doe
you
beleeue
you
haue
the
Spirit
of
God
,
it
is
more
then
Paul
or
any
of
the
Apostles
durst
doe
,
which
is
great
presumption
.
Wood.
I
beleeue
I
haue
the
Spirit
,
and
boast
not
my selfe
,
but
of
the
gift
of
GOD
:
as
Paul
did
in
1.
Cor.
7.
He
said
he
beleeued
verily
that
hee
had
the
Spirit
of
GOD
,
no
man
can
beleeue
that
Iesus
is
the
Lord
,
but
by
the
Holy
Ghost
:
I
beleeue
Christ
is
my
Redeemer
,
therefore
I
haue
the
Holy
Ghost
:
and
hee
that
hath
not
the
Spirit
of
Christ
is
a
cast-away
and
none
of
his
,
and
wee
haue
not
receiued
the
Spirit
of
bondage
to
feare
,
but
we
haue
receiued
the
Spirit
of
Adoption
which
cryeth
Abba
Father
:
The
same
Shirit
testifieth
with
our
Spirits
,
that
we
are
the
sonnes
of
God
:
Héere
are
proofes
enough
that
Paul
was
sure
he
had
the
Spirit
of
God
:
And
Iohn
saith
,
He
that
beleeueth
in
God
,
dwelleth
in
God
,
and
God
in
him
:
So
it
is
impossible
to
beleeue
in
God
,
except
God
dwell
in
vs
,
Chich.
He
bade
me
dine
with
him
,
and
at
dinner
he
asked
me
whether
Priests
may
marry
,
and
whether
Paul
had
a
Wife
.
Wood.
Paul
and
Barnabas
were
not
married
,
but
all
the
Apostles
else-were
:
For
in
the
1.
Cor.
9.
Paul
saith
,
am
I
not
an
Apostle
,
am
I
not
free
,
haue
I
not
seene
Christ
:
Mine
answere
to
them
that
aske
me
this
:
Haue
wee
not
power
to
eat
and
to
drinke
,
or
to
leade
about
a
Sister
to
Wife
,
as
well
as
the
other
Apostles
,
and
the
Brethren
of
the
Lord
,
or
haue
not
Barnabas
and
I
power
thus
to
do
:
So
this
Text
proueth
that
Paul
and
Barnabas
were
not
married
,
but
Paul
declareth
that
the
rest
had
wiues
,
and
they
had
power
likewise
to
haue
wiues
,
but
they
found
no
neede
thereof
:
But
Paul
in
the
seuenth
to
the
Corinthians
said
,
that
hee
that
hath
not
power
ouer
his
flesh
may
marry
,
for
it
is
better
to
marry
then
to
burne
:
wherefore
to
auoid
fornication
let
euery
one
haue
his
Wife
,
and
euery
woman
her
Husband
:
Therefore
Bishoppes
and
Priests
may
haue
Wiues
,
because
they
are
men
,
rather
then
burne
,
and
commit
Fornication
:
Paul
declareth
to
Timothy
,
the
first
and
niuth
,
that
Bishops
and
Deacons
should
haue
wiues
.
The
second
Examination
before
the
Bishop
of
Winchester
and
others
.
Wine
.
LAst
time
you
were
with
vs
you
were
in
an
heresie
,
in
saying
Iudas
receiued
bread
,
vnlesse
you
will
tell
what
more
then
bread
.
Wood.
I
say
he
receiued
more
then
bread
,
for
he
receiued
the
Diuell
,
because
hee
presumed
to
eate
the
Sacrament
without
Faith
:
as
Christ
saith
,
after
he
eat
the
sop
the
Diuell
entred
into
him
:
Hereby
appeareth
that
the
Sacrament
is
not
the
body
of
Christ
,
before
it
be
receiued
in
Faith
.
Winc.
What
is
thy
Faith
in
the
Sacrament
?
Wood.
I
beleeue
when
I
receiue
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
if
it
bee
truely
ministred
according
to
Christs
institution
;
If
I
come
in
Faith
,
that
Christ
was
borne
for
me
,
and
that
he
suffered
death
for
the
remission
of
my
sinnes
,
and
that
I
shall
bee
saued
by
his
death
,
and
eate
the
Bread
,
and
drinke
the
Wine
in
remembrance
of
him
:
Then
I
receiue
whole
Christ
,
God
and
Man
,
mystically
by
Faith
.
The
fat
Priest
.
What
afoole
thou
art
,
canst
not
tell
what
mystically
is
.
Wood.
God
hath
chosen
such
fooles
as
I
am
to
confound
such
a
wise
thing
as
you
are
.
Winch.
Answere
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
whether
it
bee
not
the
body
of
Christ
before
it
be
receiued
,
and
whether
it
bee
not
the
body
of
Christ
to
whomsoeuer
receiueth
it
;
tell
me
,
or
else
I
will
excommunicate
thée
.
Wood.
I
will
not
answere
you
,
you
are
not
mine
Ordinarie
:
Then
Chichester
said
,
I
am
not
consecrated
:
No
said
I
▪
yours
bee
all
Cow
Calues
:
meaning
therby
that
hee
had
not
his
Bull
from
Rome
:
Th●●
they
called
me
all
to
naught
,
and
said
I
was
madde
.
Then
I
said
,
so
Festus
said
to
Paul
when
hee
spake
sober
words
and
truth
of
the
Spirit
of
God
as
I
doe
:
but
you
be
your selues
as
you
iudge
mee
,
you
will
all
goe
to
hell
if
you
condemne
me
,
if
you
haue
not
especiall
grace
to
repent
with
sp●c●
.
Winch.
We
goe
about
to
saue
thy
soule
if
thou
wilt
be
ruled
.
Wood.
No
man
can
saue
my
soule
,
for
Christ
hath
saued
it
already
,
euen
before
the
foundation
of
the
world
was
laid
.
The
Fat
Priest
.
Here
is
another
heresie
,
thou
canst
not
tell
what
thou
saist
,
was
the
soule
saued
before
it
was
.
Wood.
I
say
the
truth
,
looke
in
the
first
to
the
Ephesians
and
there
you
shall
find
it
,
where
S.
Paul
saith
,
God
hath
chosen
vs
in
Christ
before
the
foundation
of
the
world
,
that
we
should
be
holy
and
without
blame
before
him
through
loue
,
and
thereto
we
were
predestinated
.
The
Fat
Priest
.
S
Iames
saith
,
Faith
without
workes
is
dead
,
and
we
haue
free-will
to
doe
good
workes
.
Wood.
I
doe
not
disallow
good
workes
,
for
a
good
faith
cannot
be
without
good
workes
,
yet
not
of
our selues
,
but
it
is
the
gift
of
God
,
as
S.
Paul
saith
,
it
is
God
that
worketh
in
vs
both
the
will
and
the
deed
,
euen
of
his
good
will
.
Winch
.
Make
and
●nd
,
answere
to
me
:
My
Lord
Cardinall
hath
appointed
the
Archdeacon
of
Canterbury
thine
Ordinary
,
he
can
appoint
whom
he
will
before
the
Bishop
is
consecrated
,
and
so
they
all
affirmed
.
Wood.
I
will
beleeue
neuer
a
one
of
you
all
,
for
you
be
turne
coates
&
changelings
,
and
wauering
minded
,
neither
hote
nor
cold
,
therefore
GOD
will
spu●
you
out
:
For
in
King
Edwards
time
you
taught
the
Doctrine
that
was
set
sorth
then
,
and
now
you
teach
the
contrarie
,
which
words
made
the
most
part
of
them
quake
.
Winch
.
He
is
the
naughtiest
varlet
and
heretick
that
euer
I
knew
,
I
wil
reade
sentence
against
him
,
but
I
spared
them
not
but
spake
freely
,
they
that
stood
by
rebuked
me
;
saying
,
you
cannot
tell
whom
you
speake
vnto
.
Wood.
They
be
but
men
I
trow
,
I
haue
spoken
to
better
men
then
they
for
anything
I
see
,
except
they
repent
with
speed
:
Then
I
told
the
Bishop
of
Winchester
if
you
condemne
me
,
you
will
be
condemned
in
hell
,
if
you
repent
not
,
for
I
am
not
afraid
to
die
for
Gods
sake
.
Winchest.
For
Gods
sake
:
nay
for
the
Diuels
sake
:
neither
was
Iudas
afraid
to
die
that
hanged
himselfe
,
as
thou
wilt
kill
thy selfe
,
because
thou
wilt
not
be
ruled
:
How
say
you
will
you
confesse
that
Iudas
receiued
the
body
of
Christ
vnworthily
.
Wood.
If
you
can
prooue
in
all
the
Bible
that
any
man
euer
eat
the
body
of
Christ
vnworthily
,
then
I
will
be
with
you
in
all
things
.
Then
a
Priest
said
S.
Paul
saith
,
in
the
11.
of
the
first
to
the
Corinthians
:
He
that
eateth
this
bread
&
drinketh
this
cup
vnworthily
,
eateth
and
drinketh
his
own
damnation
:
because
he
maketh
no
difference
of
the
Lords
body
.
Wood.
He
saith
not
who
so
eateth
this
body
vnworthily
,
nor
drinketh
this
blood
vnworthily
:
But
he
saith
who
so
eateth
this
bread
and
drinketh
this
cup
vnworthily
,
eateth
and
drinketh
his
o●ne
damnation
:
because
hee
maketh
no
difference
of
the
Sacrament
,
which
representeth
the
Lords
body
,
and
other
bread
and
drink
:
here
good
people
you
sée
they
are
not
able
to
proue
their
sayings
true
:
Wherefore
I
cannot
beléeue
them
in
any
thing
they
do
:
Then
Winchester
read
sentence
of
excommunication
against
me
:
when
hee
had
done
I
would
haue
spoken
,
but
they
cried
away
with
him
.
The
third
examination
.
Chich.
HOw
say
you
to
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
:
I
said
he
ment
the
Sacrament
of
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
and
not
of
the
Altar
of
stone
:
He
said
▪
yes
that
he
did
:
How
vnderstand
you
the
Altar
otherwise
?
Wood.
It
is
written
in
the
18.
of
Mathew
,
wheresoeuer
two
or
three
be
gathered
together
in
Christs
name
,
he
is
in
the
middest
of
them
:
whatsoeuer
they
aske
in
earth
,
shall
be
granted
in
heauen
:
And
in
the
5.
of
Mat.
When
thou
commest
vnto
the
Altar
and
remembrest
that
thy
brother
hath
ought
against
thee
,
leaue
thine
offering
,
and
be
first
reconciled
to
thy
brother
,
and
then
offer
thy
gift
.
In
these
two
places
of
Scripture
,
I
proue
Christ
is
the
true
Altar
,
whereon
euery
one
ought
to
offer
his
gifts
:
First
Christ
being
in
the
middest
of
them
that
are
gathered
together
in
his
name
,
there
is
the
Altar
:
so
we
may
be
bold
to
offer
our
gifts
,
if
we
be
in
Charitie
,
if
we
be
not
,
we
must
leaue
our
gift
,
and
be
first
reconciled
vnto
our
Brother
:
Some
will
say
,
how
shall
I
agrée
with
mine
aduersary
when
he
is
not
néere
by
100.
miles
,
may
I
not
pray
vntill
I
haue
spoken
with
him
:
if
thou
presume
to
pray
in
the
congregation
,
and
thinke
euill
vnto
any
,
thou
askest
vengeance
vpon
the
selfe
:
Therefore
agrée
with
thine
aduersarie
,
that
is
make
thy
life
agréeable
to
Gods
Word
;
resolue
in
thy
heart
that
thou
aske
God
&
the
world
forgiuenes
,
intending
neuer
to
affend
them
more
:
all
such
may
be
hold
to
offer
their
gift
.
Chichest.
I
neuer
heard
any
vnderstand
it
so
,
no
not
Luther
that
great
hereticke
,
that
was
condemned
by
a
generall
Councell
and
his
picture
burned
.
I
will
shew
you
the
true
vnderstanding
of
the
Altar
and
the
offering
:
wee
haue
an
Altar
said
Paul
,
that
you
may
not
eat
off
:
meaning
that
no
man
might
eat
of
that
which
was
offered
vpon
the
Altar
,
but
the
Priest
:
For
in
Pauls
time
all
the
liuing
that
the
Priests
had
the
people
came
and
offered
it
vpon
the
Altar
:
mony
or
other
things
,
and
when
the
people
came
to
offer
it
,
and
remembred
that
they
had
any
thing
against
there
Brother
,
then
they
left
their
offering
vpon
the
Altar
,
and
went
and
were
reconciled
vnto
their
Brother
,
and
came
againe
,
and
offered
their
gift
,
and
the
Priest
had
it
:
this
is
the
true
vnderstanding
of
it
.
Wood.
That
was
the
vse
of
the
old
law
,
Christ
was
the
end
of
it
;
and
though
it
were
offered
in
Pauls
time
that
maketh
not
that
it
was
well
done
,
but
he
rebuked
it
,
therefore
you
are
deceiued
.
Chich.
Who
shall
iudge
betwixt
vs
in
the
matter
:
I
said
the
word
,
as
it
is
in
the
12.
of
Iohn
:
And
S.
Peter
saith
,
the
Scriptures
haue
no
priuate
interpretation
,
but
one
scripture
must
be
vnderstood
by
another
:
then
he
said
if
you
vnderstand
it
one
way
,
&
I
another
who
shal
be
Iudge
:
the
true
Church
of
God
is
able
to
discusse
all
doubts
:
He
said
the
Church
of
God
doth
allow
the
sacrament
of
the
Altar
.
Wood.
What
doe
you
offer
now
vpon
the
Altar
?
Chich.
We
offer
vp
the
body
of
Christ
to
pacific
the
wrath
of
God
in
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
and
there
withall
all
put
off
their
caps
vnto
the
abhominable
Idoll
.
Wood.
S.
Paul
saith
in
the
tenth
to
the
Hebrewes
,
wee
are
sanctified
by
the
offering
of
the
body
of
Christ
vpon
the
Crosse
once
for
all
:
and
euery
Priest
is
dayly
ministring
and
offering
one
manner
of
sacrifice
,
which
can
neuer
take
away
sins
,
and
that
it
is
the
offering
that
you
vse
to
offer
as
farre
as
I
can
see
you
be
Priests
after
the
order
of
Aaron
,
that
offer
vp
sacrifice
for
their
owne
sinnes
,
and
the
sinnes
of
the
people
.
Chich.
Aarons
sacrifice
was
with
bloud
,
which
signified
the
death
of
Christ
:
but
we
are
Priests
after
the
order
of
Melchisedech
,
which
offered
bread
to
the
King
in
remembrance
,
and
signified
the
giuing
of
Christs
body
in
b●ead
&
Wine
at
his
last
supper
,
which
Christ
gaue
vnto
his
Disciples
,
and
commanded
to
be
vsed
vnto
the
end
of
the
world
.
Wood.
Me
thinke
you
haue
made
the
matter
very
plaine
,
that
as
Christ
was
the
end
of
the
sacrifices
,
so
he
was
the
beginning
of
the
Sacraments
,
willing
them
to
be
vsed
in
remembrance
of
him
vnto
the
end
of
the
world
.
Chich.
The
word
saith
,
Take
,
eate
,
this
is
my
body
:
it
is
not
the
signe
onely
,
but
the
thing
it selfe
:
how
say
you
it
is
not
his
body
after
the
words
be
spoken
by
the
Priest
.
Wood.
If
you
say
the
words
ouer
the
water
,
if
there
be
no
child
,
is
there
true
Baptisme
:
He
said
there
must
be
the
Water
,
the
Word
,
the
Child
:
Then
I
said
if
the
Child
be
baptized
,
in
the
name
of
●he
Father
,
the
Sonne
.
Is
it
true
Baptisme
:
He
said
it
must
be
baptized
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
the
Sonne
,
and
the
Holy
Ghost
:
Then
I
said
there
may
be
nothing
added
or
diminished
.
Chich.
How
say
you
,
Take
,
eate
,
this
is
my
body
,
is
not
this
Christs
body
as
soone
as
it
is
said
.
Wood.
As
the
water
,
the
word
,
and
the
Child
altogether
make
Baptisme
:
so
the
bread
,
the
wine
,
&
the
word
,
make
the
sacrament
,
&
the
eater
eating
it
in
true
faith
maketh
it
his
body
:
so
it
is
not
Christs
body
,
but
by
the
faithfull
receiuer
:
For
hee
said
,
Take
,
eat
,
this
is
my
body
:
He
calleth
it
not
his
body
before
before
eating
:
And
S.
Augustine
saith
,
crede
manducasti
,
beleeue
and
thou
hast
eaten
:
And
S.
Iohn
saith
,
he
that
beleeueth
in
God
,
dwelleth
in
God
,
and
God
in
him
:
Wherefore
it
is
impossible
to
please
God
,
and
to
eat
his
body
without
true
Faith
.
Priest
.
If
the
Faith
of
the
receiuer
maketh
it
his
body
,
and
not
his
word
,
what
did
Iudas
eat
?
Wood.
He
eat
the
Sacrament
of
Christ
,
and
the
Diuell
with
all
.
Priest
.
He
eate
the
body
of
Christ
vnworthily
,
as
S.
Paul
saith
.
Wood.
S.
Paul
speaketh
not
of
eating
his
body
vnworthily
,
but
of
the
sacrament
vnworthily
:
For
he
saith
,
whosoeuer
eateth
of
this
bread
,
and
drinketh
of
this
cup
vnworthily
,
eateth
&
drinketh
his
own
damnation
:
because
he
maketh
no
difference
of
the
Lords
body
,
and
not
because
hee
eateth
the
Lords
body
:
if
Iudas
had
eaten
Christs
body
he
must
needs
be
saued
:
For
Christ
saith
in
the
6.
of
Iohn
,
Whosoeuer
eateth
my
flesh
and
drinketh
my
bloud
hath
eternal
life
.
Chich.
Do
you
not
beleeue
that
after
the
words
be
spoken
,
that
there
remaineth
neither
bread
nor
wine
,
but
the
very
body
of
Christ
really
.
Wood.
I
haue
told
you
my
mind
without
dissimulation
,
&
more
you
get
not
of
me
except
you
wil
talk
by
the
scriptures
,
then
I
wil
proue
it
more
plaine
3.
or
4.
waies
.
Then
they
made
a
great
laughing
and
said
,
this
is
an
heretick
indeed
,
it
is
time
he
were
burned
:
Then
I
said
as
you
iudge
me
,
you
shall
be
iudged
your selues
,
for
I
serue
God
truely
with
that
which
you
call
heresie
,
as
you
shall
well
know
when
you
are
in
hell
,
and
haue
bloud
to
drinke
,
and
shall
say
in
paine
,
this
was
th●
man
we
iested
on
,
and
whose
talk
we
thought
foolishnes
,
and
his
●nd
without
honour
:
now
we
may
sée
how
he
is
counted
amongst
the
Saints
of
God
,
and
wee
are
punished
;
these
words
shall
you
say
being
in
hell
if
you
repent
not
▪
with
speed
,
if
you
consent
to
the
shedding
of
my
bloud
.
Pries●●
You
were
at
Baxell
a
tweluemonth
agone
,
and
sent
for
the
Parson
and
talked
with
him
in
the
Church-yard
,
and
would
not
goe
into
the
Church
,
for
you
said
it
was
the
Idols
temple
.
Story
came
in
pointing
at
me
with
his
finger
:
I
can
say
nothing
to
him
but
an
heretick
,
I
haue
heard
you
talke
this
houre
and
a
halfe
,
and
can
heare
no
reasonablenes
in
him
.
Wood.
As
you
iudge
me
you
shall
be
iudged
your selfe
.
Story
.
What
,
be
you
a
preaching
?
you
shall
preach
at
a
stake
shortly
with
your
fellowes
.
Kéeper
,
carry
him
to
the
Marshalsey
againe
,
and
let
no
body
come
to
speake
with
him
.
The
fourth
examination
before
Doctor
LANGDAL
.
LAngd
.
Your
childe
was
not
Christned
in
a
fortnight
or
in
thrée
wéekes
after
it
was
borne
;
and
then
the
chifest
of
the
Parish
were
faine
to
fetch
it
out
of
your
house
against
your
will
,
which
declareth
that
you
allow
not
Baptisme
of
Children
:
and
if
the
childe
had
died
,
it
had
beene
damned
;
because
it
was
not
Christned
:
and
you
should
haue
beene
damned
,
because
you
were
the
let
thereof
.
Wood.
It
was
baptized
as
soone
as
it
was
borne
,
by
the
Midwife
;
and
the
cause
I
blamed
my
neighbour
,
was
,
because
they
fet
my
childe
out
of
my
house
without
my
leaue
,
and
did
more
to
it
then
need
was
,
the
which
was
not
well
done
.
And
where
you
said
,
if
a
childe
die
,
and
be
not
baptized
,
it
is
damned
:
be
all
damned
that
receiue
not
the
outward
signe
of
Baptisme
?
Lang.
Yea
that
they
be
:
For
Christ
saith
:
And
baptise
them
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
the
Sonne
,
and
the
Holy
Ghost
.
And
he
that
beleeueth
and
is
baptized
,
shall
be
saued
.
And
he
that
beleeueth
not
,
shall
be
damned
.
Wood.
Then
,
by
your
saying
,
baptizing
bringeth
faith
,
and
all
that
be
baptized
in
the
water
,
shall
be
saued
.
Lang.
Yea
,
if
they
dye
before
they
come
to
discretion
,
they
shall
be
saued
euery
one
of
them
:
and
all
that
be
not
baptized
shall
be
damned
.
Wood.
You
vnderstand
not
the
Scriptures
but
as
farre
as
naturall
reason
can
comprehend
:
the
Scriptures
are
plaine
,
that
they
which
beleeue
not
,
shall
be
damned
:
But
it
saith
not
in
any
place
,
that
they
that
are
not
baptized
,
shall
be
damned
.
And
where
you
say
,
Faith
commeth
by
the
vse
of
the
materiall
water
in
Baptisme
,
whether
was
Iocab
baptised
before
he
had
faith
?
Paul
saith
in
the
ninth
to
the
Romans
,
ere
euer
the
children
were
borne
,
ere
euer
they
had
done
good
or
bad
,
that
the
purpose
of
God
,
which
is
by
election
,
might
stand
,
not
by
reason
workes
,
but
by
the
grace
of
the
Caller
,
The
elder
shall
serue
the
yonger
:
Iacob
haue
I
loued
,
and
Esau
haue
I
hated
.
This
proueth
that
Faith
is
before
Baptisme
:
For
Circumcision
was
before
Baptisme
:
And
Saint
Peter
fetcheth
the
proofe
of
Baptisme
from
Noes
flood
,
saying
:
Whilst
the
Arke
was
a
preparing
wherein
but
eight
persons
were
saued
by
water
,
like
as
baptisme
now
saueth
vs
;
not
in
washing
away
the
filth
of
the
flesh
,
but
in
that
there
is
a
good
conscience
consenting
to
good
.
But
you
said
,
if
they
be
baptised
with
water
,
if
they
die
before
yeares
of
discretion
,
they
be
all
saued
:
the
which
S.
Peter
is
cleane
against
,
vnlesse
you
grant
that
Children
haue
faith
before
they
bee
baptized
;
but
what
consent
of
conscience
haue
Infants
?
you
say
they
beléeue
not
before
they
bee
baptized
.
Lang.
The
children
are
baptized
in
the
God-fathers
and
God-mothers
faith
;
and
that
is
the
good
conscience
that
Saint
Peter
speaketh
of
,
and
the
Christning
is
the
kéeping
of
the
Law
that
S.
Paul
speaketh
of
,
saying
:
Neither
is
Circumcision
or
vncircumcision
any
thing
,
but
the
keeping
of
the
Law
is
altogether
;
like
as
Circumcision
was
the
keeping
of
the
old
law
,
so
is
Baptisme
the
keeping
of
the
new
Law
.
Wood.
You
confesse
that
neither
circumcision
nor
vncircumcision
auaileth
not
,
which
you
haue
coupled
with
baptisme
,
prouing
that
none
of
them
preuaile
,
but
the
kéeping
of
the
law
,
which
law
you
say
is
kept
by
outward
signes
:
which
is
nothing
so
;
for
Abraham
beléeued
God
,
and
that
was
imputed
vnto
him
for
righteousnesse
:
and
this
was
before
he
was
circumcised
,
so
the
children
beléeue
before
they
be
either
circumcised
or
baptized
,
according
to
my
first
saying
,
Iacob
haue
I
loued
,
and
Esau
haue
I
hated
.
This
sheweth
that
Iacob
had
faith
in
his
mothers
wombe
.
Also
Iohn
Baptist
was
sanctified
in
his
mothers
wombe
,
therfore
it
was
counted
vnto
him
for
righteousnesse
:
and
I
am
sure
,
if
they
had
died
before
they
had
either
receiued
circumcision
or
baptisme
,
concerning
the
outward
déede
,
they
had
béene
saued
:
for
Gods
gifts
and
calling
are
such
that
hee
cannot
repent
him
of
;
but
by
your
saying
he
doth
repent
and
change
:
for
you
say
,
kéeping
of
the
outward
law
is
all
in
all
:
and
where
you
say
they
be
baptised
in
the
Godfathers
&
Godmothers
faith
,
what
if
they
be
vnbeleeuers
?
In
what
faith
then
is
the
childe
baptized
?
Lang.
If
one
amongst
the
thrée
God-fathers
&
God-mothers
that
baptize
the
childe
be
not
a
beleeuer
,
you
would
count
that
there
were
bery
few
beleeuers
:
If
you
would
haue
none
beléeuers
but
them
that
be
of
your
mind
,
then
were
Christs
flocke
a
very
little
flocke
.
Wood.
In
the
12
of
Luke
Christ
saith
,
his
flocke
is
a
little
flocke
:
and
where
you
make
a
question
of
one
amongst
thrée
,
there
is
not
one
amongst
three
hundred
as
farre
as
I
can
sée
,
else
there
would
not
be
so
many
which
would
séek
their
neighbours
goods
and
liues
.
Lang.
If
Christs
flocke
bee
such
a
little
flocke
,
tell
mee
how
many
there
bee
of
them
.
Wood.
First
,
the
Prophet
saith
,
Follow
not
a
multitude
to
do
euill
:
for
the
most
go
the
wrong
way
;
and
Christ
saith
,
Math.
7.
The
way
is
brode
,
and
the
gate
wide
that
leadeth
to
destruction
,
and
many
there
be
that
goe
in
thereat
:
And
straight
is
the
gate
,
and
narrow
the
way
that
leadeth
to
life
,
and
few
there
be
that
finde
it
.
And
in
the
12
of
Luke
Christ
saith
;
Come
you
little
flocke
,
it
is
your
Fathers
will
to
giue
you
a
kingdome
.
And
in
the
3
of
Mark
,
and
7
of
Mathew
,
Christ
saith
;
The
tree
is
kowne
by
his
fruits
,
a
good
tree
bringeth
forth
good
fruits
,
and
a
bad
tree
bad
fruits
:
And
euery
tree
that
bringeth
not
forth
good
fruits
,
shall
be
●ewne
downe
,
and
cast
into
the
fire
:
Christ
meaneth
into
hell
,
and
your
fruites
declare
you
to
be
one
of
them
.
Lang.
It
was
time
such
a
fellow
as
you
were
taken
indéed
:
such
a
one
is
enough
to
trouble
a
whole
Countrey
:
you
deny
Originall
sin
,
and
Frée-will
.
Wood.
What
frée-will
hath
a
man
to
do
good
of
himselfe
?
Lang.
All
men
haue
as
much
frée-will
as
Adam
had
before
his
fall
:
for
as
by
the
meanes
of
Adam
all
became
sinners
,
so
by
the
obedience
of
Christ
,
all
men
became
righteous
,
and
were
set
as
free
as
they
were
before
their
fall
.
Wood.
What
an
ouer-throw
haue
you
giuen
your selfe
here
in
Originall
sinn●
,
and
yet
cannot
sée
it
:
for
in
prouing
we
haue
free-will
,
you
haue
denyed
originall
sinne
.
For
if
we
be
set
as
free
by
the
death
of
Christ
,
as
Adam
was
before
his
fall
,
I
am
sure
Adam
had
no
originall
sinne
before
his
fall
.
If
wee
bee
so
frée
now
as
hee
was
then
,
I
maruell
why
Saint
Paul
complained
thrice
to
God
to
take
away
the
sting
of
it
,
GOD
making
him
answere
,
My
grace
is
sufficient
for
thee
.
This
proueth
originall
sinne
,
but
not
that
it
shall
hurt
Gods
elect
,
but
that
his
grace
is
sufficient
for
his
.
But
you
say
in
one
place
it
is
not
without
baptisme
,
and
in
another
place
you
put
it
away
quite
by
the
death
of
Christ
.
And
you
haue
spoken
truer
then
you
be
aware
of
:
for
all
that
beleeue
in
Christ
are
baptized
in
his
blood
;
and
yet
I
say
with
Dauid
in
the
51
Psalme
,
I
was
borne
in
sinne
,
and
in
sinne
hath
my
mother
conceiued
me
:
but
no
such
sinne
as
shall
be
imputed
,
because
I
am
borne
of
God
by
faith
,
as
saith
Saint
Iohn
:
therefore
I
am
blessed
,
as
saith
the
Prophet
,
because
the
Lord
imputeth
not
my
sinne
:
and
not
because
I
haue
no
sinne
;
not
of
mine
owne
deseruing
,
but
of
his
free
mercy
hee
saueth
vs
.
Where
is
now
your
free-will
?
If
we
haue
free-will
,
our
saluation
commeth
of
our
owne
selues
,
and
not
of
God
,
and
his
word
.
Saint
Iames
saith
,
Euery
good
and
perfect
gift
commeth
from
the
Father
of
light
:
of
his
owne
will
begat
he
vs
.
For
the
winde
bloweth
where
it
listeth
,
and
wee
heare
the
sound
thereof
,
saith
Saint
Iohn
,
but
wee
cannot
tell
from
whence
it
commeth
,
nor
whither
it
goeth
.
Euen
so
it
is
with
euery
one
that
is
borne
of
God
:
For
Saint
Paul
saith
:
It
is
God
that
worketh
the
will
and
the
deede
,
euen
of
his
good
will
;
therefore
our
owne
will
is
nought
at
all
,
except
it
be
to
wickednesse
.
After
these
and
other
Examinations
,
wherein
there
is
no
other
materiall
point
of
Religion
handled
,
he
was
called
forth
to
his
condemnation
:
and
so
was
depriued
of
his
life
with
the
other
nine
aforesaid
,
which
were
taken
but
the
same
day
,
or
the
day
before
.
AMBROSE
.
HE
died
in
Maidstone
goale
,
who
else
should
haue
beene
burned
for
his
conscience
,
in
the
truth
,
as
the
other
were
.
Simon
Miller
,
and
Elizabeth
Cooper
.
SImon
dwelt
at
Linne
,
With
him
was
burned
the
said
Elizabeth
,
a
Pewterers
wife
dwelling
in
Saint
Andrewes
in
Norwich
,
where
she
had
before
recanted
,
and
being
troubled
inwardly
for
the
same
,
she
came
to
Saint
Andrewes
Church
,
whilst
they
were
at
their
Popish
Seruice
,
and
said
,
shee
reuoked
her
recantation
before
made
in
that
place
,
and
was
heartily
sorry
that
shee
euer
did
it
,
willing
the
people
not
to
bee
deceiued
,
nor
to
take
her
doing
before
for
any
example
.
Then
Master
Marsham
,
and
one
Bacon
of
the
said
Parish
,
cried
,
Master
Shriefe
,
will
you
suffer
this
?
Whereupon
the
Shriefe
came
to
her
house
,
at
whose
knocking
she
came
downe
,
and
was
taken
,
and
sent
to
Prison
:
shee
was
condemned
and
burned
with
the
said
Simon
Miller
.
William
Bougeor
,
Thomas●
Benold
,
Robert
Purcas
,
Agnes
Siluer-side
,
alias
Smith
,
Widow
,
Ellen
Ewring
,
Elizabeth
Folkes
Maid
,
William
Munt
,
Iohn
Iohnson
,
Allice
Munt
,
Rose
Allen
,
Maid
.
WIlliam
Bougeor
was
of
the
Parish
of
S.
Nicholas
in
Colchester
,
he
said
the
sacrament
of
the
Altar
was
bread
,
is
bread
,
&
so
remaineth
bread
,
and
is
not
the
Holier
,
but
the
worse
for
the
Consecration
.
To
this
hee
did
stand
,
and
against
all
the
rest
of
their
Papisticall
Doctrine
:
and
so
had
sentence
read
against
them
.
Thomas
Benold
of
Colchester
,
Tallow-Chaundler
,
affirmed
the
like
in
effect
,
and
so
had
sentence
.
William
Purchas
of
Bocking
in
Essex
,
Fuller
,
said
when
hee
receiued
the
Sacrament
,
he
receiued
bread
in
an
holy
vse
,
that
preacheth
the
remembrance
that
Christ
died
for
him
:
he
stood
in
this
,
and
against
other
their
Popish
matters
,
a●d
also
had
sentence
.
Agnes
Siluer-side
,
alias
Smith
,
Widdow
,
dwelling
at
Colchester
,
said
shee
loued
no
consecration
:
for
the
Bread
and
Wine
is
the
worse
for
it
.
She
answered
them
with
sound
iudgement
,
and
great
boldnesse
to
all
things
they
asked
her
,
and
was
condemned
.
Ellen
Ewring
,
the
wife
of
Iohn
Ewring
of
Colchester
,
Widdow
,
answered
to
the
like
effect
as
the
other
did
,
denying
all
the
lawes
,
set
forth
by
the
Pope
,
with
her
whole
heart
,
she
was
condemned
.
Elizabeth
Folkes
,
Maid-seruant
in
Colchester
,
being
examined
whether
shee
beleeued
the
presence
of
Christs
body
in
the
Sacrament
Substantially
or
no
,
answered
,
shee
beleeued
that
it
was
a
substantiall
lye
,
and
reall
lye
.
They
chafing
,
asked
her
againe
,
whether
,
after
Consecration
,
there
remained
not
in
the
Sacrament
the
body
of
Christ
:
she
answered
,
that
before
consecration
,
and
after
it
is
but
bread
,
and
the
man
the
blesseth
without
Gods
word
,
is
accursed
and
abhominable
by
the
word
.
Then
they
examined
her
of
confession
to
a
Priest
,
of
going
to
Masse
,
and
of
the
authority
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
:
she
answered
,
shee
would
neither
vse
nor
frequent
any
of
them
,
but
did
abhorre
them
from
the
bottome
of
her
heart
,
and
such
like
trumpery
:
so
shee
was
condemned
,
shee
kneeled
downe
and
praised
God
that
euer
shee
was
borne
to
sée
that
blessed
day
,
that
the
Lord
would
count
her
worthy
to
suffer
for
the
testimony
of
Christ
:
and
Lord
forgiue
▪
them
that
haue
done
this
,
if
it
bee
thy
will
:
for
they
know
not
what
they
doe
:
And
rising
vp
,
shee
exhorted
them
all
to
Repentance
,
and
bad
the
halting
Gospellers
beware
of
blood
,
for
that
would
crye
for
vengeance
.
William
Munt
of
Muchbentley
in
Essex
,
said
that
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
was
an
abhominable
Idoll
,
and
that
he
should
displease
God
if
he
should
obserue
any
part
of
the
Popish
proceedings
:
and
therefore
,
for
feare
of
Gods
vengeance
he
dare
not
do
it
.
He
was
61
years
old
;
he
was
examined
of
many
things
,
but
he
stood
to
the
truth
,
and
was
condemned
.
Iohn
Iohnson
of
Thorp
in
Essex
was
condemned
,
who
answered
to
the
same
effect
as
the
other
did
.
Allice
Munt
,
the
wife
of
the
said
William
Munt
,
61
yeares
old
,
answered
as
her
husband
had
done
,
and
was
condemned
.
Rose
Allen
,
Maid
,
the
daughter
,
of●the
said
Allice
Munt
,
M.
Edmond
Terrell
,
which
came
of
the
house
of
them
Terrels
which
murdered
K.
Edward
the
fifth
,
and
his
brother
;
when
,
with
diuers
others
,
hee
was
come
into
the
house
of
William
Munt
,
to
search
his
house
,
and
to
apprehend
him
and
his
wife
.
Hee
met
with
this
Rose
Allen
going
with
a
candle
to
fetch
drinke
for
her
mother
,
and
willed
her
to
giue
her
father
and
mother
good
counsel
,
she
said
,
they
haue
a
better
councellour
then
I
:
for
the
Holy
Ghost
doth
teach
them
,
I
hope
,
which
I
trust
will
not
suffer
them
to
erre
.
Why
,
said
hee
,
art
thou
still
in
this
minde
,
thou
naughty
house-wife
,
it
is
time
to
looke
to
such
heretickes
.
She
said
,
with
that
which
you
call
heresie
,
I
worship
my
Lord
God
.
Then
(
quoth
he
)
I
perceiue
you
will
burne
with
the
rest
for
company
.
She
said
,
not
for
company
,
but
for
Christs
sake
,
if
I
be
compelled
.
Then
he
tooke
the
Candle
from
her
,
and
held
her
wrist
,
and
the
burning
Candle
vnder
her
hand
so
long
,
vntill
the
sinewes
cracked
in
sunder
,
saying
often
vnto
her
,
Thou
young
Whoore
,
wilt
thou
not
crie
:
she
answered
,
she
thanked
God
she
had
cause
to
reioyce
,
hee
had
more
cause
to
wéepe
then
she
:
when
her
synowes
brake
,
all
in
the
house
heard
them
,
hée
thrust
her
from
him
and
said
,
Ah
strong
whore
,
thou
shamelesse
beast
,
with
such
vile
words
;
then
she
said
,
haue
you
done
what
you
will
?
I
(
said
he
)
if
you
thinke
it
be
not
well
mend
it
:
she
said
the
Lord
giue
you
repentance
if
it
be
his
will
,
and
you
thinke
it
good
begin
at
the
féete
and
burne
vnto
the
head
also
,
for
he
that
set
you
no
worke
will
pay
you
your
wages
one
day
.
She
being
examined
of
auricular
confession
,
of
going
to
Masse
,
and
of
the
popish
seuen
Sacraments
:
she
answered
that
they
stanke
in
the
face
of
God
,
she
said
they
were
the
members
of
Antichrist
,
and
should
haue
,
if
they
repented
,
not
the
reward
of
Antichrist
.
Being
asked
what
she
could
say
of
the
Sea
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
his
Sea
(
quoth
she
)
is
for
Crowes
and
Kites
,
Owles
and
Rauens
to
swim
in
,
such
as
you
be
;
for
I
by
the
grace
of
God
will
not
swim
in
that
sea
while
I
liue
,
then
she
was
condemned
.
These
ten
godly
Martyrs
were
burned
at
Colchester
,
sire
in
the
forenoone
,
and
foure
in
the
afternoone
,
when
the
fire
was
about
them
,
they
clapped
their
hands
for
ioy
,
&
ioyfully
ioyed
in
the
fire
,
and
thousands
standing
by
,
cryed
generally
all
almost
,
the
Lord
strengthen
them
,
the
Lord
comfort
them
,
as
was
wonderfull
to
heare
.
Iohn
Thurstone
.
HE
was
taken
in
the
house
of
William
Munt
,
with
him
he
died
in
May
in
Colchester
castle
,
a
constant
confessor
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Thomas
Moore
.
HE
was
a
Merchant
dwelling
in
Leicester
about
24.
yeares
olde
,
for
saying
his
maker
was
in
heauen
and
not
in
the
Pixe
,
he
was
apprehended
,
the
Bishop
said
to
him
,
what
is
yonder
aboue
the
altar
?
he
said
,
I
cannot
tel
what
you
would
haue
me
to
sée
,
I
sée
fine
clothes
with
golden
tassels
,
and
other
gay
geare
hanging
about
the
Pixe
,
what
is
within
I
cannot
sée
,
why
said
the
Bishop
,
doest
thou
not
beléeue
Christ
to
be
there
flesh
and
bone
?
〈◊〉
said
he
that
I
do
not
;
whereupon
the
Ordinary
condemned
him
,
who
suff●red
a
ioyfull
and
glorious
Martyrdome
for
testimony
of
righteousnesse
in
Leicester
.
George
Eagles
,
alias
Trudge-ouer
.
HE
wandred
abrode
in
diuers
countries
,
George
Eagles
,
his
name
was
Ralph
Hardin
dwelling
in
Colchester
,
who
in
the
yeare
1561.
was
condemned
at
Chelmsford
to
be
hanged
,
and
being
at
the
barre
,
●he
told
the
Iudge
and
a
great
multitude
of
people
,
this
is
most
iustly
fallen
vpon
me
,
for
that
I
betrayed
the
innocent
blood
of
a
good
and
iust
man
George
Eagles
,
who
was
condemned
here
in
the
time
of
Quéene
Marie
through
my
procurement
,
who
sold
his
blood
for
a
little
money
.
Richard
Crashfield
of
Wimondham
.
HE
suffered
at
Norwich
,
whose
examination
before
Downings
the
Chancellour
,
written
by
himselfe
as
followeth
:
Chanc.
Do
you
beléeue
this
,
that
aftee
the
consecration
there
is
the
substance
of
Christs
body
and
blood
in
the
Sacrament
.
Crash
.
I
beléeue
that
Christs
body
was
broken
for
me
vpon
the
crosse
,
and
his
blood
shed
for
my
redemption
:
wherefore
the
bread
and
wine
is
a
perpetuall
memory
,
the
pledge
of
Christ
mercie
,
the
ring
or
seale
of
his
promise
,
and
a
perpetual
memory
for
the
faithfull
vnto
the
end
of
the
world
:
then
he
was
commanded
vnto
prison
,
and
the
next
day
he
was
brought
forth
.
Chanc.
Cannot
you
find
in
your
heart
when
you
come
to
Church
,
to
knéele
before
the
Roode
and
pray
.
I
answered
no
,
alledging
the
commandements
of
God
to
the
contrary
:
he
said
,
Haue
you
not
read
that
God
commanded
the
brazen
serpent
to
be
made
▪
I
said
,
I
haue
read
that
God
commanded
it
to
be
made
,
and
likewise
to
be
broken
downe
.
Doctor
Bridges
.
Wherfore
did
God
command
the
Cherubins
and
Seraphins
to
be
made
?
I
said
,
I
cannot
tell
,
I
would
faine
learne
:
he
said
,
can
you
finde
in
your
heart
to
fall
downe
before
the
Roode
the
picture
of
Christ
?
I
said
,
I
feare
the
curse
of
God
,
is
yonder
Roode
the
picture
of
Christ
?
It
is
written
,
God
curseth
the
hands
that
made
them
,
and
the
hands
that
made
the
tooles
which
carued
them
.
Chanc.
When
were
you
confessed
to
a
Priest
.
I
said
,
I
confesse
my selfe
dayly
the
eternall
God
,
whom
I
most
gréeuously
offend
,
I
take
confession
to
a
Priest
not
be
good
but
rather
wicked
:
then
he
said
,
how
say
yo●
by
yonder
singing
and
playing
on
the
Organs
,
is
it
not
good
and
godly
:
I
said
,
I
can
perceiue
no
godlines
in
it
:
he
said
,
is
it
not
written
in
the
Psalmes
,
that
we
shall
praise
God
with
hymnes
and
spirituall
songs
.
I
said
,
spirituall
songs
must
be
had
,
but
yonder
is
of
the
flesh
and
of
the
spirit
of
errour
,
for
to
you
it
is
pleasant
and
glorious
,
but
vnto
the
Lord
it
is
bitter
and
odious
:
then
he
said
,
is
it
not
written
,
My
house
is
an
house
of
prayer
:
I
said
yes
,
it
is
written
also
,
that
you
made
my
house
of
prayer
a
den
of
theeues
:
then
he
said
,
haue
we
done
so
,
then
I
was
commanded
to
ward
,
and
the
next
thursday
sent
for
againe
.
Chanc.
Are
you
a
new
man
.
I
answered
,
I
trust
I
am
a
new
man
borne
of
God
:
God
giue
you
grace
to
be
so
,
then
he
prayed
Doctor
Pore
to
talke
with
me
.
Doctor
.
Take
eate
this
is
my
body
:
Do
you
not
beléeue
it
is
Christs
body
,
what
was
it
that
Christ
gaue
?
I
said
,
Christ
tooke
bread
and
gaue
thanks
,
and
gaue
it
,
and
they
tooke
bread
and
did
eate
bread
,
and
S.
Paul
saith
,
So
oft
as
you
shal
eate
of
this
bread
,
and
drinke
of
this
cup
,
you
shall
shew
forth
the
Lords
death
vntill
he
come
,
S.
Paul
,
doth
not
call
it
Christs
body
.
Chanc.
We
will
haue
your
minde
more
plainely
,
for
we
intend
not
to
haue
many
words
with
you
,
:
I
said
,
my
faith
is
grounded
vpon
Christ
the
Easter
lambe
,
he
hath
offered
his
body
a
sacrifice
to
God
the
price
of
my
redemption
,
by
that
onely
sacrifice
all
the
faithfull
are
sanctified
,
and
he
is
our
onely
aduocate
mediatour
,
and
he
hath
made
perfect
our
redemption
,
without
any
of
your
dadly
oblations
.
Doctor
Bridges
:
You
take
wel
the
litterall
sence
,
but
as
Christ
offered
his
body
vpon
the
Crosse
,
which
was
a
bloody
sacrifice
,
and
a
visible
sacrifice
,
so
likewise
we
doe
offer
vp
the
selfe
same
body
that
was
offered
vpon
the
crosse
,
but
not
bloudy
and
visible
,
but
inuisible
vnto
God
,
I
said
,
then
Christs
sacrifice
was
not
perfected
,
but
Christ
is
true
when
all
men
be
liers
:
then
he
saide
,
Thou
shalt
not
feare
him
that
hath
power
to
kill
the
body
,
but
thou
shalt
feare
him
(
enterpreting
him
to
meane
the
Church
)
which
hath
power
to
kill
body
and
soule
:
Christ
said
,
We
should
feare
him
(
and
not
them
)
the
hath
power
to
cast
body
and
soule
into
hel
,
meaning
God
,
and
not
the
Church
,
and
if
you
will
presume
to
offer
Christs
body
dayly
,
then
your
power
is
aboue
Christs
power
:
then
he
was
condemned
,
and
with
patience
and
constancie
entred
his
blessed
martyrdome
,
at
whose
burning
one
Thomas
Carman
was
apprehended
for
words
,
praying
with
him
,
and
pledging
him
at
his
burning
.
One
Frier
and
the
sister
of
George
Eagles
.
THese
suffered
the
like
martyrdome
by
the
vnrighteous
Papists
,
whose
tyranny
the
Lord
of
his
mercy
abate
and
cut
short
,
turning
that
wicked
generation
to
abetter
minde
.
They
were
burned
at
Rochester
.
IOHN
CVRD
.
HE
was
a
Shoomaker
of
Sisam
in
Northamptonshire
,
hée
was
imprisoned
in
Northampton
castle
for
denying
the
Popish
transubstantiation
,
William
Bru●ter
Chancelour
vnto
the
Bishop
of
Peterborrow
did
pronounce
sentence
of
death
against
him
:
a
popish
priest
standing
by
when
he
was
to
bee
burned
,
one
Iohn
Rote
vicar
of
S.
Giles
in
Northampton
,
shewed
him
if
he
should
recant
he
was
authorised
to
giue
him
his
pardon
,
he
answered
,
he
had
his
pardon
by
Iesus
Christ
.
Cicelie
Ormes
.
SHe
suffered
at
Norwich
;
she
was
taken
at
the
death
of
Symon
Miller
,
Elizabeth
Cooper
,
for
that
she
said
she
would
pledge
them
of
the
same
cup
they
dranke
of
,
one
master
Cobet
of
Sprowson
tooke
her
and
sent
her
to
the
Chancelour
,
he
asked
her
what
she
said
vnto
the
Sacrament
of
Christs
body
,
and
what
is
that
the
Priest
holdeth
ouer
his
head
,
she
answered
,
it
was
bread
,
and
if
you
make
it
better
,
it
is
worse
;
so
she
was
sent
to
prison
,
after
she
was
called
and
examined
before
the
Chancelour
,
and
master
Bridges
the
Chancelor
offered
her
,
if
she
would
go
to
Church
&
kéep
her
tongue
,
she
should
be
at
libertie
,
and
beléeue
as
she
would
:
but
she
tould
him
she
would
not
consent
to
his
wicked
desire
therein
,
and
if
shée
should
God
would
plague
her
:
then
he
tolde
her
,
he
had
shewed
more
fauour
vnto
her
then
euer
he
did
vnto
any
,
and
when
he
could
not
preuaile
,
he
condemned
her
;
she
was
borne
in
East
Derrham
and
was
daugh●er
vnto
one
Thomas
Hawood
Tailor
,
she
was
taken
a
twelue-moonth
before
and
recanted
,
but
was
neuer
after
quiet
in
conscience
:
she
had
gotten
a
letter
written
to
be
deliuered
to
the
Chancelor
,
to
let
him
know
she
repented
her
recantation
,
&
would
neuer
do
the
like
againe
as
long
as
she
liued
,
but
before
she
exhibited
her
bill
,
she
was
taken
and
imprisoned
as
before
;
when
she
was
at
the
stake
she
told
the
people
,
I
would
you
should
not
report
of
me
that
I
beléeue
to
be
saued
in
that
I
offer
my selfe
here
to
death
for
the
Lord
cause
,
but
I
beléeue
onely
to
be
saued
by
the
death
of
Christs
passion
,
and
this
my
death
is
and
shall
be
a
witnesse
of
my
faith
vnto
you
all
,
good
people
,
as
many
of
you
as
beléeue
as
I
doe
,
pray
for
me
:
then
she
kissed
the
stake
and
sayd
,
welcome
swéet
crosse
of
Christ
;
aft●●
the
fire
was
kindled
,
she
said
,
My
soule
doth
magnifie
the
Lord
,
and
my
spirit
doth
reioyce
in
God
my
Sauiour
:
and
so
yéelded
her
life
vnto
the
Lord
as
quietly
as
if
she
had
béene
in
a
slumber
,
or
as
one
féeling
no
paine
,
so
wonderfully
did
the
Lord
worke
with
her
.
Mistresse
Ioyce
Lewis
.
SHe
was
the
wife
of
Thomas
Lewis
of
Mancetter
,
Laurence
Saunders
in
Couentry
,
then
she
inquired
of
such
as
she
knew
feared
God
,
the
cause
of
his
death
,
and
when
she
knew
it
was
because
he
refused
to
receiue
the
Masse
,
she
began
to
be
troubled
in
conscience
,
&
she
reforted
to
master
Iohn
Glouer
,
a
very
godly
man
,
of
whom
mentioned
is
made
before
,
and
desired
him
to
tell
her
the
faults
that
were
in
the
Masse
,
who
instructed
her
in
the
wayes
of
the
Lord
,
approuing
vnto
her
,
out
of
Gods
holy
word
,
that
the
Masse
,
with
al
other
papistical
inuentions
,
was
odious
in
Gods
sight
,
so
she
began
to
hate
the
Masse
,
&
being
compelled
by
her
husband
to
come
vnto
Church
,
●when
the
holy
water
was
cast
,
she
turned
her
backe
towards
it
:
wherupon
she
was
accused
vnto
the
Bishop
,
and
a
citation
was
s●nt
for
her
and
her
husband
,
the
Sumner
deliuered
the
citation
to
her
husband
,
who
willed
him
to
take
the
citation
away
with
him
,
or
else
he
would
make
him
eate
it
,
and
in
the
end
he
made
the
Sumner
eate
the
citation
by
setting
a
dagger
vnto
his
brest
,
and
then
he
caused
him
to
drinke
,
and
so
sent
him
away
,
but
after
they
were
commanded
to
appeare
before
my
Lord
,
her
husband
desired
my
Lord
to
be
good
vnto
him
:
my
Lord
was
content
to
receiue
his
submission
▪
so
that
his
wife
would
submit
her selfe
likewise
,
but
she
told
the
Bishop
that
she
had
neyther
offended
God
nor
his
lawes
in
refusing
holy
water
:
the
Bishop
gaue
her
a
moneths
respite
,
binding
her
husband
in
a
hundred
pound
to
bring
her
to
him
at
the
moneths
end
.
When
the
moneth
was
almost
expired
,
her
husband
was
aduertised
by
the
said
M.
Glouer
and
others
,
not
to
carry
his
wife
to
the
Bishop
,
but
to
séeke
some
way
to
saue
her
;
and
if
the
worst
should
come
,
to
be
content
to
forfeit
the
Band
rather
then
to
cast
his
wife
into
the
fire
:
he
answered
,
he
would
not
forfeit
any
thing
for
her
sake
,
but
carried
his
wife
vnto
the
Bishop
,
who
found
her
more
stout
then
she
was
before
:
so
she
was
sent
to
such
a
stinking
prison
,
that
a
maid
that
was
appointed
to
kéep
her
company
did
sound
in
the
said
prison
.
She
was
often
examined
,
and
euer
found
stout
;
at
length
she
was
pronounced
an
heretick
.
When
the
Bishop
asked
her
,
why
she
would
not
come
vnto
the
masse
,
and
receiue
the
sacraments
and
sacramentals
of
holy
Church
:
she
answered
,
because
she
could
not
find
them
in
Gods
word
:
he
said
,
if
thou
wilt
beléeue
no
more
then
is
in
the
scriptures
concerning
matters
of
religion
,
thou
art
in
a
damnable
case
:
she
told
my
Lord
his
words
were
vngodly
and
wicked
.
After
her
condemnation
she
continued
a
year
in
prison
.
Wher●
the
Writ
came
to
burn
her
,
she
said
▪
as
for
the
feare
of
death
I
do
not
greatly
passe
:
when
I
behold
the
amiable
countenance
of
Christ
my
deare
Sauiour
,
the
vgly
face
of
death
doth
not
greatly
trouble
me
.
In
the
which
time
she
reasoned
most
comfortably
out
of
Gods
word
of
election
and
reprobation
:
in
the
euening
before
she
should
die
,
two
Priests
came
to
her
to
heare
her
confession
;
for
they
would
be
sorie
,
they
said
,
she
should
die
without
it
.
She
sent
them
word
she
had
made
her
confession
vnto
Christ
,
at
whose
hands●
she
was
sure
to
haue
forgiuenes
of
her
sins
:
for
the
cause
for
which
she
should
die
,
she
had
no
cause
to
repent
,
but
rather
to
praise
God
that
he
made
her
worthy
to
suffer
death
for
his
word
,
and
the
absolution
that
they
were
able
to
giue
her
by
the
authority
of
the
Pope
,
she
defied
it
.
Well
,
said
the
Priests
,
to
morrow
her
stoutnes
will
be
tried
.
All
the
night
she
was
wonderfull
cheerefull
and
merry
.
About
thrée
of
the
clock
in
the
morning
,
Sathan
began
to
stirre
himselfe
busily
,
questioning
with
her
,
how
she
could
tell
that
she
was
chosen
to
eternall
life
,
and
that
Christ
died
for
her
:
I
grant
he
died
,
but
that
hee
died
for
thée
,
how
canst
thou
tell
?
She
being
troubled
with
this
suggestion
,
they
that
were
about
her
counsailed
her
to
follow
the
example
of
S.
Paule
,
to
be
faithfully
perswaded
that
Christ
loued
her
,
and
gaue
himselfe
for
her
:
for
S.
Paule
was
perswaded
that
Christ
loued
him
;
and
her
calling
,
and
true
beléefe
,
and
knowledge
of
Gods
word
was
a
manifest
token
of
Gods
loue
towards
her
,
and
the
operation
of
the
spirit
of
God
,
in
working
in
her
a
loue
and
a
desire
to
please
God
:
by
these
perswasions
and
the
comfortable
promises
of
Christ
brought
out
of
the
Scripture
,
Sathan
was
put
to
flight
,
and
she
comforted
in
Christ
.
When
she
came
to
the
stake
,
she
prayed
to
God
most
instantly
to
abolish
the
vile
masse
;
at
which
prayer
all
the
people
said
Amen
:
then
she
tooke
a
cup
of
drinke
that
was
brought
vnto
her
,
and
drunk
vnto
all
them
that
vnfainedly
loued
the
Gospell
of
Christ
,
and
wished
for
the
abolishment
of
papistry
:
a
great
number
of
the
women
of
the
towne
pledged
her
.
When
the
fire
was
kindled
about
her
,
she
neither
strugled
nor
stirred
:
the
Papists
had
appointed
some
of
theirs
to
raile
vpon
her
,
and
reu●le
her
openly
as
she
went
to
execution
;
and
whilst
she
was
at
the
stake
,
amongst
others
there
was
an
old
priest
which
had
writing
tables
,
and
noted
the
names
of
the
women
which
drunke
with
her
,
and
caused
Processe
to
be
sent
for
them
,
but
God
defended
them
from
the
hands
of
the
Tyrants
.
Ralph
Alerton
,
Iames
Awstoo
,
Margery
Awstoo
and
Richard
Roth.
ON
the
17.
of
September
these
foure
were
burned
at
I●●ington
néere
London
.
Ralph
Alerton
comming
to
his
parish
Church
of
Bently
,
and
séeing
the
people
sitting
there
idle
,
exhorted
them
that
they
would
fall
to
prayer
,
and
meditation
of
Gods
word
,
wherevnto
they
consented
:
after
prayer
,
he
read
vnto
them
a
chapter
out
of
the
New
Testament
,
and
departed
;
In
which
exercise
he
continued
vntill
Candlemas
:
and
then
being
informed
that
he
might
not
doe
so
by
law
(
because
he
was
no
Priest
)
he
left
off
and
kept
himself●
close
in
his
house
vntill
Easter
:
after
he
was
constrained
to
forsake
his
house
,
and
liue
in
woods
,
and
such
places
vntill
he
was
apprehended
After
his
Examination
,
my
Lord
Darcy
sent
him
vp
vnto
the
Councell
,
who
sent
him
to
Boner
;
who
tempted
him
openly
to
recant
at
Paules
Crosse
,
and
set
him
at
liberty
,
which
after
wrought
such
a
terrour
in
his
conscience
:
but
the
Lord
with
his
fauourable
chastisement
did
raise
him
vp
againe
with
Peter
,
giuing
him
vnfained
repentance
,
and
a
most
constant
boldnes
to
professe
his
name
,
and
glorious
Gospell
:
Wherefore
at
the
procurement
of
Thomas
Tye
Priest
,
hee
was
apprehended
againe
,
and
sent
to
Boner
,
before
whom
he
was
diuers
times
examined
,
which
examinations
written
with
his
owne
hand
in
bloud
for
lack
of
Inke
,
hereafter
follow
.
His
first
Examination
.
Boner
.
AH
Sirra
,
how
chanceth
it
,
that
you
are
come
hether
againe
in
this
fashion
?
Rafe
.
Forsooth
,
if
your
Lordship
remember
,
I
set
my
hand
vnto
a
writing
;
the
Contents
thereof
as
I
remember
was
,
that
I
did
beléeue
all
things
as
the
Catholique
church
teacheth
,
in
the
which
I
did
not
disburse
my
mind
,
but
shamefully
dissembled
,
because
I
made
no
difference
betwixt
the
true
church
▪
&
vntrue
Church
.
Boner
.
Which
is
the
true
Church
:
doest
thou
call
the
heretiques
Church
,
the
true
Church
,
or
the
Catholiques
Church
.
Rafe
.
I
vtterly
abhorre
the
hereticks
Church
as
abhominable
before
God
,
with
all
their
enormities
and
heresies
,
the
Church
Catholique
is
it
that
I
onely
imbrace
,
whose
doctrine
is
sincere
,
pure
and
true
.
Boner
.
By
S.
Augustine
that
is
well
said
:
Then
a
Priest
said
to
my
Lord
,
you
know
not
what
Church
it
is
,
which
he
calleth
Catholick
:
Then
hee
said
by
Saint
Mary
he
might
a
deceiued
me
:
Sirra
,
which
is
the
Catholick
Church
?
Rafe
.
That
which
hath
receiued
the
wholesome
sound
spoken
of
by
Esay
,
Dauid
,
Malachy
,
&
Paul
,
with
many
others
m●e
,
the
which
sound
as
it
is
written
hath
gone
throughout
all
the
earth
in
euery
place
,
and
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
Bon.
Yea
thou
saist
true
before
God
,
for
this
is
the
sound
that
hath
gone
foorth
throughout
all
Christendome
,
and
he
that
beléeueth
not
this
Church
as
S.
Cyprian
saith
doth
erre
:
Hee
saith
whosoeuer
is
out
of
the
Church
,
is
like
vnto
them
that
are
out
of
Noahs
ship
,
when
the
floud
came
vpon
the
whole
world
:
for
the
Church
is
not
alone
in
Germany
,
or
here
in
England
,
in
the
time
of
the
late
schismes
,
as
the
hereticks
doe
affirme
:
for
then
were
Christ
a
lyar
,
for
he
promised
the
holy
Ghost
should
come
vnto
vs
,
and
leade
vs
in
all
truth
,
and
remaine
with
vs
vnto
the
end
of
the
world
:
So
if
we
wil
take
Christ
for
a
true
sayer
,
then
the
way
that
is
taught
in
France
,
Spaine
,
Flanders
,
Italy
,
Denmarke
,
Scotland
,
and
all
Christendome
ouer
must
needs
be
the
true
Catholick
Church
.
Ra●e
.
I
spake
of
all
the
world
,
and
not
of
all
Christendome
onely
,
for
the
Gospell
hath
been
preached
and
persecuted
in
all
Nations
:
First
in
Iury
by
the
Scribes
and
Pharisies
:
And
since
by
Nero
,
Dioclesian
,
and
such
like
:
and
in
our
daies
by
your
Lordship
knoweth
whom
:
your
church
is
no
more
catholick
then
was
figured
by
Cain
,
Ieroboam
,
Ahab
,
Iezabel
,
Nabuchadonosor
,
Antiochus
,
Herod
,
with
ennumerable
more
the
like
:
and
Daniel
,
and
Esdras
prophesieth
of
these
last
daies
,
and
that
there
shall
come
greeuous
wolues
to
deuoure
the
flocke
,
is
affirmed
by
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
Boner
.
Hee
is
the
rankest
hereticke
that
euer
came
before
mee
,
by
Alhallowes
thou
shalt
be
burned
,
thou
whor●on
varlet
and
Pricklouse
,
the
prophecie
is
of
you
:
what
is
the
saying
of
Esdras
that
you
speake
of
?
Rafe
.
He
saith
,
the
heate
of
a
great
multitude
is
kindled
ouer
you
,
and
they
shall
take
away
certaine
of
you
,
and
feed
the
Idols
with
Idols
,
and
he
that
consenteth
not
to
them
shall
be
troden
vnder
foote
,
had
in
derision
,
and
laughed
to
scorn
,
yea
,
they
shall
be
like
madde
men
,
for
they
shall
spare
no
man
,
they
shall
spoyle
and
wast
such
as
●eare
the
Lord
.
Bonner
.
Esdras
speaketh
of
you
hereticks
,
declaring
the
hate
that
you
beare
to
the
Catholicke
Church
,
making
the
simple
people
beleeue
that
all
is
Idolatry
that
we
doe
,
and
so
intice
them
away
,
vntill
you
haue
ouercome
them
.
Rafe
.
Nay
,
Esdras
declareth
it
more
plaine
,
saying
,
They
shall
take
away
their
goods
,
and
put
them
out
of
their
houses
,
and
then
shall
it
be
knowne
who
are
my
chosen
;
for
they
shall
be
tried
as
the
siluer
or
golde
in
the
fire
:
and
it
is
come
to
passe
as
he
hath
said
;
for
who
is
not
driuen
from
house
and
home
,
and
his
goods
taken
vp
for
other
men
that
neuer
sweat
for
them
?
If
he
doe
not
obserue
as
you
command
and
haue
set
forth
,
or
else
if
he
be
taken
he
must
denie
the
truth
,
as
I
did
,
in
dissembling
,
or
else
he
shall
be
sure
to
be
tried
,
as
Esdras
saith
,
whereby
all
the
world
may
know
you
are
the
bloudie
Church
,
figured
by
Caine
the
Tyrant
,
and
you
are
not
able
to
auoyde
it
.
Bonner
.
He
is
an
Hereticke
,
let
him
be
carried
to
London
,
and
kept
in
little●ase
vntill
I
come
.
Rafe
.
And
so
I
was
vntill
the
next
morning
,
and
then
I
was
brought
before
Bonner
,
the
Deane
of
Paules
,
the
Chancellor
,
and
others
.
Bonner
.
How
say
you
sirra
,
will
you
goe
to
Fulham
with
me
,
and
there
kneele
downe
at
Masse
,
shewing
thy selfe
outwardly
that
thou
diddest
it
not
vnwillingly
but
with
a
good
will
?
I
said
I
will
not
say
so
.
He
said
,
away
with
him
,
away
with
him
.
After
I
was
brought
before
the
Bishop
,
and
three
Noble-men
of
the
Councell
.
Bonner
.
How
say
you
sirra
,
after
consecration
there
remaineth
no
bread
,
but
the
very
body
of
Christ
,
God
and
man
vnder
the
forme
of
bread
?
Rafe
.
Where
find
you
that
my
Lord
written
.
Bonner
.
Doth
not
Christ
say
,
This
is
my
Body
?
Wilt
thou
denie
the
words
of
Christ
,
or
was
he
a
dissembler
,
speaking
one
thing
and
doing
another
.
Now
I
haue
taken
you
.
Rafe
.
Yea
,
you
haue
taken
me
,
and
will
keepe
me
vntill
you
haue
killed
me
:
Christ
said
,
Take
you
,
eate
you
,
this
is
my
bodie
;
and
if
you
will
ioyne
the
former
words
with
the
latter
,
then
I
will
answer
you
.
Bonner
.
Then
thou
must
say
it
is
his
bodie
;
for
Chirst
saith
it
himselfe
.
Rafe
.
He
is
true
,
and
all
men
liers
,
yet
I
refuse
to
take
the
wordes
of
Christ
so
phantastically
,
for
then
should
I
conspire
with
certaine
hereticks
call●d
Nestorians
,
for
they
denie
that
Christ
had
a
true
naturall
body
,
and
so
doe
you
,
my
Lord
,
if
you
will
affirme
his
body
to
be
there
as
you
say
he
is
,
then
you
must
néeds
aff●rme
that
it
is
a
phantasticall
body
,
therefore
let
the●e
words
goe
before
,
Take
ye
and
eate
yee
,
without
which
words
the
rest
are
not
sufficient
,
but
when
the
worthy
receiuers
doe
take
and
eate
,
euen
th●n
is
fulfi●led
the
wordes
of
our
Sauiour
,
to
euery
man
that
so
receiueth
.
Esay
in
his
nine
and
fi●tieth
Chapter
saith
,
He
that
refraineth
himselfe
from
euill
must
be
spoyled
:
and
Amos
saith
the
like
wordes
,
for
the
wise
must
be
faine
to
hold
their
peace
,
so
wicked
a
time
it
is
,
neuerthelesse
,
hee
that
can
speake
the
truth
and
will
not
,
must
giue
a
straite
account
.
A
Doctor
.
By
my
Lords
leaue
you
speake
like
a
foole
:
you
must
not
iudge
the
Scriptures
,
but
must
stand
to
learne
and
not
to
teach
,
for
the
whole
Congregation
hath
decided
the
matter
long
agoe
:
then
was
I
carryed
away
.
Rochest.
Were
you
a
companion
of
George
Eagles
,
alias
Trudgeouer
.
I
had
him
once
and
he
was
as
drunke
as
an
Ape
,
and
●runk
so
of
drinke
that
I
could
not
abide
him
.
Rafe
.
I
dare
say
it
was
either
your selfe
or
some
of
your
companie
:
for
he
did
neither
drinke
Wine
,
Ale
nor
Béere
in
a
quarter
of
a
yeare
before
that
time
.
After
,
because
he
misliked
the
masse
,
calling
vpon
Saints
,
and
carrying
the
Crosse
on
procession
,
with
other
their
ceremonies
,
calling
them
Idolatry
,
and
for
singing
in
〈◊〉
against
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
and
other
ordinances
of
the
Church
,
so
lowd
that
the
people
abroad
might
heare
them
,
and
delight
in
them
,
and
for
saying
that
he
beleeued
nothing
that
was
contained
in
the
Councell
holde●
vnder
Innocentius
the
third
,
and
for
affirming
that
those
that
were
burned
at
Colchester
were
Saints
in
heauen
.
He
was
condemned
,
and
he
and
the
other
thrée
before
mentioned
were
all
burned
as
before
.
Awstoo
being
in
the
Bishops
Chappell
at
Fulham
,
the
Bishop
asked
him
if
hee
knew
where
he
was
;
he
answered
in
an
Idoll
Temple
:
and
he
said
he
receiued
the
very
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
by
faith
in
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
,
but
not
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
:
and
his
wife
said
,
she
beleeued
that
the
Religion
then
vsed
in
England
was
not
according
to
Gods
word
,
but
false
and
corrupted
,
and
that
they
which
did
goe
thereto
did
it
more
for
feare
of
the
law
then
otherwise
;
and
she
said
that
she
defied
the
Masse
with
all
her
heart
,
and
that
she
would
not
come
into
any
Church
wherein
was
Idols
.
As
she
was
in
the
Bishops
prison
,
by
his
procurement
there
was
sent
a
stoute
Champion
,
as
appeareth
,
about
twelue
of
the
clock
at
night
,
who
suddenly
opened
the
doore
,
and
with
a
knife
drawne
,
fell
vpon
her
to
haue
cut
her
throat
;
but
shee
calling
to
God
for
helpe
,
he
giuing
a
grunt
,
and
fearing
(
belike
)
to
commit
so
cruell
a
deede
,
departed
without
any
more
hurt
doing
:
the
next
night
they
made
a
great
rumbling
like
thunder
ouer
her
head
,
to
the
intent
to
haue
feared
her
out
of
her
wits
,
but
God
be
thanked
they
missed
of
their
purpose
.
The
aforesaid
Richard
Roth
affirmed
that
there
was
not
the
very
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
as
it
was
then
vsed
,
but
that
it
was
a
dead
God
,
and
that
the
Masse
was
detestable
and
contrary
to
Gods
word
and
will
,
from
the
which
faith
he
would
not
decline
.
He
said
to
Bonner
,
My
Lord
,
because
the
people
should
not
sée
your
doings
,
you
cause
me
and
others
to
be
brought
to
our
examinations
by
night
,
being
affraide
belike
to
doe
it
by
day
:
and
being
perswaded
to
recant
and
aske
mercie
of
Bonner
;
No
(
quoth
Roth
)
I
will
not
aske
mercie
of
him
that
cannot
giue
it
,
whereupon
he
and
the
rest
were
condemned
,
as
before
,
and
most
ioyfully
ended
their
liues
in
the
fire
at
Islington
,
for
the
testimony
of
Christ
and
his
Gospell
.
Agnes
Bonger
and
Margaret
Thurstone
.
THese
were
condemned
at
the
same
time
and
in
the
same
place
that
the
tenne
before
mentioned
were
,
which
suffered
Martyrdome
at
Colchester
,
and
for
the
like
cause
,
and
answered
also
in
their
examinations
the
like
in
effect
as
the
other
did
.
When
these
good
and
godly
women
were
brought
vnto
the
place
in
Colchester
where
they
should
suffer
;
after
they
had
falne
downe
vpon
their
knees
,
and
made
their
most
humble
and
hearty
prayers
vnto
God
,
they
went
to
the
stake
ioyfully
,
where
with
great
ioy
and
glorious
triumph
,
gaue
vp
their
soules
vnto
the
handes
of
the
Lord
.
Iohn
Noyes
of
Lexfield
,
in
the
County
of
Suffolke
,
Shoemaker
.
THe
twenty
two
of
September
,
he
was
taken
by
the
Constables
,
and
brought
before
Maister
Thurstone
,
Iohn
Tyrell
,
Maister
Kene
,
Iustices
,
and
Sir
Iohn
Silyerde
,
high
Sheriffe
,
who
cast
him
into
Eye-dongeon
:
hee
was
carried
from
thence
to
Norwich
,
and
so
came
before
the
Bishop
,
who
condemned
him
,
because
he
answered
that
he
thought
the
naturall
body
of
Christ
to
bee
onely
in
Heauen
,
and
not
in
the
Sacrament
:
as
hee
remained
Prisoner
in
the
Guild-hall
of
Norwich
,
one
Nicholas
Fiske
his
Brother
in
Law
came
to
him
to
comfort
him
,
he
asked
if
he
did
not
feare
death
when
the
Bishop
condemned
him
:
he
said
,
hee
thanked
God
,
he
feared
not
death
no
more
at
that
time
then
when
he
was
at
libertie
.
When
he
was
bound
vnto
the
stake
,
he
said
,
feare
not
them
that
●ill
the
body
,
but
feare
him
that
can
kill
both
bodie
and
soule
,
and
cast
it
into
euerlasting
fire
.
When
he
saw
his
Sister
wéeping
,
he
said
,
Wéep●
not
for
mee
,
but
wéepe
for
your
sinnes
:
when
the
Faggots
were
set
vnto
him
,
he
said
;
Blessed
bee
the
time
that
euer
I
was
borne
to
come
vnto
this
,
and
kissed
the
Faggot
.
Then
he
said
to
the
people
,
they
say
,
that
they
can
make
God
of
a
péece
of
Bread
,
but
beléeue
them
not
:
Then
said
he
,
Good
people
beare
witnesse
,
that
I
doe
beléeue
to
bee
saued
by
the
merits
and
passion
of
Christ
,
and
not
by
mine
owne
déedes
,
so
the
fire
was
kindled
about
him
:
then
he
said
,
Lord
haue
mercy
vpon
me
,
Christ
haue
mercy
vpon
me
,
Sonne
of
Dauid
haue
mercy
vpon
me
.
In
the
Dioces
of
Chichester
,
diuers
were
martyred
for
the
testimony
of
righteousnesse
in
Quéene
Maries
raigne
,
in
the
number
of
whom
were
these
:
Iohn
Forman
of
East-Grinsted
,
Iohn
Warner
of
Berne
,
Christian
Grouer
of
the
Arch-deaco●●y
of
Lewis
,
Thomas
Athoch
Priest
,
Thomas
Auington
of
Erdingly
,
Denis
Burgs
of
Burstéed
,
Thomas
Rauensdale
of
Ri●
▪
Iohn
Milles
of
Hellinglegh
,
Nicholas
Holden
of
Withiam
,
Iohn
Hart
of
Withiam
,
Margery
Moris
of
Hethfielde
,
Anne
Try
of
East-Grinstéed
,
Iohn
Osward
of
Woodmancote
,
Thomas
Harland
of
Woodmancote
,
Iames
Moris
of
Heathfield
,
Thomas
Dowgate
of
East-Grinstéed
,
Iohn
Ashdon
of
Retherfield
.
Thomas
Spurdance
Queene
Maries
Seruant
.
HE
was
examined
before
the
Chancellor
of
Norwich
,
who
asked
him
if
hee
had
confessed
his
sinnes
vnto
a
Priest
:
I
said
,
I
had
confessed
my
sinnes
vnto
God
,
who
saith
:
Whensoeuer
a
Sinner
repenteth
,
and
is
sorry
for
his
sinnes
,
and
asketh
him
forgiuenesse
,
willing
no
more
so
to
doe
,
he
will
no
more
reckon
his
sin
vnto
him
,
and
that
is
sufficient
for
me
:
I
deny
that
I
should
shew
my
sinnes
vnto
the
Priest
.
Chancel
.
Haue
you
receiued
the
blessed
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
at
Easter
:
he
answered
:
I
dare
not
meddle
with
it
as
you
vse
it
,
for
the
holy
Supper
of
the
Lord
serueth
for
the
Christian
Congregation
,
and
you
are
none
of
Christs
Members
,
I
dare
not
meddle
with
you
,
least
I
be
like
vnto
you
,
for
you
teach
Lawes
contrary
to
Gods
Lawes
:
then
he
said
;
Doe
you
not
beleeue
,
that
after
the
Sacrament
is
consecrated
,
it
is
the
very
same
body
that
was
borne
of
the
Uirgine
Mary
,
and
I
said
no
,
that
was
a
bloody
sacrifice
,
and
this
is
a
dry
sacrifice
:
And
I
said
,
Is
the
Masse
a
Sacrifice
?
a
Doctor
answered
,
it
is
a
Sacrifice
both
for
the
quicke
and
the
dead
:
I
said
it
is
no
sacrifice
,
for
S.
Paule
saith
,
That
Christ
made
one
sacrifice
once
for
all
,
I
beleeue
in
no
other
sacrifice
.
Chancel
.
He
is
an
Hereticke
,
he
den●●th
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
:
I
said
,
I
beleeue
,
that
if
I
c●me
rightly
and
worthily
as
God
hath
commaunded
me
vnto
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
,
I
receiue
him
by
Faith
,
but
the
Bread
being
receiued
is
not
GOD
,
nor
the
Bread
that
is
yonder
in
the
Pixe
is
not
God
,
God
dwelleth
not
in
Temples
made
with
hands
,
neither
will
be
worshipped
with
the
workes
of
mens
hands
;
therefore
you
do
very
euill
to
cause
the
people
to
kneele
downe
and
worship
the
bread
:
for
God
did
neuer
bid
you
to
hold
it
vp
aboue
your
heads
,
neyther
had
the
Apostles
such
vse
.
Chanc.
Write
that
Article
:
then
said
I
;
The
Seruant
is
not
greater
then
the
Maister
:
your
Predec●ssors
killed
my
Maister
Christ
;
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
and
holy
vertuous
men
,
and
now
you
also
kill
the
Seruants
of
Christ
:
so
all
the
righteous
blood
that
hath
beene
shed
from
righteous
Abell
to
this
day
,
shall
be
required
at
your
hands
,
then
the
Chancellor
bad
haue
me
away
.
Another
Examination
before
the
Bishop
.
Bishop
.
SIrre
,
dost
thou
not
beleeue
▪
that
the
Pope
is
supreme
head
of
the
Catholike
Church
:
I
said
▪
I
do
not
beleeue
that
he
is
aboue
the
Apostles
,
they
disputing
which
of
them
should
bee
greatest
when
their
M.
Christ
was
gone
,
Christ
answered
their
thou●hts
,
saying
;
The
Kings
of
the
earth
beare
dominion
aboue
others
,
but
you
shall
not
doe
so
,
for
he
that
is
greatest
amongst
you
,
shall
be
Seruant
vnto
you
all
.
How
is
it
then
that
the
Pope
will
climbe
so
high
aboue
his
fellowes
?
you
cannot
proue
by
the
Scripture●
that
he
is
head
of
the
Church
.
Bishop
.
As
the
Bell-wether
is
head
of
the
sh●epe
,
so
is
the
Pope
head
of
the
Chu●ch
,
and
as
the
Bees
haue
a
master
Bee
to
●ring
them
home
to
the
Hiue
when
they
be
abroad
,
so
the
Pope
is
ordained
by
succession
of
Peter
to
bring
vs
home
againe
vnto
the
●rue
Church
when
we
are
gone
astray
:
as
thou
good
Fellow
,
hast
wandred
long
out
of
the
way
●li●e
a
scattered
Sheepe
,
heare
therefore
the
Bell-wether
,
and
now
come
home
with
vs
vnto
thy
Mother
the
Church
againe
.
I
answered
,
all
this
is
but
naturall
reason
;
and
no
Scripture
:
he
said
,
you
are
stout
and
will
not
●e
answered
,
you
shall
bee
compelled
by
Law
whether
you
will
or
no.
Spurdance
.
So
your
forefathers
intreated
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
they
had
a
Law
,
and
by
that
Law
they
put
him
vnto
death
:
so
you
haue
a
Law
,
which
is
tyranny
,
whereby
you
would
inforce
me
to
beleeue
as
you
doe
,
but
I
trust
the
Lord
will
assist
mee
against
all
your
beggerly
Ceremonies
,
and
make
your
foolishnesse
knowne
to
the
world
o●e
day
.
He
told
the
Bishop
,
he
neuer
vsed
the
Ceremonies
of
the
Church
since
he
was
borne
,
at
the
last
he
interpreted
it
,
since
,
hee
was
new
borne
,
as
Christ
said
to
Nichodemus
;
Except
you
bee
new
borne
you
cannot
enter
into
the
Kingdome
of
Heauen
:
Then
a
Doctor
said
I
was
an
Anabaptist
,
for
that
was
their
opinion
:
I
said
,
I
was
no
Anabaptist
▪
for
they
deny
Children
to
bee
baptized
,
and
so
doe
not
I.
Bishop
.
Why
doe
not
you
goe
vnto
the
Church
and
Cer●monies
:
I
said
;
Because
they
are
contrary
to
Gods
word
;
as
you
your selfe
haue
taught
,
but
now
you
say
it
is
go●d
againe
:
and
I
thinke
if
there
were
a
returne
to
morrow
,
you
would
say
it
were
false
againe
which
you
hold
now
;
therefore
I
may
well
say
,
there
is
no
truth
in
you
:
Then
he
said
,
I
was
a
stubborne
fellow
,
an
Heretick
,
and
a
Traytor
.
Spurdance
.
There
is
no
man
I
thanke
God
to
accuse
me
iustly
,
that
euer
I
was
disobedient
to
any
Ciuill
Lawes
,
but
I
haue
a
Soule
and
a
Bodie
,
and
my
Soule
is
none
of
the
Queenes
,
but
my
body
one
goods
are
the
Queens
,
and
I
must
giue
God
my
soule
,
and
all
that
belongeth
vnto
it
,
and
in
lawes
contrarie
to
Gods
lawes
,
I
must
rather
obey
God
then
man
:
you
cannot
proue
by
the
word
of
God
,
that
you
should
not
haue
any
grauen
Images
in
your
Churches
,
for
lay-mens
bookes
,
or
to
worship
God
by
them
,
or
that
you
should
haue
any
ceremonies
in
the
Church
as
you
haue
.
Bish.
It
is
a
decent
order
to
furnish
the
Church
,
as
when
you
goe
to
dinner
,
you
haue
a
cloth
vpon
the
table
to
furnish
it
,
so
at
these
ceremonies
,
a
decent
order
amongst
Christians
,
and
if
you
will
not
doe
them
,
seeing
they
are
the
lawes
of
the
Realme
you
are
an
heretick
,
and
disobedient
,
therefore
confesse
with
vs
that
you
haue
been
in
errour
,
and
come
home
.
Spurd
.
The
spirituall
lawes
were
neuer
truelier
set
forth
,
then
in
my
Master
King
Edwards
daies
,
and
I
trust
in
God
that
I
shall
neuer
forsake
them
whilest
so
I
liue
:
He
was
sent
to
Bury
,
where
he
remained
in
prison
.
Iohn
Hallingsdale
,
William
Sparrow
,
Richard
Gibson
.
THese
three
were
produced
before
Bonner
Bishop
of
London
:
Iohn
Halingsdale
said
,
that
neither
in
the
time
of
King
Edward
the
sixt
,
nor
at
that
present
he
did
beleeue
that
in
the
Sacrament
is
really
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
and
he
would
not
receiue
the
same
,
because
he
did
beleeue
that
the
body
of
Christ
was
onely
in
heauen
:
and
he
said
that
Cranmer
,
Latimer
,
Ridley
,
Hooper
,
and
generally
all
that
of
late
haue
beene
burned
for
hereticks
,
did
preach
truly
the
Gospel
,
and
vpon
their
preaching
he
grounded
his
faith
,
and
he
said
that
the
saying
of
Saint
Iohn
in
the
eighteenth
chapter
of
the
Reuelation
,
That
the
bloud
of
the
Prophets
and
Saints
and
of
all
that
were
slaine
vpon
the
earth
was
found
in
the
Babylonicall
Church
,
is
vnderstood
of
the
Church
whereof
the
Pope
is
head
:
where
upon
hee
was
condemned
.
William
Sparrow
was
charged
with
a
submission
made
the
year
before
vnto
the
Bishop
:
he
said
he
was
sorie
that
euer
he
made
it
,
and
it
was
the
worst
deed
he
euer
did
:
and
being
charged
that
he
went
to
the
Church
and
heard
Masse
;
he
confessed
he
did
so
,
but
it
was
with
a
troubled
conscience
.
He
tolde
the
Bishop
,
that
which
you
call
truth
I
beleeue
to
be
heresie
:
he
confessed
that
since
his
submission
he
had
preached
against
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
against
auricular
confession
,
and
other
Sacraments
,
and
he
said
,
If
euery
haire
of
his
head
were
a
man
,
hee
would
burne
them
all
rather
then
goe
from
the
truth
:
and
he
said
,
that
the
Ecclesiasticall
Lawes
and
the
Masse
were
naught
and
abhominable
,
whereupon
hee
was
condemned
.
Richard
Gibson
was
condemned
for
not
comming
vnto
confession
,
and
for
not
receiuing
the
Sacraments
of
the
Popish
Masse
,
and
for
that
he
would
not
sweare
to
answere
vnto
their
intergatories
laid
against
him
:
When
sentence
was
read
against
him
,
he
boldly
affirmed
,
that
he
was
an
enemy
vnto
them
all
in
his
minde
,
though
hee
had
kept
it
secret
for
feare
of
the
Law
,
and
hee
said
hee
was
blessed
in
that
he
was
cursed
of
them
:
so
these
three
were
burned
in
Smithfield
,
where
they
yeelded
gloriously
and
ioyfully
their
soules
into
the
hands
of
God
.
Iohn
Rowth
Minister
,
and
Margaret
Mearing
.
IN
King
Edwards
time
he
was
a
Preacher
at
New-Castle
,
Barwicke
,
and
Carliel
.
In
Queene
Maries
time
he
fled
with
his
Wife
into
Friseland
,
and
dwelled
at
Norden
,
and
liued
by
knitting
of
caps
,
h●se●
,
and
such
like
things
,
but
in
October
last
he
came
ouer
into
England
to
buy
yarne
,
and
hearing
of
the
secret
societie
of
the
congregation
of
Gods
children
their
assembled
▪
hee
ioyned
himselfe
vnto
them
,
and
was
elected
their
preacher
,
and
hee
taught
and
confirmed
them
in
the
truth
of
the
Gospell
:
But
on
the
twelfth
of
December
,
hee
with
Cuthbert
Simpson
,
and
others
were
appr●hended
at
the
Sarisons
head
in
Islington
:
where
the
congregation
had
appointed
to
assemble
themselues
to
pray
,
and
heare
Gods
word
:
they
were
brought
before
the
Councell
,
who
sent
Rowgh
to
Newgate
,
and
writ
to
Boner
to
examine
him
,
and
proceed
according
vnto
the
law
,
who
vpon
examination
before
Bonner
,
confessed
that
he
had
spoken
against
the
number
of
the
Sacraments
,
being
perswaded
that
there
were
but
two
:
Baptisme
and
the
Lords
Supper
:
and
that
hee
had
taught
that
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
ther
is
not
really
and
substantially
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
but
that
the
substance
of
bread
and
wine
remaineth
without
transubstantiation
,
and
that
hee
thought
Confession
to
a
Priest
necessarie
if
hee
had
offended
the
Priest
,
but
if
the
offence
were
vnto
another
,
it
was
not
necessarie
,
but
the
reconc●liation
ought
to
bee
made
to
the
party
so
offended
,
hee
denyed
La●ine
seruice
,
and
allowed
the
seruice
of
King
Edwards
time
,
and
hee
commended
the
opinion
of
Thomas
Cranmer
,
Nicholas
Ridley
,
and
Hugh
Latimer
,
and
that
they
were
godly
learned
men
.
He
confessed
he
had
béene
famil●ar
with
diuers
Englishmen
&
women
in
Frieseland
,
and
agréed
with
them
in
opinion
:
as
Maister
Story
,
Thomas
Yong
,
George
Roe
,
and
others
,
to
the
number
of
100.
persons
,
which
fl●d
thither
for
Religion
,
vsing
the
order
set
forth
in
King
Edwards
time
.
He
said
that
he
had
béene
at
Rome
about
thirty
daies
,
and
he
saw
no
good
there
,
but
much
euill
,
amongst
which
he
saw
one
great
abhomination
,
to
wit
;
the
Pope
being
a
man
that
should
goe
vpon
the
ground
,
to
be
carried
vpon
the
shoul●ers
of
foure
men
,
as
though
he
had
béene
God
and
no
man
:
also
a
Cardinall
to
haue
his
Harlot
to
ride
openly
behind
him
;
and
thirdly
,
a
Popes
Bull
that
gaue
expresse
licence
to
haue
and
vse
the
Stewes
,
and
keepe
open
bawdery
by
the
Popes
authority
.
And
he
confessed
,
that
since
his
last
comming
vnto
England
,
hee
had
in
sundry
places
in
London
read
Prayers
and
Seruice
as
is
appointed
in
the
Book
of
Communion
,
and
had
willed
others
to
doe
the
like
:
and
he
affirmed
,
that
hee
being
a
Priest
might
lawfully
marry
,
and
that
his
Children
which
hee
had
by
his
Wife
were
lawfull
,
and
he
vtterly
detested
the
seruice
then
vsed
,
saying
,
that
if
he
shold
liue
as
long
as
Methusala
,
he
would
neuer
come
vnto
the
Church
to
heare
the
abhominable
Masse
,
and
other
seruice
then
vsed
.
Whereupon
he
was
disgraded
and
condemned
:
he
was
a
meanes
to
saue
Docror
Watsons
life
then
Bishop
of
Lincolne
▪
when
he
preached
erroneous
doctrine
in
the
dayes
of
King
Edward
the
sixt
;
and
the
said
Watson
beeing
with
Bonner
at
the
examination
of
the
said
M.
Rowgh
,
to
requite
his
good
turne
in
sauing
his
life
,
said
there
,
that
he
was
a
pernicious
hereticke
,
who
did
more
hurt
in
the
North
parts
then
an
hundred
besides
of
his
opinion
.
M.
Rowgh
further
said
,
he
had
liued
thirtie
years
,
and
yet
had
not
bowed
his
knee
vnto
Baall
:
and
he
affirmed
that
he
had
beene
twice
at
Rome
,
and
there
hee
had
seene
that
which
he
had
many
times
heard
of
before
,
that
the
Pope
was
the
verie
Antichrist
:
for
he
saw
him
carried
vpon
mens
shoulders
,
and
the
false
named
Sacrament
borne
before
him
,
yet
was
there
more
reuerence
giuen
vnto
him
then
vnto
it
,
which
they
accounted
their
God
.
Then
Bonner
rose
vp
,
making
as
though
●e
would
ha●e
torne
his
garments
,
saying
,
Hast
thou
seene
our
holy
father
,
and
doest
thou
blaspheme
him
thus
?
and
flying
vpon
him
hee
plucked
off
a
piece
of
his
beard
,
and
after
made
speedy
hast
to
his
death
.
He
wrote
this
Letter
to
confirme
the
brethren
the
same
day
that
hee
was
condemned
:
The
comfort
of
the
holy
Ghost
make
you
able
to
giue
consolation
to
others
in
these
dangerous
dayes
,
when
Sathan
is
let
loose
to
the
triall
of
the
chosen
to
sift
the
wheate
from
the
Chaffe
,
whosoeuer
denyeth
Christ
▪
before
men
,
hee
will
deny
him
before
his
Father
and
the
Angels
:
and
to
saue
the
life
corporall
,
is
to
lose
the
life
eternall
;
and
he
that
will
not
suffer
with
Christ
,
shall
not
raigne
with
Christ
:
Therefore
I
haue
giuen
ouer
the
flesh
,
with
the
fight
of
my
Soule
,
and
the
Spirit
hath
the
victory
.
The
flesh
ere
it
bee
long
,
shall
leaue
off
to
sinne
,
the
spirit
shall
raigne
eternally
:
I
haue
chosen
death
to
confirme
the
truth
which
I
haue
taught
.
What
can
I
doe
more
,
pray
that
I
may
continue
vnto
the
end
:
I
haue
in
all
my
assaults
felt
the
present
ayde
of
my
GOD
:
bee
not
ashamed
of
Christs
Gospell
,
nor
of
the
bonds
that
I
haue
suffered
for
the
same
:
The
holy
ones
haue
beene
scaled
with
the
same
marke
:
It
is
no
time
for
the
losse
of
one
man
,
for
the
campe
to
turne
back
▪
vp
with
mens
harts
and
blow
downe
the
dawbed
walles
of
heresies
,
let
one
take
the
banner
,
and
another
the
Trumpet
,
and
I
meane
not
to
make
corporall
resistance
,
but
pray
and
you
shal
haue
Elias
his
defence
,
and
Helizeus
his
company
to
fight
for
you
,
the
cause
is
the
Lords
:
Pray
for
me
,
and
salute
one
an
other
with
an
holy
kisse
,
the
peace
of
God
r●st
with
you
all
,
Amen
.
Margery
Mearing
said
that
the
Masse
was
abhominable
in
the
sight
of
GOD
and
all
Christian
people
,
and
that
it
is
the
plaine
c●p
of
fornication
,
and
the
whore
o●
Babylon
;
and
shee
beleeued
that
there
was
no
such
Sacrament
as
the
Sacram●nt
of
the
Altar
in
the
Catholike
Church
:
and
she
said
she
vtterly
abhorred
the
authoritie
of
the
Pope
,
with
all
the
Religion
obserued
in
the
same
Antichrists
Church
,
and
that
●he
neuer
meant
to
come
vnto
the
Church
during
these
Idolatrous
dayes
.
And
being
demaunded
whether
shee
would
stand
to
these
answers
;
I
will
(
quoth
shee
)
stand
to
them
vnto
the
death
,
for
the
very
Angells
in
heauen
doe
laugh
you
to
scorne
,
to
se●
your
abomination
that
you
vse
in
the
Church
,
wherupon
shee
was
condemned
.
They
were
burned
both
together
in
Smithfield
,
where
they
most
ioyfully
and
willingly
gaue
their
li●es
for
the
profession
of
the
Gospell
of
Christ
.
Master
Rowgh
had
excommunicated
this
Margerie
Mearing
but
the
Sonday
before
he
was
taken
,
yet
hee
being
in
prison
in
the
Gate-house
at
Westminster
,
where
none
of
his
friends
could
come
vnto
him
to
visit
him
,
she
gother
a
Basket
and
put
a
cleane
Shirt
in
it
,
and
fayning
her selfe
to
be
his
sister
,
got
into
the
prison
vnto
him
,
and
did
him
no
small
comfort
:
then
shee
went
to
one
Sergeants
house
,
who
betrayed
Master
Rowgh
,
and
asked
whet
her
Iudas
that
betrayed
Christ
dwelt
not
there
:
and
she
seeing
Cluny
come
vnto
her
house
,
she
went
home
,
and
asked
him
whom
he
sought
,
he
said
for
you
,
you
must
go
with
me
:
she
said
,
she
would
go
with
him
,
the
Bishop
cast
her
into
prison
▪
and
the
wednesday
after
she
was
burned
with
Master
Rowgh
.
Cutbert
Simpson
,
Hugh
Foxe
,
and
Iohn
Deuenish
.
SImpson
was
Deacon
of
the
said
godly
Congregation
in
London
:
he
was
faithfull
and
zealous
vnto
Christ
and
his
true
flocke
:
the
Friday
at
night
before
M.
Rough
the
Minister
of
the
Congregation
was
taken
,
he
dreamed
that
he
saw
two
of
the
Gard
leading
Cutbert
Simpson
,
&
that
he
had
a
book
about
him
,
wherin
was
the
names
of
all
them
which
were
of
the
Congregation
:
so
he
told
his
Wife
and
made
her
light
a
Candle
,
and
fell
to
reading
,
and
falling
asleepe
again
,
he
dreamed
the
like
dreame
.
Then
he
said
to
his
Wife
,
that
his
brother
Cutbert
was
gone
,
and
as
Maister
Rough
was
ready
to
go
to
see
Maister
Cutbert
,
he
came
in
with
the
Booke
,
containing
the
names
and
accounts
of
the
Congregation
:
then
M.
Rough
told
him
his
dreame
,
and
bade
him
carrie
the
booke
no
more
about
him
,
so
he
left
the
booke
with
M.
Rowghs
wife
;
the
next
night
M.
Rowgh
dreamed
that
be
himselfe
was
carried
vnto
the
Bishop
,
and
that
the
Bishop
plucked
off
his
beard
and
cast
it
into
the
fire
,
saying
,
Now
I
may
say
I
haue
had
a
piece
of
an
hereticke
burned
in
my
house
,
and
so
accordingly
it
came
to
passe
,
for
shortly
after
they
were
both
taken
at
the
Saracens
head
in
Islington
,
as
before
.
Here
followeth
the
storie
of
his
sufferings
vpon
the
racke
,
and
otherwise
,
for
the
Congregations
sake
,
as
he
wrote
it
with
his
own
hand
:
I
was
called
before
the
Constable
of
the
Tower
and
the
Recorder
of
London
;
they
commanded
me
to
tell
them
whom
I
willed
to
come
to
the
English
seruice
,
I
answered
I
would
declare
nothing
,
whereupon
I
was
set
in
a
racke
of
Iron
three
houres
,
then
they
asked
if
I
would
tell
them
,
I
answered
as
before
:
the
Sonday
after
they
examined
me
againe
,
and
I
answered
them
as
before
:
then
they
bound
my
two
fore-fingers
together
,
and
put
a
small
arrow
betwixt
them
,
and
drew
it
thorow
so
fast
that
the
bloud
followed
,
and
the
arrow
brake
,
then
they
racked
mee
twice
,
and
so
I
was
carried
vnto
my
lodging
againe
.
Ten
dayes
after
the
Lieutenant
asked
me
if
I
would
not
confesse
,
I
answered
I
had
said
as
much
as
I
wold
:
fiue
wéeks
after
he
sent
me
vnto
the
high
Priest
,
where
I
was
greatly
assaulted
,
at
whose
handes
I
receiued
the
Popes
curse
for
bearing
witnesse
of
the
resurrection
.
Bonner
in
his
Consistorie
gaue
this
testimony
of
Cutbert
Sampson
,
ye
,
sée
said
he
,
what
a
personable
man
he
is
,
and
concerning
his
patience
,
I
say
vnto
you
,
that
if
he
were
not
an
hereticke
,
he
is
a
man
of
the
greatest
patience
that
euer
came
before
me
;
he
hath
béene
thrice
racked
in
one
day
in
the
Tower
,
and
in
my
house
hee
hath
felt
some
sorrow
,
yet
did
I
neuer
see
his
patience
broken
.
They
all
thrée
answered
Bonner
,
that
the
Church
is
grounded
vpon
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
,
Christ
being
the
head
corner
stone
,
and
in
that
Church
there
is
the
true
faith
and
religion
of
Christ
:
that
there
is
but
two
Sacraments
,
Baptisme
and
the
Lords
Supper
;
they
said
that
they
haue
and
will
speake
against
the
sacrifice
of
the
Masse
,
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
and
the
authoritie
of
the
Sea
of
Rome
,
and
Iohn
Deuenish
said
that
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
as
it
is
now
vsed
,
is
no
Sacrament
at
all
.
These
thrée
blessed
witnesses
of
Iesus
Christ
,
Simpson
,
Fox
and
Deuenish
,
as
they
were
all
together
apprehended
at
Islington
,
so
they
suffered
together
in
Smithfield
.
WILLIAM
NICOLE
.
HEe
was
an
honest
simple
poore
man
,
apprehended
the
ninth
of
Aprill
by
the
Popes
Champions
for
speaking
certaine
words
against
the
cruell
kingdome
of
Antichrist
:
he
was
butcherly
burned
and
tormented
at
Hereford
west
in
Wales
,
where
he
ended
his
life
in
a
blessed
estate
,
and
gloriously
gaue
his
soule
into
the
handes
of
the
Lord
.
Willam
Seaman
,
Thomas
Carman
,
and
Thomas
Hudson
.
WIlliam
Seaman
was
a
husbandman
dwelling
in
Mendlesam
in
the
County
of
Suffolk
:
he
was
taken
the
ninteenth
of
May
,
by
one
Robert
Balden
his
neighbour
,
whom
he
greatly
trusted
:
as
they
were
leading
him
by
night
to
Sir
Iohn
Tyrill
,
there
fell
a
light
out
of
the
Element
betwixt
them
,
and
parted
them
:
albeit
this
Balden
was
then
in
his
best
age
,
yet
after
that
time
●e
neuer
enioyed
good
day
,
but
pined
away
euen
vnto
death
:
Sir
Iohn
Tyril
as●ed
him
why
hee
would
not
goe
vnto
Masse
,
and
receiue
and
worship
the
Sacrament
:
He
said
it
was
an
Idol
,
and
therefore
would
not
receiue
it
:
Whervpon
he
was
sent
to
the
Bishop
of
Norwich
,
who
condemned
him
:
He
had
a
wife
,
and
three
children
,
who
because
shee
would
not
goe
vnto
Masse
,
all
her
corne
and
goods
were
taken
away
from
her
,
by
Christopher
Cole
,
being
Lord
of
the
towne
of
Mendlesham
.
Thomas
Carman
was
apprehended
for
pledging
Richard
Crashford
at
his
burning
:
he
was
brought
before
the
Bishop
of
Norwich
,
and
answered
no
lesse
in
his
maisters
quarrell
th●n
th'
other
,
and
he
had
the
like
reward
.
Thomas
Hudson
was
of
Aylesham
in
Norffolke
a
Glouer
:
hee
bore
so
good
will
vnto
the
Gospell
,
that
in
the
daies
of
King
Edward
the
sixt
,
that
when
hée
was
thirty
yeareo
old
,
he
learned
to
reade
,
wherein
he
so
greatly
profited
,
that
in
Queene
Maries
raigne
auoiding
all
their
beggerly
ceremonies
of
superstition
,
he
absented
himselfe
,
and
trauelled
from
place
vnto
place
,
and
returning
home
vnto
his
owne
house
to
comfort
his
Wife
and
Children
:
When
hee
perceiued
that
his
continuance
there
would
be
very
dangerous
,
hee
and
his
wife
deuised
to
make
him
a
place
in
his
Faggots
to
hide
himselfe
in
,
where
hee
remained
all
the
day
,
reading
and
praying
,
for
halfe
a
yeare
.
In
the
meane
time
came
thither
one
Berry
Uicar
of
the
Towne
,
and
inquired
of
his
Wife
for
him
:
Shee
said
shee
●new
not
where
hee
was
:
Then
hee
threatned
to
burne
her
:
because
shee
would
not
bewray
her
husband
:
After
this
,
Hudson
waxed
euery
day
more
zealous
then
other
,
and
the
people
often
resorted
vnto
him
to
heare
his
Sermons
:
at
last
hee
walked
abroad
for
certaine
daies
into
the
towne
,
crying
out
against
the
Masse
,
and
all
their
trumpery
:
at
the
length
one
Iohn
Crouch
,
his
next
neighbour
,
went
with
speed
to
the
Constables
to
certifie
them
that
hee
was
at
home
,
who
went
about
to
catch
him
in
the
breake
of
the
day
.
Wh●n
Hudson
saw
them
,
hee
said
now
mine
houre
is
come
:
welcome
friends
:
you
bee
they
that
shall
leade
mee
vnto
life
euerlasting
,
I
thanke
GOD
therefore
,
and
the
Lord
inable
mee
for
his
mercy
sake
;
Then
they
ledde
him
vnto
Berry
their
Uicar
,
being
Commissar●e
as
before
,
who
asked
him
where
hee
kept
his
Church
,
foure
yeares
before
:
Hee
answered
,
wheresoeuer
hee
was
there
was
the
Church
:
Then
hee
asked
him
whether
hee
beleeued
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
:
He
answered
that
was
but
wormes
meate
,
my
beliefe
is
in
Christ
crucified
:
Then
he
asked
him
whether
hee
did
not
beléeue
that
the
Masse
taketh
away
sinnes
.
Hudson
.
It
is
a
patched
monster
,
and
a
disguised
puppit
,
more
longer
a
peecing
then
euer
was
Salomons
Temple
:
Then
Berry
seemed
as
a
mad
man
,
and
said
,
wel
I
will
write
vnto
my
Lord
,
and
thou
shalt
be
handled
according
vnto
thy
deserts
.
Oh
Sir
said
Hudson
,
there
is
no
Lord
but
God
,
though
there
bee
many
Lords
and
Gods
:
With
that
Berry
thrust
him
back
with
his
hand
,
and
bound
Richard
Clifford
to
the
good
behauiour
for
saying
,
I
pray
bee
good
vnto
the
poore
man
:
Then
the
said
Berry
writ
vnto
the
Bishop
,
and
sent
Hudson
bound
like
a
Theefe
vnto
him
,
who
went
thither
with
ioy
,
and
singing
,
as
merry
as
euer
hee
was
,
where
he
was
condemned
:
These
thrée
were
burned
without
the
Bishops
ga●e
in
Norwich
,
in
a
place
called
Lolords
pit
:
aftor
they
had
made
their
prayers
they
went
vnto
the
stake
,
and
standing
with
their
chaines
about
them
.
Iohn
Hudson
being
troubled
in
minde
,
went
from
them
,
and
prayed
his
fellowes
,
exhorted
him
in
the
bowels
of
Christ
to
be
of
good
chéere
.
At
last
the
Lord
,
according
vnto
his
old
mercies
.
sent
him
comfort
,
and
then
rose
●e
with
great
ioy
,
as
a
man
new
changed
from
death
vnto
life
:
and
said
now
,
I
thanke
God
,
I
am
strong
,
and
passe
not
what
man
can
doe
vnto
mee
:
at
the
length
they
all
suffered
most
ioyfully
together
,
to
the
terrour
of
the
wicked
,
the
comfort
of
Gods
children
,
and
the
magnifying
of
the
Lords
Name
.
After
this
Berry
caused
two
hundred
of
the
towne
of
Cylesham
to
creepe
to
the
crosse
at
Penticost
,
besides
other
punishments
which
they
suffered
.
This
Betry
vpon
a
time
strooke
a
poore
man
of
his
parish
with
the
swingell
of
a
●laile
,
for
speaking
words
that
hee
presently
dyed
:
And
after
hee
méeting
one
Alice
Oxes
,
going
into
his
Hall
(
hee
as
before
moued
)
he
smote
her
with
his
fist
,
and
the
next
day
shee
was
found
dead
in
his
Chamber
:
to
write
how
many
Concubines
and
whoores
hee
had
none
would
beleeue
but
such
as
knew
him
where
be
dwelt
:
He
was
rich
,
of
great
authoritie
,
a
great
swearer
,
altogether
giuen
vnto
women
,
and
persecuting
the
Gospell
,
and
compelling
men
vnto
Idolatry
,
he
troubled
sundry
good
men
,
burned
all
good
books
that
he
could
get
,
and
deuorced
many
men
and
women
for
religion
.
When
hee
heard
Queene
Mary
was
dead
,
and
the
glory
of
his
triumph
quailed
:
On
a
Sunday
hee
made
a
great
Feast
,
and
had
one
of
his
Concubines
there
,
with
whom
he
was
in
his
Chamber
from
dinner
vntill
euening
song
:
then
hee
went
to
the
Church
,
and
after
euening
song
in
going
from
Church
homeward
,
hee
fell
downe
dead
,
made
an
heauy
grone
,
and
neuer
stirred
,
and
those
that
had
his
riches
so
consumed
with
them
,
that
they
be
poorer
now
,
then
when
they
had
his
goods
:
which
iudgement
the
Lord
executed
in
the
eyes
of
all
men
.
At
that
time
D●nning
the
cruell
Chancellor
of
Norwich
died
in
Lincolneshire
,
as
sodainely
as
the
said
Berry
died
.
Ioane
Seaman
,
Mother
of
the
said
William
Seaman
.
SHe
was
threescore
and
six
yeares
old
:
She
was
persecuted
from
her
house
by
the
said
Sir
Iohn
Tyrill
,
because
she
would
not
goe
vnto
the
Masse
,
nor
receiue
against
her
conscience
:
sometimes
shee
was
glad
to
lye
in
the
bushes
,
Groues
,
and
Fields
:
but
her
husband
beeing
fourescore
yeares
old
,
and
falling
sick
,
she
returned
vnto
her
house
,
to
shew
her
duety
vnto
her
husband
,
vntill
hee
dyed
:
then
she
fell
sicke
,
and
died
:
and
one
Maister
Simonds
the
Commissary
commanded
straightly
that
she
should
not
be
bur●ed
in
any
Christian
buriall
:
Wherevpon
her
friends
were
faine
to
bury
her
vnder
a
mote
side
.
Mother
Benet
.
THis
old
woman
likewise
was
persecuted
from
Whetherset
by
the
aforesaid
Mendlesam
,
because
she
would
not
goe
vnto
the
Masse
,
and
other
beggerly
ceremonies
,
and
returning
home
secretly
vnto
her
house
,
shee
dyed
most
ioifully
:
but
Sir
Iohn
Tyrill
,
and
the
said
Maister
Simonds
Commissionary
,
would
not
let
her
be
buried
in
the
Church-yard
,
but
her
graue
was
made
by
the
high-way
side
:
Her
husband
would
say
vnto
her
,
that
if
shee
had
been
sparing
,
they
might
haue
been
worth
a
hundred
markes
more
then
they
were
:
She
would
answere
,
O
man
be
content
,
I
cannot
barrell
my
Butter
,
and
keepe
my
Cheese
in
the
Chamber
,
to
waite
a
great
price
,
and
let
the
poore
want
,
and
so
displease
God
;
but
let
vs
be
rich
in
good
workes
,
so
shall
we
please
God
,
and
haue
all
good
things
giuen
vs
.
William
Harris
,
Richard
Day
,
and
Christian
George
.
THe
twenty
sixe
day
of
May
these
were
burned
at
Colchester
in
Essex
,
when
they
were
brought
vnto
the
stake
,
and
had
ioyfully
and
feruently
made
their
prayers
,
the
fire
was
set
vnto
them
,
in
the
midst
of
the
fire
they
triumphantly
praised
God
.
The
same
Christian
Eagles
Husband
had
another
Wise
named
Anne
,
which
likewise
suffered
for
the
truth
,
with
the
aforesaid
thirteene
at
Strat●ord
the
Bow
:
after
he
married
another
Wife
,
and
they
both
were
laid
in
prison
for
the
truth
,
where
they
remained
vntill
the
death
of
Queene
Marie
,
and
were
deliuered
by
Queene
Elizabeth
.
Henry
Pond
,
Reynald
Estland
,
Robert
Southam
,
Mathew
Richarby
,
Iohn
Floyd
,
Iohn
Holiday
,
Roger
Holand
.
THe
twenty
seauen
of
Iune
,
these
with
others
,
to
the
number
of
forty
Men
and
Women
,
were
assembled
together
in
a
field
by
Islington
at
Prayer
,
and
meditating
vpon
the
word
of
God
:
at
length
the
Constable
of
Islington
,
with
sixe
or
seauen
others
came
vnto
them
,
and
bad
them
deliuer
their
Bookes
,
and
bad
them
stand
and
not
depart
:
then
they
were
carried
vnto
Sir
Roger
Cholmeley
,
by
the
way
all
sauing
two
and
twenty
escaped
,
which
were
sent
to
Newgate
,
where
word
was
sent
to
them
by
Alexander
the
Kéeper
,
that
if
they
would
heare
Masse
they
should
all
bee
deliuered
:
seauen
of
them
escaped
,
though
not
without
much
trouble
,
and
two
,
to
wit
;
Mathew
Withers
and
Thomas
Tyler
died
,
the
rest
were
burned
,
as
before
.
They
answered
that
they
were
not
at
Church
since
Lattine
seruice
was
deuised
,
becau●e
it
was
against
the
Word
of
GOD
,
and
that
Idolatry
was
committed
in
créeping
to
the
Crosse
,
and
because
the
Churches
were
furnished
with
Idols
,
and
because
they
beléeued
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
to
be
an
Idoll
,
and
because
the
Customes
,
Rites
,
and
Ceremonies
of
the
Church
then
vsed
,
are
not
agréeable
vnto
Gods
word
.
They
said
,
that
they
beléeued
that
no
Priest
had
power
to
remit
si●s
,
and
that
those
that
knéele
vnto
the
Sacrament
and
worship
it
,
commit
Idolatry
.
Reynald
Estland
refused
to
be
sworne
to
answer
,
alleadging
that
to
end
a
strife
an
oath
is
lawfull
,
but
to
begin
a
strife
an
oath
is
not
lawfull
:
thus
they
standing
vnto
their
answeres
,
and
refusing
to
acknowledge
the
Doctrine
of
the
Romish
Church
,
they
were
all
together
condemned
.
The
aforesaid
Roger
Holand
was
a
Merchant
Taylor
of
London
,
he
was
sometime
Prentice
vnto
one
Maister
Kempton
,
at
the
Blacke
Boy
in
Watling-stréete
:
In
his
prentiship
hee
was
a
Papist
,
and
very
licentious
,
and
hauing
plaid
away
thirty
pounds
of
his
Maisters
Money
,
he
purposed
to
haue
conueyed
himselfe
beyond
Sea
,
but
a
religious
Maid
in
the
house
vnderstanding
his
minde
,
lent
him
thirty
pounds
to
saue
his
credit
,
and
made
him
premise
her
to
refuse
all
leud
and
wilde
company
,
and
all
swearing
and
●iba●ory
talke
,
and
to
leaue
Papistry
,
and
to
resort
euery
day
vnto
the
Lecture
of
Alhollowes
,
and
to
the
Sermon
of
Paules
euery
Sunday
,
and
to
cast
away
all
his
Papistry
Bookes
,
and
to
pray
to
God
for
remission
of
sinnes
,
and
grace
to
feare
and
breake
his
lawes
,
and
then
shall
God
kéepe
thée
,
and
send
thée
they
harts
desire
.
Halfe
a
yeare
after
God
wrote
such
a
changing
in
this
man
,
that
he
was
become
an
earnest
professor
of
the
truth
,
and
detested
all
Papistry
and
euill
company
:
then
he
repayred
vnto
Lancashire
vnto
his
Father
,
and
brought
diuers
good
Bookes
with
him
,
and
bestowed
them
vpon
his
friends
,
so
that
his
father
and
others
began
to
●ast
the
Gospell
,
and
to
detest
the
Masse
,
Idolatry
,
and
superstition
:
and
his
father
giuing
him
a
stocke
of
Money
,
he
maried
the
aforesaid
Maid
,
called
Elizabeth
,
and
hauing
a
childe
by
her
in
the
first
yeare
of
Quéen
Mary
,
he
caused
Maister
Rose
to
baptise
his
Child
in
his
house
,
and
being
●one
into
the
Country
to
conuey
away
the
Child
,
that
the
Papists
should
not
haue
it
in
their
annointing
hands
:
hee
was
bewrayed
,
and
Bonner
caused
his
goods
to
be
seased
vpon
,
and
vsed
his
wife
most
cruelly
:
after
this
he
remained
closely
in
the
Citty
,
vntill
he
was
taken
as
before
.
When
hee
came
before
Bonner
,
who
was
acquainted
with
his
friends
,
and
for
his
friends
sake
and
his
,
he
perswaded
him
what
he
could
to
Papistry
,
and
a
Kinsman
of
his
standing
by
,
said
;
I
thanke
your
good
Lordship
,
your
Honor
meaneth
good
vnto
my
Cozen
,
I
pray
God
he
haue
grace
to
follow
your
councell
.
Holand
.
Sir
,
you
craue
of
God
you
cannot
tell
what
,
I
beseech
God
to
open
your
eye●
to
sée
the
light
of
his
word
.
Then
the
Bishop
and
others
perswaded
him
to
submit
himselfe
vnto
my
Lord
,
before
he
were
entred
into
the
Booke
of
contempt
,
Holand
.
I
neuer
meant
but
to
submit
my selfe
vnto
the
Magistrate
,
as
I
learne
of
Saint
Paul
in
the
13.
to
the
Romaines
.
Chedsey
.
I
sée
you
are
not
an
Anabaptist
.
Holand
.
The
Papists
and
the
Anabaptists
agrée
in
this
point
,
not
to
submit
themselues
vnto
any
other
Prince
or
Magistrate
,
then
those
that
must
first
bee
sworne
to
maintaine
them
and
their
doings
.
Bonner
.
I
perceiue
you
will
not
be
rul'd
by
any
good
councell
,
for
any
thing
that
either
I
or
your
friends
,
or
any
other
can
say
.
Holand
.
I
may
say
vnto
you
my
Lord
,
as
Saint
Paul
said
vnto
Foelix
,
and
to
the
Iewes
,
It
is
not
vnknowne
vnto
my
Maister
,
vnto
whom
I
was
Prentise
,
that
I
was
of
your
blind
Religion
,
vntill
the
latter
end
of
King
Edwa●ds
raigne
,
hauing
that
liberty
vnder
your
auriculer
confession
,
that
I
made
no
conscience
to
sinne
,
but
trusted
in
the
Priests
absolution
,
and
hee
for
money
did
some
pennance
for
me
;
which
after
I
had
giuen
,
I
cared
no
more
what
offence
I
had
done
,
no
more
the
Priest
cared
after
he
had
got
my
money
,
whether
hee
fasted
with
Bread
and
Water
for
me
or
no
:
so
I
accounted
Letchery
,
swearing
,
and
other
vices
,
no
offtence
of
danger
,
as
long
as
I
could
for
my
Money
haue
them
absolued
,
I
so
frailty
obserued●y
our
Rules
of
Religion
,
that
I
would
haue
Ashes
vppon
Ashwednesday
,
though
I
had
vsed
neuer
so
much
wickednesse
at
night
,
and
albeit
I
could
not
of
conscience
eate
flesh
vpon
Friday
,
yet
in
swearing
,
drinking
,
or
dicing
all
night
long
,
I
made
no
conscience
at
al.
Thus
was
I
brought
vp
,
and
continued
vntill
now
of
late
,
that
God
of
his
Grace
by
the
light
of
his
word
called
me
vnto
repentance
of
my
former
Idolatry
and
wicked
life
:
for
in
Lanchishire
their
blindnesse
and
whoredome
is
much
more
,
then
may
with
chast
eares
be
heard
,
yet
these
my
friends
,
which
are
not
cléere
in
these
notable
crinics
,
thinke
the
Priest
with
his
Masses
can
saue
them
,
though
they
blaspheme
God
,
and
kéepe
Contubines
besides
their
Wiues
as
long
as
they
liue
;
yea
,
I
know
some
Priests
very
deuout
,
yet
they
haue
sixe
or
seuen
Children
,
by
foure
or
fiue
seuerall
women
.
Now
M.
Doctor
to
your
antiquity
,
vnity
,
and
vniuersality
(
for
these
,
Doctor
Chedsie
alledged
as
notes
of
their
Religion
.
The
antiquity
of
our
Church
is
not
from
Pope
Nicholas
and
Pope
Ioane
,
but
from
the
time
that
God
said
vnto
Adam
,
That
the
seede
of
the
Woman
should
breake
the
Serpents
head
,
and
so
vnto
faithfull
Noah
,
to
Abraham
,
Isaack
,
and
Iacob
,
to
whom
it
was
promised
,
that
their
seed
should
multiply
as
the
Stars
in
the
sky
,
and
so
vnto
Moses
,
Daniell
,
and
all
the
holy
Fathers
that
were
from
the
beginning
vnto
the
birth
of
Christ
,
all
that
beleeued
these
promises
were
of
the
Church
,
though
the
number
of
them
were
oft-times
but
small
,
as
in
Elias
his
dayes
,
when
he
thought
that
there
was
none
but
he
that
had
not
bowed
their
knées
vnto
Baal
,
when
God
had
reserued
seuen
thousand
that
neuer
bowed
their
knées
vnto
that
Idoll
,
as
I
trust
there
be
seuen
hundred
thousand
that
haue
not
bowed
their
knees
vnto
that
Idoll
your
Masse
,
and
your
God
Maozim
,
which
you
vphold
with
your
bloudie
crueltie
,
daily
persecuting
Elias
and
the
seruants
of
God
,
forcing
them
in
their
chambers
and
in
the
fields
to
pray
vnto
God
that
his
word
may
be
once
againe
preached
amongst
vs
,
and
that
he
would
shorten
these
Idolatrous
and
bloudy
dayes
:
moreouer
,
our
Church
haue
beene
the
Apostles
and
Euangelists
,
the
Martyrs
and
Confessors
of
Christ
,
that
haue
at
all
times
beene
persecuted
for
the
true
testimony
of
the
word
of
God
;
but
for
the
vpholding
of
your
Church
and
Religion
,
what
antiquity
can
you
shew
?
yea
the
Masse
,
that
Idoll
and
chiefe
pillar
of
your
Religion
,
is
not
yet
foure
hundred
yeares
olde
,
and
some
of
your
Masses
are
yonger
,
as
that
Masse
of
S.
Thomas
Becket
the
Traytor
,
wherein
you
pray
that
you
may
be
saued
by
the
bloud
of
S.
Thomas
Becket
.
The
Laiety
is
neuer
the
better
for
your
La●ine
Seruice
:
he
that
vnderstands
Latine
can
vnderstand
but
few
words
;
the
Priests
doe
so
champe
them
and
chaw
them
,
and
poste
so
fast
that
they
vuderstand
not
themselues
:
and
the
people
when
they
should
pray
with
the
Priest
,
they
are
set
to
their
Beades
to
pray
to
our
Ladies
Psalter
,
so
craf●y
is
Sathan
to
deuise
these
dreames
which
you
defend
,
with
faggot
and
fire
to
quench
the
light
of
the
word
of
God
,
which
as
Dauid
saith
,
should
be
a
lantorne
vnto
our
feete
,
and
wherein
should
a
yong
man
direct
his
wayes
but
by
the
word
of
God
,
and
yet
you
will
hide
it
from
vs
in
a
tongue
vnknowne
:
Saint
Paul
had
rather
haue
fiue
words
spoken
with
vnderstanding
,
then
ten
thousand
in
an
vnknowne
tongue
,
yet
you
will
haue
your
Latine
seruice
,
and
praying
in
a
strange
tongue
to
be
of
such
antiquitie
.
Touching
vniuersalitie
:
the
Greek
Church
and
a
good
part
of
Christendome
besides
,
neuer
receiued
your
seruice
in
an
vnknowne
tongue
:
nor
your
transubstan●iation
,
nor
your
receiuing
all
alone
,
nor
your
Purgatorie
,
nor
Images
,
The
vnitie
in
your
Church
is
nothing
else
but
treason
,
murther
,
poysoning
,
one
another
:
Idolatry
,
superstition
,
wickednes
:
What
vnitie
was
in
your
church
,
when
there
was
three
Popes
at
once
.
Where
was
your
head
of
vnity
,
when
you
had
a
woman
Pope
.
Boner
said
,
these
they
words
are
very
blasphemous
,
and
by
the
meanes
of
thy
friends
th●n
hast
been
suffered
to
speake
and
art
ouer
malapert
to
teach
any
here
,
therefore
Keeper
take
him
away
:
afterward
,
for
that
he
said
that
the
Masse
,
transubstantiation
,
and
the
worshipping
of
the
Sac●●ment
,
is
méere
impiety
and
horrible
Idolatry
,
he
was
condemned
:
he
prophessed
before
Bonner
and
all
the
people
that
were
there
,
that
after
this
day
in
this
place
,
shall
there
not
bee
any
put
to
the
tryall
by
the
fire
and
faggot
,
and
after
that
day
there
was
neuer
none
that
suffered
in
Smithfield
for
the
testimony
of
the
Gospell
,
God
be
thanked
for
it
:
These
seauen
were
burned
at
Smithfield
.
Robert
Miles
,
Stephen
Cotten
,
Robert
Dynes
,
Stephen
White
,
Iohn
Slade
,
William
Pickes
or
Pikars
.
THe
foureteenth
of
Iuly
these
sixe
were
taken
at
Islington
,
with
the
other
seauen
as
before
,
and
were
burned
at
Brainford
:
the
Articles
that
were
ministred
vnto
them
were
the
same
that
were
ministred
vnto
the
other
seauen
,
and
their
answers
the
same
in
effect
as
the
others
were
.
When
they
were
brought
vnto
the
stake
they
addressed
themselues
,
and
ioyfully
went
vnto
the
fire
,
and
ye●lded
their
soules
,
bodies
,
and
liues
into
the
hands
of
the
omnipot●nt
Lord
.
RICHARD
YEOMAN
.
HEe
was
the
Curate
of
Doctor
Taylor
before
mentioned
:
he
was
a
godly
and
deuout
old
man
,
being
of
the
age
of
thréescore
and
ten
years
,
and
had
many
years
dwelt
in
Hadlie
;
with
him
Doctor
Taylor
left
his
cure
at
his
departure
,
but
as
soone
as
M.
Newall
had
gotten
the
Benefice
be
droue
away
good
M.
Yeoman
,
as
is
before
said
,
and
set
in
a
Popish
Curate
to
maintaine
the
Romish
Religion
;
then
wandred
he
long
time
from
place
to
place
,
exhorting
al
men
to
stand
faithfully
vnto
Gods
word
,
and
to
giue
themselues
vnto
prayer
,
with
patience
to
beare
the
crosse
laid
vpon
them
for
their
triall
,
and
with
boldnesse
to
confesse
the
truth
before
the
aduersaries
,
and
with
vndoubted
hope
to
wait
for
the
crowne
of
eternall
felicitie
:
and
perceiuing
his
aduersaries
to
lie
in
wait
for
him
,
he
got
a
Pedlers
packe
,
and
trauelled
from
village
to
village
,
selling
such
things
,
and
thereby
got
somewhat
to
sustaine
himselfe
,
his
wife
and
children
.
At
last
M.
Moyle
a
Iustice
of
Kent
took
him
,
and
set
him
in
the
stocks
a
day
and
a
night
;
but
when
he
had
nothing
against
him
,
he
discharged
him
,
so
he
came
vnto
Hadley
,
and
tarried
secretly
a
yeare
with
his
wife
and
children
,
spending
the
time
in
prayer
and
reading
the
Scriptures
,
and
carding
of
wooll
,
which
his
wife
did
spin
;
his
wife
also
did
begge
bread
and
meat
for
her selfe
and
her
children
:
thus
the
Saints
of
God
sustained
hunger
and
miserie
,
whilest
the
Prophets
of
Baall
lined
in
iollitie
,
and
were
costly
pampered
at
Iesabels
table
:
at
last
Parson
Newall
perceiuing
this
,
came
with
the
officers
in
the
night
,
and
broke
open
fiue
doors
vpon
Yeoman
,
whom
he
found
in
bed
with
his
wife
and
children
:
then
he
said
he
thought
he
should
finde
a
knaue
and
a
whore
together
,
and
he
would
haue
pluckt
off
the
clothes
,
but
that
Yeoman
held
them
fast
,
and
bade
his
wife
arise
and
put
on
her
clothes
:
then
he
said
,
Nay
parson
,
no
whoore
,
but
a
man
and
his
wife
,
according
to
Gods
ordinance
,
and
blessed
be
God
,
for
lawfull
matrimony
,
and
I
defie
the
Pope
and
all
his
popery
:
then
they
led
him
vnto
the
Cage
,
and
set
him
in
the
stocks
vntill
it
was
day
.
There
was
then
in
the
Cage
an
old
man
,
named
Iohn
Dale
,
who
had
sitten
there
thrée
or
foure
dayes
for
saying
vnto
Parson
Newall
and
his
Curat
,
Miserable
and
blinde
guids
,
will
you
euer
be
blinde
leaders
of
the
blinds
,
will
you
neuer
amend
,
will
you
neuer
sée
the
truth
of
Gods
word
,
will
neither
Gods
threats
nor
promises
enter
into
your
hearts
,
will
not
the
bloud
of
Martyrs
nothing
mollifie
your
stony
stomacks
?
O
indurate
,
hard
hearted
,
peruerse
and
crooked
generation
,
O
damnable
sort
,
to
whom
nothing
can
do
good
.
The
said
parson
Newall
caused
them
both
to
be
carried
vnto
Bury
Gaole
,
being
pinioned
and
bound
like
théeues
,
and
their
legges
tyed
vnder
the
horse
bellies
;
where
they
were
●yed
in
Irons
:
and
because
they
continually
rebuked
Popery
they
were
throwne
into
the
lowest
dungeon
,
where
Iohn
Dale
died
in
prison
,
whose
bodie
was
buried
in
the
fields
.
He
was
a
Weauer
by
his
occupation
.
Then
Richard
Yeoman
was
remoued
to
Norwich
prison
,
where
he
was
straitly
kept
:
hée
boldly
professed
himselfe
to
be
of
the
faith
and
religion
that
was
set
forth
by
King
Edward
the
sixt
,
and
from
that
he
would
in
no
wise
vary
.
Being
required
to
submit
himselfe
to
the
holy
Father
the
Pope
,
I
defie
him
(
quoth
he
)
and
all
his
detestable
abominations
;
I
will
in
no
wise
haue
to
do
with
him
,
or
with
any
thing
that
appertaineth
vnto
him
.
The
chiefe
articles
obiected
against
him
were
his
marriage
and
the
masse
sacrifies
,
wherfore
when
he
continued
stedfast
in
the
profession
of
the
truth
:
he
was
condemned
,
&
not
only
burned
,
but
cruelly
tormented
in
the
fire
.
IOHN
ALCOCK
.
THis
Iohn
was
a
Shereman
,
which
came
vnto
the
aforesaid
Hadley
to
seek
worke
:
after
Doctor
Tayler
was
martyred
,
and
Richard
Yeoman
was
taken
,
he
vsed
to
reade
the
Seruice
in
English
in
the
Church
of
Hadley
,
as
is
touched
before
:
at
the
length
,
because
he
would
not
moue
his
Cap
,
nor
shew
reuerence
when
Parson
Newall
went
of
procession
:
when
Newall
was
almost
out
of
the
Church
,
he
runne
backe
againe
and
caught
him
,
and
deliuered
him
vnto
the
Constable
,
saying
;
hee
is
an
Hereticke
and
a
Traytor
,
and
dispised
the
Quéenes
proceedings
.
Wherefore
I
commaund
you
in
the
Quéenes
Name
,
to
haue
him
vnto
the
stocks
:
when
he
was
brought
vnto
the
Parson
,
he
asked
him
▪
Fellow
,
What
saist
thou
to
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
?
I
say
(
quoth
he
)
as
ye
vse
the
matter
,
you
make
it
a
shamefull
Idoll
,
and
you
are
false
Idolatrous
Priests
euery
one
of
you
:
then
the
Parson
committed
him
to
Ward
,
and
the
next
day
rode
vp
to
London
,
and
caried
the
said
Alcocke
with
him
;
and
after
he
had
long
beene
imprisoned
in
Newgate
,
after
many
examinations
and
troubles
,
because
he
would
not
aske
forgiuenesse
of
the
Pope
,
and
be
reconciled
vnto
the
Romish
Religion
,
he
was
cast
into
the
lower
Dungeon
,
where
he
died
:
His
body
was
buried
in
a
Dunghill
.
THOMAS
BENBRIDGE
.
VPon
the
twenty
nine
of
Iuly
he
was
apprehended
for
an
Aduersary
of
the
Romish
Religion
,
and
was
examined
before
Doctor
White
,
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
where
he
sustained
sundry
conflicts
for
the
truth
:
The
points
of
Religion
that
he
stood
vpon
were
these
:
That
Baptisme
is
not
administred
at
this
present
,
as
it
was
in
the
Apostles
time
,
because
it
is
not
in
the
English
tongue
,
that
in
the
Sacrament
is
not
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
;
that
he
knoweth
not
whether
Confirmation
bee
a
Sacrament
or
not
,
and
whether
the
Bishop
giueth
Grace
or
not
;
that
sinnes
bee
not
forgiuen
by
absolution
pronounced
of
a
Priest
,
and
that
it
is
not
necessary
for
a
man
to
confesse
all
his
sinnes
vnto
a
Priest
:
that
he
beleeued
that
the
Bishops
bee
not
the
Successors
of
the
Apostles
,
for
that
they
bee
not
called
as
they
were
,
nor
haue
not
that
Grace
;
that
it
is
not
the
Pope
but
the
Deuill
that
is
supreme
head
of
the
Church
which
you
speake
of
;
that
he
will
not
beleeue
touching
Purgatorie
as
their
Church
doth
;
that
Matrimony
is
no
Sacrament
,
but
a
sacred
order
in
signe
of
an
holy
thing
;
that
Martine
Luther
died
a
good
Christian
,
whose
doctrine
and
life
he
did
allow
,
for
which
he
was
condemned
.
He
came
vnto
the
stake
very
rich
in
apparell
,
when
the
fire
was
kindled
,
first
it
tooke
away
a
peece
of
his
Beard
,
whereat
he
nothing
shranke
,
then
it
tooke
his
legges
,
and
his
stockings
being
Leather
made
the
fire
to
pierce
the
sharper
,
and
the
intollerable
heate
made
him
cry
I
recent
,
and
suddenly
thrust
the
fire
from
him
,
and
hauing
two
or
three
of
his
Friends
by
,
they
helped
to
take
the
fire
from
him
:
and
the
Sheriffe
being
Sir
Richard
Pecksall
,
of
his
owne
authority
tooke
him
from
the
stake
,
and
sent
him
to
Prison
againe
:
wherefore
the
Sheriffe
was
sent
vnto
the
Fleete
,
and
his
friends
that
helped
him
to
prison
.
Before
he
was
taken
from
the
stake
,
Doctor
Seaton
made
him
to
subscribe
to
certaine
Articles
touching
the
Pope
,
the
Sacrament
,
and
such
other
trash
;
but
being
in
prison
,
he
wrote
a
Letter
vnto
Doctor
Seaton
,
and
recanted
those
words
that
he
spake
at
the
stake
vnto
which
he
had
subscribed
:
whereupon
the
same
day
seanight
he
was
burned
,
where
the
vile
Tormentors
did
rather
broile
him
,
then
burne
him
.
Iohn
Cooke
Sawyer
,
Robert
Milles
alias
Plumer
,
Sheareman
,
Alexander
Lane
a
Wheelewrite
,
Iames
Ashly
a
Bacheler
.
IN
August
these
were
burned
at
S.
Edmundsbury
by
the
Bishop
of
Norwich
,
and
Sir
Edward
Walgraue
.
Sir
Edward
said
vnto
Cooke
,
why
come
you
not
to
Church
?
Cook
.
Because
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
is
an
abhominable
Idol
:
and
(
sai●
he
)
the
vengeance
of
God
will
come
vpon
all
them
which
do
maintaine
it
.
Sir
Edward
.
O
thou
ranke
Traytor
,
if
I
had
as
good
a
Commission
to
cut
out
thy
●ongue
as
to
heare
thee
,
thou
shouldst
be
sure
to
haue
it
cut
out
:
then
hée
commaunded
the
Constable
to
haue
him
away
,
saying
,
hee
was
both
a
Traytor
and
a
Rebell
:
Then
he
●sked
Robert
Milles
why
he
would
not
goe
vnto
Church
.
Miles
.
Because
I
will
follow
no
false
Gods
:
then
Alexander
Lane
was
asked
why
he
would
not
come
to
Church
,
he
said
;
his
conscience
would
not
serue
him
so
to
doe
.
After
the
like
manner
they
passed
also
with
Iames
Ashly
;
so
the
next
day
they
appeared
and
had
their
condemnations
,
and
were
burned
as
before
.
Alexander
Gouch
,
and
Allice
Driuer
.
GOuch
was
a
Weauer
of
Shreaden
Co●erlits
at
Woodbridge
in
Suffolk
,
and
burned
at
Uxford
:
The
Woman
was
Driuers
Wife
of
Grosborough
:
One
Maister
Moone
a
Iustice
searching
for
them
,
they
were
compelled
to
hide
them
in
a
Hay-ricke
,
but
by
gaging
thereof
with
Pickforks
,
at
the
last
they
found
them
,
and
sent
them
to
Mel●on
Iayle
:
from
thence
they
were
carryed
to
Bury
vnto
the
Assizes
,
and
being
examined
of
their
Faith
,
they
did
boldly
confesse
Christ
crucified
,
defying
the
Pope
and
all
his
Papisticall
trash
.
And
Driuers
Wife
likened
Quéene
Mary
vnto
Iezabell
:
Whereupon
Sir
Clement
Higham
Chiefe
Iudge
,
adiudged
her
eares
to
be
immediatly
cut
off
,
which
was
done
,
and
shee
ioyfully
yéelded
her selfe
vnto
the
punishment
,
and
thought
her selfe
happy
that
shee
was
counted
worthy
to
suffer
for
Christ
:
then
they
were
sent
again
vnto
Melton
Iayle
,
where
they
were
examined
,
as
followeth
:
When
Driuers
Wife
came
before
Doctor
Spencer
to
be
examined
,
shee
smiled
:
then
he
said
;
Why
Woman
dost
thou
laugh
vs
to
scorne
:
shee
said
;
Shee
might
well
enough
to
sée
what
fooles
you
be
.
Then
he
said
,
Woman
,
what
saist
thou
to
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
?
Dost
thou
not
beleeue
that
it
is
very
flesh
and
bloud
after
the
consecration
.
Dri.
I
neuer
heard
nor
read
of
any
such
Sacrament
in
all
the
Scripture
:
I
will
grant
you
a
Sacrament
called
the
Lords
Supper
.
I
pray
you
tell
me
what
a
Sacraments
is
?
Spens
.
It
is
a
Signe
:
and
Doctor
Gascoyne
confirmed
the
same
,
that
it
was
a
signe
of
an
holy
thing
.
Dri.
It
is
a
Signe
indéede
,
and
therefore
it
cannot
be
the
thing
signified
also
.
Gascoyne
.
Doe
you
not
beleeue
the
omnipotence
of
GOD
?
Shee
answered
▪
Yes
,
Then
said
he
;
Christ
said
to
his
Disciples
,
Take
,
eate
,
this
is
my
body
,
ergo
it
was
his
body
,
for
he
was
able
to
performe
that
which
hee
spake
,
and
God
vseth
not
to
lye
.
Dry.
Was
it
not
Bread
which
he
gaue
them
?
he
said
,
no
,
it
was
his
body
;
then
(
quoth
she
)
it
was
his
body
they
did
eate
ouer
night
,
what
body
was
it
then
that
was
crucified
the
next
day
,
when
his
Disciples
had
eate
him
vp
ouer
night
,
except
he
had
two
bodies
,
as
by
your
Argument
he
had
.
Such
a
Doctor
,
such
Doctrine
,
be
you
not
ashamed
to
teach
the
people
that
Christ
had
two
bodies
.
In
the
12.
of
Luke
he
tooke
bread
and
brake
it
,
and
gaue
it
to
his
disciples
,
saying
;
Take
,
&c.
do
this
in
remembrance
of
me
.
1
Cor.
11.
Doe
this
in
remembrance
of
me
,
and
as
oft
as
you
shall
do
it
,
you
shall
shew
the
Lords
death
vntill
he
come
.
Then
Gascoyne
held
his
peace
,
and
the
Chancellor
commanded
the
Iayler
to
take
her
away
.
Dri.
Now
you
be
not
able
to
resist
the
truth
,
you
command
me
to
prison
,
the
Lord
shall
iudge
our
cause
,
vnto
him
I
leaue
it
.
I
wis
this
geare
will
go
for
no
paiment
:
the
next
day
she
came
before
them
again
,
and
their
Arguments
were
vnto
the
same
effect
,
wherefore
she
was
condemned
,
so
went
she
to
prison
againe
,
as
ioyfull
as
the
Bird
of
day
,
praysing
and
glorifying
the
name
of
God
.
Alexander
Gouch
was
condemned
,
for
that
his
beléefe
was
,
that
Christ
is
ascended
into
heauen
,
and
there
remaineth
,
and
that
the
Sacrament
was
the
remembrance
of
his
death
;
and
for
refusing
the
Masse
,
and
the
Pope
to
be
supreame
head
of
the
Church
,
they
were
both
burned
at
Ipswich
:
They
ended
their
liues
with
earnest
zeale
,
nothing
fearing
to
speake
their
consciences
,
when
they
were
commaunded
the
contrary
.
Sir
Henry
Dowell
Sheriffe
would
not
suffer
them
to
make
an
end
of
their
praiers
:
then
Gouch
said
,
take
héede
M.
Sheriffe
,
if
ye
forbid
prayers
,
the
vegeance
of
God
hangeth
ouer
your
heads
:
when
the
Iron
chaine
was
put
about
Allice
Driuers
necke
,
O
(
said
she
)
here
is
a
goodly
Neckercher
,
blessed
be
God
for
it
.
Diuers
shooke
them
by
the
hands
,
the
Sheriffe
bad
lay
hands
on
them
,
with
that
a
great
number
ranne
vnto
the
stake
,
he
seeing
that
,
let
them
all
alone
.
One
Bate
a
Barber
was
a
busie
deer
against
them
,
who
being
in
a
fréeze
gown
sold
it
,
saying
;
it
stunk
of
Hereticks
,
with
other
foule
words
,
within
thrée
or
foure
weeks
after
,
he
died
miserably
in
Ipswich
.
Phillip
Humphrey
,
Iohn
Dauid
,
and
Henry
Dauid
his
Brother
.
THese
were
burned
at
Bury
,
in
the
same
moneth
that
Quéene
Mary
died
,
Sir
Clement
Highama
,
bout
a
fortnight
before
the
Quéene
died
,
did
sue
out
a
writ
for
the
burning
of
these
three
godly
and
blessed
Martyrs
,
though
the
Queene
was
then
knowne
to
be
past
remedy
of
her
sicknesse
.
Good-wife
Prest
.
SHe
was
the
wife
of
one
Prest
,
dwelling
not
far
from
Launceston
in
Erecester
D●oces
.
She
told
the
Bishop
,
that
she
would
rather
die
then
worship
that
foule
Idoll
,
which
with
your
Masse
you
make
a
God
.
Bishop
.
Will
you
say
that
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
is
a
foule
Idoll
?
Woman
.
Yea
,
there
was
neuer
such
an
Idoll
as
your
Sacrament
is
made
of
your
Priests
,
and
commanded
to
be
worshipped
of
all
men
,
where
Christ
did
command
it
to
be
eaten
and
drunken
,
in
remembrance
of
his
Passion
.
Bishop
.
Dost
thou
not
see
that
Christ
said
ouer
the
Bread
,
This
is
my
body
,
and
ouer
the
Cup
,
This
is
my
blood
:
she
said
,
but
hee
meant
not
carnally
,
but
sacramentally
,
if
you
will
giue
me
leaue
,
I
will
declare
the
reason
why
I
will
not
worship
the
Sacrament
.
Bishop
.
Mary
say
on
,
I
am
sure
it
will
be
good
geare
.
Woman
.
I
will
demaund
of
you
whether
you
can
deny
the
Créede
,
which
saith
,
that
Christ
perpetuallie
sitteth
at
the
right
hand
of
his
Father
,
both
Bodie
and
Soule
,
vntill
he
come
againe
,
if
it
be
so
,
he
is
not
in
the
Earth
in
a
péece
of
bread
:
If
he
doe
not
dwell
in
Temples
made
with
handes
,
but
in
Heauen
,
what
shall
we
séeke
him
héere
?
If
he
did
offer
vp
his
body
once
for
all
,
why
make
you
a
new
offering
?
If
with
once
offering
hee
made
all
perfect
,
why
doe
you
with
a
false
offering
make
all
vnperfect
?
If
he
be
to
be
worshipped
in
Spirit
and
Truth
,
why
doe
you
worshippe
a
péece
of
Bread
:
If
he
be
eaten
and
drunken
in
Faith
and
Truth
:
If
his
Flesh
be
not
profitable
amongst
vs
,
why
doe
you
say
,
it
is
profitable
both
for
Body
and
Soule
:
rather
then
I
would
doe
as
you
doe
,
I
will
liue
no
longer
.
Bish.
I
promise
you
,
you
are
a
holy
Protestant
,
a
foolish
woman
,
who
wil
wast
his
breath
vpon
thée
,
and
such
as
thou
art
:
but
how
chanceth
it
that
you
went
from
your
husband
,
and
run
about
the
Country
like
a
Fugitiue
.
Woman
.
My
Husband
and
my
Children
did
persecute
me
,
for
when
I
would
haue
him
to
leaue
Idolatry
,
and
worship
god
in
heauen
,
hee
would
not
heare
me
,
but
he
with
his
Children
rebuked
and
troubled
me
:
so
I
went
from
him
,
because
I
would
be
no
partaker
with
him
and
his
of
that
foule
Idoll
the
Masse
,
God
giue
me
grace
to
goe
to
the
true
Church
.
Bishop
.
What
dost
thou
meane
by
the
true
Church
?
Wom.
Not
your
Popish
Church
,
full
of
Idols
and
abhominations
,
but
where
three
or
foure
are
gathered
together
in
the
name
of
God
:
some
perswaded
the
Bishop
that
she
was
out
of
her
wits
,
therefore
they
consulted
that
she
should
goe
at
large
;
so
the
Kéeper
of
the
Bishops
prison
had
her
home
vnto
his
house
,
where
she
fell
to
spinning
&
carding
,
and
did
al
o●her
worke
besides
as
his
seruant
,
and
went
whether
she
list
.
Diuers
had
a
delight
to
talke
with
her
,
and
euer
she
would
talke
of
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
which
of
all
things
they
could
least
abide
.
Then
diuers
Priests
perswaded
her
to
leaue
her
wicked
opinion
of
the
Sacrament
:
but
she
answered
,
that
it
was
nothing
but
bread
and
wine
,
&
that
they
might
be
ashamed
to
say
,
that
a
péece
of
bread
should
be
turned
by
a
man
into
the
naturall
body
of
Christ
;
which
bread
doth
sennew
,
and
Mice
oftentimes
do
eate
it
,
and
it
doth
mould
,
and
is
burned
,
Gods
owne
body
will
not
be
so
handled
or
kept
in
prison
or
Boxes
:
let
it
be
your
GOD
,
it
shall
not
be
mine
,
for
my
Sauiour
sitteth
at
the
right
hand
of
God
,
and
doth
pray
for
me
,
and
to
make
it
the
very
body
of
Christ
and
to
worship
it
,
is
foolish
and
deuillish
deceit
.
Then
an
old
Frier
as●ed
her
what
she
said
of
the
holy
Pope
,
I
say
(
quoth
she
)
he
is
Antichrist
,
and
the
Deuill
,
then
they
all
laughed
;
●ay
said
she
,
you
had
more
néed
to
weep
then
laugh
,
in
that
you
are
Chaplaines
vnto
that
wh●re
of
Babylon
:
I
defie
him
and
all
his
falshood
:
you
damne
soules
,
when
you
teach
the
people
to
worship
Idolls
,
and
to
worship
a
false
God
of
your
owne
making
,
of
a
peece
of
Bread
:
and
that
the
Pope
is
Gods
Uicar
,
and
can
forgiue
sinnes
,
and
that
there
is
a
Purgatory
,
when
Gods
Sonne
hath
by
his
Passion
purged
all
,
and
say
you
make
God
and
sacrifice
him
,
when
Christs
body
was
a
Sacrifice
once
for
all
:
you
teach
the
people
to
number
their
sinnes
in
your
eares
,
and
say
they
bee
damned
●f
they
doe
not
confesse
all
,
when
GOD
saith
,
Who
can
number
his
sinnes
?
You
promise
them
Trentalls
and
Dirges
,
and
Masses
for
Soules
,
and
sell
your
prayers
for
Money
,
and
make
them
buy
pardons
,
and
trust
in
such
foolish
inu●ntions
:
you
teach
vs
to
pray
vpon
Beads
,
and
to
pray
vnto
Saints
;
you
make
Holy
bread
and
holy
water
to
fray
Deuils
,
and
you
do
make
a
thousand
moe
abhominations
,
yet
you
say
you
came
to
saue
my
soule
;
no
,
no
,
one
hath
saued
me
,
farewell
with
your
saluation
.
In
Saint
Peters
Church
shee
beheld
a
cunning
Duch-man
how
he
made
new
Noses
,
to
certaine
Images
which
were
disfigured
in
King
EDWARDS
time
,
What
a
mad
man
art
thou
(
said
she
)
to
make
new
noses
,
which
within
a
few
daies
shall
all
loose
their
heads
:
thou
&
thine
Images
are
acccursed
:
hee
called
her
whore
,
nay
said
the
thine
Images
are
whoores
,
and
thou
art
a
whoore-hunter
:
For
God
saith
,
you
goe
a
whoring
after
strange
Gods
:
Then
she
was
clapped
fast
,
and
after
had
no
liberty
,
and
not
long
after
she
was
condemned
:
Then
she
said
,
I
thanke
God
this
day
I
haue
found
that
which
I
haue
long
sought
,
and
being
then
exhorted
to
recant
:
she
said
I
will
neuer
lose
eternall
life
,
for
this
short
life
:
I
will
not
turne
from
my
heauenly
husband
,
to
my
earthly
husband
,
from
the
fellowship
of
Angels
,
to
mortall
Children
,
God
is
my
Father
,
God
is
my
Mother
,
God
is
my
Sister
,
my
Brother
,
my
Kinsman
,
God
is
my
Friend
,
most
faithfull
:
shee
was
burned
at
Execester
.
Iohn
Sharpe
,
Thomas
Hall
,
Thomas
Benion
.
THese
were
burned
in
the
towne
of
Bristow
,
for
saying
that
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
was
the
greatest
and
most
abhominable
Idol
that
euer
was
:
and
Thomas
Benion
denied
fiue
of
their
Sacraments
,
and
affirmed
two
:
that
is
,
the
Sacrament
of
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
and
the
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
:
they
died
godly
,
constantly
and
patiently
.
Iohn
Corneford
of
Wortham
,
Christopher
Browne
of
Maidstone
,
Iohn
Herst
of
Ashford
,
Alice
Snoth
,
Katherine
Knight
,
alias
Tinley
.
THese
were
the
last
that
suffered
in
Quéen
Maries
raigne
:
They
were
burned
at
Canterbury
,
but
six
daies
before
the
death
of
Queene
Mary
:
The
Arch-deacon
of
Canterbury
being
at
London
,
and
vnderstanding
the
danger
of
the
Quéene
,
made
post-hast
home
to
dispatch
these
.
They
were
condemned
for
not
beleeuing
the
body
of
Christ
to
be
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
vnlesse
it
be
receiued
,
and
for
confessing
that
an
euill
man
doth
not
receiue
Christs
body
:
and
that
it
is
Idolatry
to
créepe
to
the
crosse
,
and
that
we
should
not
pray
vnto
our
Lady
and
other
Saints
:
when
there
sentence
should
be●
read
against
them
,
Iohn
Cornefield
excommunicated
the
Papists
in
these
words
as
follow
.
In
the
name
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
the
Son
of
the
most
mighty
God
,
and
by
the
power
of
his
holy
Spirit
,
and
of
the
authority
of
his
holy
Cathothick
and
Apostolick
Church
:
wee
doe
giue
here
into
the
hands
of
Sathan
to
bee
destroyed
,
the
bodies
of
all
those
blasphemers
and
hereticks
,
that
do●
maintaine
any
error
against
his
most
holy
word
,
or
doe
condemne
his
most
holy
truth
for
heresie
,
to
the
maint●nance
of
any
false
Church
,
or
fained
religion
,
so
that
by
this
thy
iust
Iudgement
,
O
most
mighty
God
,
against
thy
Aduersaries
,
thy
true
religion
may
be
knowne
,
to
thy
great
glory
,
and
our
comfort
,
and
to
the
edifying
of
all
our
Nation
,
good
Lord
,
so
be
it
.
This
procéeded
,
as
it
seemed
,
from
an
inward
faith
,
and
harty
zeale
to
Gods
truth
,
and
it
tooke
such
effect
against
the
enemies
,
that
within
six
daies
Queene
Mary
died
,
and
all
tyranny
with
her
.
These
godly
Martyrs
,
in
their
prayers
which
they
made
at
their
martyrdom
,
desired
God
that
their
bloud
might
be
the
last
that
should
be
shed
,
and
so
it
was
.
Katherine
Tinley
,
was
the
mother
of
one
Robert
Tinley
,
dwelling
in
Maidestone
.
The
Story
of
Nicholas
Burton
,
Marchant
of
London
dwelling
in
little
S.
Bartholomew
.
THe
fift
of
Nouember
,
he
being
in
the
Citie
of
Cadix
,
in
the
parts
of
A●do●azia
in
Spaine
about
his
marchandize
,
there
came
one
of
the
inquisition
vnto
his
lodging
,
who
fained
to
h●ue
a
Letter
to
deliuer
vnto
his
hands
,
when
he
came
vnto
him
,
he
inuented
another
lye
;
and
said
that
he
would
take
lading
vnto
London
in
his
ships
,
delaying
the
time
vntill
the
Alquisyell
or
Sergeants
of
the
inqui●ition
might
apprehend
them
,
and
seeking
to
know
his
ships
that
they
might
attache
them
,
when
they
had
arrested
him
,
he
boldly
asked
them
what
cause
they
had
against
him
,
and
he
would
answere
them
:
They
carried
him
vnto
a
filthy
common
prison
of
the
towne
of
Cadix
,
where
he
remained
in
Irons
amongst
theeues
thirteene
daies
:
all
which
time
he
instructed
the
poore
prisoners
in
the
word
of
God
,
that
he
had
reclaimed
sundry
of
them
from
superstitions
to
embrace
the
Word
of
God
,
which
being
known
they
conuayed
him
thence
vnto
the
Citie
of
Siuill
,
into
a
more
cruell
prison
called
Triane
,
where
the
Fathers
of
the
inquisition
proceeded
against
him
secretly
,
that
neuer
after
he
could
be
suffered
to
speake
or
write
vnto
any
of
his
Nation
:
And
the
twentith
day
of
December
,
they
brought
him
with
a
great
number
of
other
prisoners
into
the
Citie
of
Siuil
,
into
a
place
where
the
Inquisi●ion
sate
in
Iudgement
:
they
put
on
him
a
Canuas
coat
,
wheron
was
painted
in
diuers
parts
the
figure
of
a
huge
Diuell
tormenting
a
soule
in
fire
,
and
on
his
head
a
long
cap
of
the
same
worke
:
his
tongue
was
forced
out
of
his
mouth
,
with
a
clouen
sticke
fastened
vpon
it
,
that
he
should
not
vtter
his
Faith
and
conscience
vnto
the
people
:
and
so
he
was
set
with
an
other
Englishman
of
Southampton
,
and
diuers
others
condemned
for
Religion
,
as
well
Frenchmen
,
as
Spaniards
,
vpon
a
Scaffold
ouer
against
the
inquisition
,
where
they
were
condemned
,
and
they
most
cruelly
burned
him
for
his
most
constant
Faith
:
Hee
shewed
such
a
cheerefull
countenance
,
patience
and
gladnes
in
the
flames
of
fire
,
that
the
tormentors
said
,
that
the
Diuell
had
his
soule
,
before
he
came
vnto
the
fire
:
there
suffer●d
with
him
another
Englishman
,
and
thirteene
more
;
One
a
Nun
,
another
a
Frier
constant
in
the
Lord
.
Iohn
Baker
,
and
William
Burgate
.
THey
were
both
Englishmen
,
and
apprehended
the
second
of
Nouember
,
at
Cales
in
Spaine
,
and
were
burned
at
Siuill
.
Marke
Burges
,
and
William
Hooker
.
THey
were
both
Englishmen
:
Burges
was
Maister
of
a
Ship
called
the
Minion
.
He
was
burned
at
Lysborne
in
Portugall
.
Hooker
was
about
sixteene
yeares
old
,
and
was
stoned
vnto
death
of
certaine
yong
men
in
the
Citie
of
Siuill
for
the
confession
of
his
Faith
.
Franciscus
Euzenas
wrote
to
Philip
Melancton
,
as
followeth
.
In
Sant
Lucar
in
Spaine
dwelt
a
Brabander
,
called
Rochus
,
a
maker
of
Images
:
Hee
liked
not
his
science
,
because
he
maintained
Idolatry
,
yet
he
was
●aine
to
vse
it
for
maintenance
for
excellent
workmanship
he
was
commended
of
all
men
.
Upon
a
time
he
had
framed
the
Image
of
our
Lady
in
wood
,
with
singular
dexteritie
,
setting
it
out
to
be
sold
:
One
of
the
Inquisitors
offered
money
for
it
:
He
answered
,
he
had
rather
breake
it
,
then
to
sell
it
at
his
price
:
Hee
bid
him
breake
it
if
he
dare
.
At
which
word
he
flung
a
toole
at
the
Image
,
and
blemished
the
face
thereof
:
By
and
by
he
was
carried
away
vnto
prison
:
May
I
not
said
he
make
and
marre
mine
owne
worke
,
as
I
thinke
good
:
perhaps
I
did
not
well
like
the
countenance
of
it
,
and
therefore
did
intend
to
make
it
better
vnto
my
minde
:
Notwithstanding
,
within
three
daies
he
was
carried
vnto
the
stake
and
burned
,
because
he
was
an
heretick
against
the
blessed
Lady
.
Touching
the
Treatise
and
names
of
them
who
by
reason
of
persecution
,
we●●
forced
to
forsake
their
houses
and
goods
in
the
time
of
Quéene
Mary
.
I
haue
omitted
it
,
and
the
Reader
that
is
desirous
to
reade
them
,
may
repaire
to
the
booke
at
large
.
Likewise
I
haue
omitted
the
Treatise
,
concerning
such
as
were
scourged
and
whipped
by
the
Papists
,
in
the
true
cause
of
Christs
Gospell
,
because
all
the
Stories
of
them
be
elsewhere
in
the
Booke
.
Likewise
touching
the
story
of
such
as
by
the
prouidence
of
God
,
haue
been
preserued
from
danger
in
the
time
of
persecution
:
I
referre
the
Reader
to
the
booke
at
large
.
THE
ACTS
THAT
HAPPENED
in
the
flourishing
Raigne
of
Queene
ELIZABETH
.
HAUING
by
the
power
of
Almightie
God
truely
displayed
the
cruell
practises
of
Queene
Maries
Raigne
:
now
orderly
comming
to
the
flourishing
and
long
wished
for
Raigne
of
the
most
vertuous
,
and
religious
Queene
Elizabeth
,
who
can
number
the
singular
ornaments
and
noble
graces
,
giuen
of
God
vnto
this
so
princely
a
Lady
,
and
puisant
Princesse
:
the
mildnes
of
her
Nature
,
the
clemencie
of
her
Royall
estate
,
the
peaceablenes
of
her
Raigne
:
who
a
Uirgine
so
mildely
ruled
her
subiects
,
kept
all
things
in
order
,
quieted
forraine
Nations
,
recouered
townes
,
inlarged
her
Kingdome
,
nourisheth
and
reconcileth
amitie
,
vniteth
hearts
,
and
loue
with
forraine
enemies
,
helpeth
neighbours
,
reformed
Religion
,
quenched
persecution
:
Shee
was
feared
with
loue
,
and
loued
with
feare
:
how
can
we
but
giue
vertue
her
commendations
,
which
in
all
persons
as
Plato
saith
,
stirreth
vp
great
loue
,
but
especially
in
a
Prince
▪
and
what
cause
haue
all
wee
Englishmen
to
render
most
ample
thankes
to
the
mercifulnes
of
God
,
who
hath
granted
,
conserued
,
and
aduanced
vnto
the
Seate
Regall
of
this
Realme
:
so
good
godly
and
vertuous
a
Queene
:
such
a
chosen
instrument
of
his
clemencie
,
through
whom
wee
cannot
deny
,
but
that
God
hath
made
amends
,
and
recompence
now
vnto
England
,
for
the
cruell
dayes
that
were
before
,
for
as
then
moderation
had
no
place
,
but
all
was
ruled
by
rigour
:
Contrary
now
clemencie
hath
all
the
operation
,
as
then
was
no
end
of
butcherly
killing
:
now
is
no
b●ginning
of
spilling
any
drop
of
bloud
:
She
came
in
like
a
mother
,
not
like
a
st●pdame
,
like
a
Lambe
,
not
li●e
a
Lyon
.
First
i●
begin
with
her
princely
birth
be●ing
borne
at
Greenewich
,
Ann●
1534.
of
the
victorious
Prince
King
Henry
the
eight
,
and
of
the
Noble
and
most
vertuous
Lady
Queene
Anne
her
mother
▪
She●
was
Christened
in
the
Gray-Friers
Church
of
Greenewich
,
hauing
vnto
her
Godfather
Thomas
Cranmer
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
:
after
shee
was
committed
vnto
godly
Tutors
,
vnder
whose
institution
,
her
Grace
did
so
greatly
increase
in
vertue
,
and
knowledge
of
learning
,
so
that
she
vnderstood
all
tongues
,
and
spake
all
languages
:
she
was
well
learned
in
the
liberall
arts
and
sciences
,
and
her
noble
brest
was
gernished
,
with
all
vertue
,
councell
and
wisedome
,
that
none
of
her
Councell
could
goe
beyond
her
maiestie
:
it
is
wonderfull
in
euery
mans
conscience
,
to
behold
in
that
age
,
that
s●xe
,
in
such
state
and
fortune
,
in
so
great
occasions
,
so
many
entisements
,
in
all
these
to
refaine
so
sober
conuersation
,
so
temperate
condition
,
such
mildnes
of
manners
,
such
humblenesse
of
stomack
,
such
clemencie
in
forgiuing
,
such
trauelling
in
studie
.
Tully
saith
,
a
good
man
in
other
places
is
no
matter
,
but
in
Asia
to
keepe
a
sober
,
and
temperate
life
,
that
is
indéed
a
matter
praise
worthy
:
But
shee
in
th●
middest
of
Asia
,
did
so
much
degenerate
from
all
Asia
,
as
hath
not
lightly
been
in
Europa
.
Her
first
schoolemaister
,
reported
of
her
to
a
friend
of
his
,
that
he
learned
euery
day
more
of
her
,
then
she
of
him
,
which
hee
expounded
thus
:
I
teach
her
words
(
quoth
he
)
and
she
teacheth
me
things
:
I
teach
her
tongue
to
speake
,
and
her
modest
and
maidenly
life
teacheth
me
to
doe
,
for
I
think
she
is
the
best
disposed
of
any
in
Europe
,
and
an
Italian
that
was
her
teacher
,
said
he
found
in
her
t●o
qualities
,
which
are
neuer
lightly
y●ke-fellowes
in
one
woman
,
which
are
a
singular
wit
,
and
a
maruellous
meeke
stomack
.
But
none
of
her
princely
qualities
are
more
worthy
of
commendations
,
th●●
her
Christian
patience
,
shewed
in
her
afflictions
,
and
her
incredible
clemencie
declared
towards
her
enemies
:
for
though
she
was
such
a
high
Princes
,
and
a
Kings
Daughter
and
a
Queenes
Sis●er
,
and
heyre
apparant
vnto
the
Crowne
,
could
she
not
escape
without
the
●rosse
:
Yea
her
troubles
were
far
aboue
the
condition
of
a
Kings
Daughter
:
for
there
was
no
more
behinds
to
make
a
very
Iphigenia
of
her
,
but
her
offring
vp
vpon
the
Altar
of
the
Scaffold
,
It
was
no
small
iniury
that
shee
suffered
in
the
Lord
Protectors
dayes
by
certaine
venemous
vipers
:
And
after
the
death
of
King
Edward
,
the
Councell
sought
to
defeate
both
her
and
her
Sister
from
the
naturall
inheritance
and
right
of
the
Crowne
.
And
in
the
daies
of
Queene
Mary
,
into
what
trouble
of
minde
,
and
feare
of
death
was
she
brought
vnto
.
First
with
●ands
of
ha●nished
men
to
bee
fetched
vp
as
a
great
Traytor
,
and
clapped
into
the
Tower
,
and
to
bee
t●ssed
from
thence
from
prison
to
prison
,
from
post
to
piller
:
at
length
also
she
was
prisoner
i●
her
owne
house
,
garded
with
a
sort
of
cut-throates
,
which
euer
gaped
for
the
spoil●
of
her
.
In
the
beginning
of
Quéene
Maries
Raigne
,
the
Lady
Elizabeth
,
and
the
Lord
Courtenay
were
charged
with
false
suspition
of
Sir
Thomas
Wiats
rising
,
and
the
Lady
Elizabeth
being
at
her
house
at
Ashredge
,
Quéene
Mary
sent
her
two
Lords
,
and
Sir
Iohn
Williams
,
afterward
Lord
Tame
,
with
their
retinue
and
troupes
of
horsemen
,
to
the
number
of
two
hundred
and
fifty
,
who
found
her
sore
sick
in
her
bed
and
very
feeble
and
weake
of
body
:
and
at
ten
of
the
clock
at
night
they
rushed
into
her
Chamber
without
leaue
:
whereat
her
Grace
beeing
not
a
little
amazed
,
She
said
,
my
Lords
is
your
hast
such
that
it
might
not
haue
pleased
you
to
haue
come
to
morrow
in
the
morning
:
They
answered
,
that
they
came
from
the
Queene
for
her
,
and
that
she
must
be
at
London
the
seuenth
day
of
that
month
:
she
answered
,
that
no
Creature
was
more
glad
then
shee
to
come
vnto
her
Maiesty
,
and
that
she
was
sorry
she
was
not
able
to
goe
with
them
;
they
answered
,
That
their
Commission
was
such
,
that
we
must
needs
bring
you
with
v●●liue
or
dead
.
In
conclusion
,
they
willed
her
to
prepare
against
the
morning
at
nine
of
the
clocke
to
goe
with
them
,
and
on
the
next
day
morrow
at
the
time
prescribed
,
they
had
her
forth
as
she
was
,
very
faint
and
féeble
,
and
in
such
case
,
that
she
was
ready
to
sound
thrée
or
foure
times
betweene
them
.
From
Ashridge
all
sicke
in
the
Litter
,
she
came
vnto
Redborne
,
where
shee
was
garded
all
night
:
from
thence
to
Saint
Albons
,
to
Sir
Raphe
Rowlets
house
,
where
she
tarri●d
all
night
both
feeble
in
body
,
and
comfortlesse
in
minde
:
from
thence
shee
came
to
Maister
Dodds
house
at
Mimmes
,
where
also
they
remained
all
night
,
and
from
thence
to
Highgate
,
where
she
being
very
sicke
,
tarried
all
night
and
next
day
.
During
which
time
of
her
abode
,
there
came
many
Purseuants
and
Messengers
from
the
Court
vnto
the
Lords
,
but
about
what
I
cannot
tell
:
from
thence
shee
was
conuayed
vnto
the
Co●rt
,
where
she
was
straitwaies
shut
vp
,
and
kept
as
close
prisoner
a
fortnight
.
The
Friday
before
Palmesunday
,
the
Bishop
of
Winchester
with
nineteene
others
of
the
Priuy
Councell
came
vnto
her
Grace
,
and
b●rdened
her
with
Wiats
Conspiracy
,
which
she
v●terly
deni●d
:
then
they
charged
her
with
the
busines
made
by
Sir
Peter
Carew
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Gentlemen
of
the
West
country
,
which
also
shee
vtterly
denied
:
Then
they
told
her
that
it
was
the
Queenes
pleasure
that
shee
should
goe
vnto
the
Tower
,
vntill
the
mat●●r
were
further
tryed
:
Then
shee
desired
them
to
bee
a
meane
vnto
the
Quee●e
that
shee
would
be
gracious
vnto
her
:
declaring
that
sheee
was
innocent
in
all
the
matters
wherein
they
had
burdened
her
,
and
that
shee
was
a
true
woman
vnto
to
the
Queene
,
in
thought
,
word
,
and
deede
:
that
shee
might
not
be
committed
vnto
so
notorious
and
dolefull
a
place
:
The
Lords
answered
,
that
there
was
no
remedy
,
for
the
Queene
was
determined
that
she
should
goe
vn●o
the
Tower
,
wherewith
the
Lords
departed
,
with
their
hats
hanging
ouer
their
eyes
,
but
about
an
houre
after
,
foure
of
the
aforesaid
Lords
of
the
Councell
with
the
Guard
,
who
warding
the
next
chamber
vnto
her
,
secluded
all
her
Gentlemen
,
Yeomen
,
Ladies
,
and
Gentlewomen
,
&
one
Gentleman
Usher
,
thrée
Gentlewomen
,
and
two
Groomes
of
her
Chamber
,
were
appointed
in
their
roomes
by
the
Quéene
to
giue
attendance
vpon
her
that
none
should
haue
accesse
vnto
her
.
At
which
time
there
was
100.
of
Northen
souldiers
in
white
coats
,
watching
abo●t
the
Gardens
all
night
,
and
two
Lords
with
their
bands
&
companies
watched
in
the
hall
:
The
next
day
two
Lords
of
the
Councell
,
certified
her
Grace
that
forthwith
she
must
goe
vnto
the
Tower
:
the
Barge
being
prepared
for
her
,
&
the
tyde
now
readie
,
which
tarrieth
for
no
body
,
but
she
got
leaue
of
the
Earle
of
Sussex
,
which
was
one
of
the
two
,
to
tarrie
till
day
to
write
to
the
Q.
and
he
promised
to
deliuer
it
,
contrary
to
the
will
of
the
other
:
the
next
day
,
being
Palm-sonday
,
about
nine
of
the
clock
,
she
took
her
Barge
,
with
the
said
two
Lords
,
houering
vpon
the
water
an
boure
,
because
they
could
not
shoot
the
Bridge
,
&
when
they
did
shoot
the
bridge
,
the
st●rn
of
the
〈◊〉
strook
vpon
the
ground
the
fall
was
so
bigge
&
the
water
so
shallow
:
then
her
Grace
desired
the
Lords
that
she
might
not
land
at
the
staires
where
al
traytors
&
offendors
vse
to
land
,
whi●h
they
would
not
grant
;
then
she
protested
that
here
steppeth
as
true
a
subiect
as
euer
was
towards
the
Queens
highnesse
;
and
before
thee
,
O
God
,
I
speak
it
,
hauing
none
other
friends
but
only
thee
:
when
she
came
into
the
Tower
she
rested
her selfe
vpon
a
colde
stone
,
the
Lieutenant
said
,
Madam
,
you
were
best
come
out
of
the
raine
,
for
you
sit
vnwholsomly
:
she
answered
it
was
better
to
sit
there
then
in
a
worse
place
,
for
God
knoweth
I
know
not
whether
you
will
bring
me
,
then
her
Gentleman
Usher
wept
,
and
she
asked
him
what
his
meaning
was
in
that
be
vsed
her
so
vncomfortably
?
so
she
went
into
the
prison
and
the
doores
were
locked
and
boulted
vpon
her
:
then
she
called
to
her
Gentleman
for
her
booke
,
desiring
God
in
no
wise
to
suffer
her
to
build
her
foundation
vpon
the
sands
,
but
vpon
the
rocke
,
whereby
all
blasts
of
blustering
windes
should
not
hurt
her
:
the
Lords
consulting
about
her
straight
keeping
,
the
Lord
of
Sussex
said
,
My
Lords
,
let
vs
take
héed
that
we
doe
no
more
then
our
Commission
will
warrant
vs
,
whatsoeuer
shall
or
may
happen
hereafter
;
for
shee
was
the
King
our
Masters
daughter
,
whereunto
they
all
agreed
and
departed
.
It
would
make
a
strange
storie
to
recite
what
examinations
and
rackings
of
poore
men
there
were
to
finde
out
that
knife
which
should
cut
her
throate
:
what
gaping
amongst
the
Lords
of
the
Clergie
,
to
see
the
day
wherein
they
might
wash
their
white
Rochets
in
her
innocent
bloud
,
but
most
especially
Steuen
Gardner
Bishop
of
Winchester
then
Lord
Chancellor
,
and
then
rul●r
and
gouernour
of
the
rost
,
who
within
few
dayes
after
came
vnto
her
,
with
diuers
of
the
Councell
,
and
very
strictly
examined
her
about
a
purpose
that
she
had
to
remoue
to
her
house
at
Donnington
Castle
,
and
likewise
they
examined
Sir
Iames
Acroft
about
the
same
matter
:
She
answered
,
what
is
that
to
the
purpose
,
my
Lords
,
but
that
I
may
go
vnto
mine
owne
houses
at
all
times
?
but
my
Lords
,
you
doe
examine
euery
meane
prisoner
concerning
mee
,
wherein
you
doe
me
excéeding
great
iniurie
:
I
beseech
you
ioyne
not
me
in
this
sort
with
any
of
these
offendors
.
When
they
were
departing
Sir
Iames
Acroft
kn●eled
downe
,
and
said
,
hee
was
sorie
to
bee
brought
as
a
witnes
against
her
Grace
,
and
that
hee
had
beene
meru●i●ously
tossed
and
examined
touching
her
Highnes
,
but
I
take
GOD
to
record
before
whom
I
stand
in
your
honours
sight
,
I
know
not
any
thing
of
that
crime
that
you
haue
laide
vnto
my
charge
,
and
will
take
my
death
thereon
if
I
be
driuen
to
so
strait
a
tryall
.
When
her
officers
had
prouided
her
diet
,
and
brought
it
to
the
vtter
gate
of
the
Tower
,
the
common
rascall
souldiours
receiued
it
.
Wherefore
they
complained
vnto
the
Lord
Chamberlain
Constable
of
the
Tower
,
and
desired
that
her
dyet
might
be
brought
in
by
them
,
which
were
apppointed
therevnto
:
Hee
answered
,
I
assure
you
for
that
she
is
a
prisoner
,
shee
shall
be
serued
with
the
Lieutenants
men
,
as
other
●he
prisoners
are
:
and
they
seeming
to
be
offended
at
this
answere
:
Hee
sware
that
if
they
did
either
frowne
or
shrug
at
him
,
he
would
set
them
where
they
should
neither
see
Sunne
nor
Moone
;
but
after
they
obtained
their
request
of
the
Councell
with
much
adoe
:
Then
he
would
haue
had
his
seruants
to
haue
serued
with
them
,
and
he
would
haue
had
his
meate
rosted
with
her
Graces
meat
,
&
that
his
Cooke
should
come
thither
to
dresse
it
:
Her
Graces
Cooke
would
suffer
no
st●anger
to
come
about
her
dyet
,
but
her
own
sworne
men
,
neither
would
they
suffer
any
strangers
to
come
into
any
other
of
their
offices
.
When
she
had
lien
a
month
in
close
prison
,
and
was
ill
at
ease
,
she
requested
the
Lord
Chamberlaine
and
the
Lord
Shandoys
to
haue
liberty
to
walk
in
some
place
:
they
said
they
durst
not
grau●t
it
,
because
they
had
commaundement
to
the
contrary
:
but
the
next
day
the
Lord
Sandoys
obtained
of
the
Councell
,
but
with
very
much
adoe
,
that
she
might
walke
in
the
Queenes
lodging
,
in
the
presence
of
the
Lord
Chamberlaine
and
the
Lord
Shandoys
,
the
Windows
being
shut
,
wherewith
she
contented
her selfe
,
and
thanked
him
.
Afterward
she
had
libertie
for
to
walke
in
a
little
Garden
,
and
the
Doores
and
Gates
being
close
shut
:
during
which
time
there
vsed
a
mans
Childe
in
the
Tower
many
times
to
bring
her
Grace
Flowers
,
but
certaine
suspitious
heads
thinking
to
make
some
great
matter
thereof
,
called
the
Childe
,
promising
him
Figges
and
Apples
▪
asked
him
when
he
was
with
the
Earle
of
Deuonshire
,
he
answered
he
would
goe
by
and
by
thither
:
then
they
asked
him
when
he
was
with
the
Lady
Elizabeth
,
he
answered
euery
day
:
then
they
asked
him
what
the
Lord
of
Deuonshire
sent
by
him
vnto
her
Grace
,
he
said
;
I
will
go
know
what
he
will
giue
me
to
cary
her
.
This
is
a
crafty
boy
(
quoth
the
L.
Chamberlain
)
I
pray
you
(
quoth
the
boy
)
giue
me
the
figs
you
promised
me
:
no
(
quoth
he
)
thou
shalt
be
whipped
if
thou
come
any
more
vnto
the
Lady
Elizabeth
,
or
the
Lord
Courney
,
and
the
childs
Father
was
commanded
to
suffer
the
Boy
to
come
no
more
vnto
their
chambers
:
the
next
day
,
as
her
Grace
walked
in
the
Garden
,
the
Child
péeping
in
at
a
little
hole
,
cryed
vnto
her
,
Mistris
,
I
can
bring
you
no
more
Flowers
;
whereat
she
smiled
,
perceiuing
how
the
matter
went
.
The
sixtéenth
day
of
May
she
was
remooued
from
the
tower
,
where
Sir
Henrie
Benifield
being
appointed
her
Iayler
,
did
receiue
her
with
a
company
of
Rake●s
to
guard
her
,
besi●es
the
Lord
of
Darbies
Band
:
to
whom
the
Lord
of
Tame
was
ioyned
in
Commission
:
the
first
day
they
conducted
her
to
Richmond
,
where
she
was
s●cl●ded
from
her
Seruants
,
and
Souldiers
were
appointed
in
their
roomes
to
giue
attendance
vpon
her
person
,
whereby
shee
was
in
dispaire
of
her
life
,
and
desired
her
Gentleman
Usher
and
the
rest
of
his
company
,
to
pray
for
her
.
Then
the
Gen●leman
Usher
desired
the
Lord
of
Tame
,
to
tell
him
if
there
were
any
danger
meant
toward
his
Mistris
this
night
,
saying
;
certainely
I
and
my
fellowes
will
rather
dye
,
then
she
should
secretly
miscarry
:
the
Lord
of
Tame
answered
,
rather
then
it
should
be
so
,
I
and
my
men
are
ready
to
die
at
her
foote
also
.
The
next
day
shee
was
carried
to
Windsor
,
and
by
the
way
she
saw
certaine
of
her
men
,
then
she
bad
one
goe
to
them
,
and
say
these
wordes
;
Tanquam
Ouis
,
She
lay
that
night
in
the
Deane
of
Windsors
house
:
The
next
night
shee
was
brought
to
Maister
Dormers
house
,
where
many
people
presented
vnto
her
gifts
.
Wherefore
Sir
Henry
troubled
the
poore
people
very
sore
for
shewing
their
kindnes
vnto
her
,
calling
them
R●bels
and
Traytors
:
as
shee
passed
the
villages
the
townes-men
▪
rang
the
Bels
for
Ioy
:
Sir
Henry
sent
his
Souldiers
,
and
put
some
of
the
●●●gers
into
the
stocks
,
and
otherwise
misused
othersome
the
next
night
they
came
to
the
Lord
of
Tames
house
,
where
she
was
princely
intreated
of
Noble
men
,
Ladies
,
Gentlemen
and
Gentlewomen
.
Sir
Henry
told
them
that
they
could
not
tell
what
they
did
,
and
they
were
not
able
to
answere
their
doings
.
The
Lord
of
Tame
said
hee
was
well
aduised
of
his
dooings
,
and
that
her
Grace
might
or
should
be
merry
at
his
house
.
Then
Sir
Henry
(
whereas
there
was
appointed
for
her
Grace
,
a
Chayre
,
two
Cushions
,
and
a
foote
Carpet
very
Prince-like
)
wherein
presumptuo●s●y
hee
sate
whilst
his
Bootes
were
plucked
off
:
Wherefore
the
Ladies
and
Gentlewomen
did
laugh
him
to
scorne
:
The
next
day
she
was
brought
to
Woodstock
,
where
she
was
inclosed
as
in
the
Tower
,
threescore
souldiers
euery
day
warding
within
the
walles
and
without
,
and
fortie
euery
night
without
the
walles
during
the
time
of
her
imprisonment
there
,
when
she
went
into
the
Garden
to
walke
,
shee
had
fiue
or
six
lockes
locked
vpon
her
,
betwixt
her
lodging
,
and
her
walkes
.
Sir
Henry
himselfe
keeping
the
keyes
:
Wherevpon
shee
called
him
her
Goaler
:
He
desired
her
not
to
call
him
so
,
but
her
Officer
:
from
such
Officers
,
quoth
she
,
good
Lord
deliuer
me
.
At
the
last
,
by
earnes●
suite
she
was
permitted
to
write
vnto
the
Queene
,
so
that
Sir
Henry
did
stand
by
whilest
shee
wrote
(
which
hee
straightly
obserued
:
)
when
she
was
wearie
he
would
carrie
away
the
Letters
,
and
bring
them
againe
when
she
called
for
them
:
he
would
haue
been
the
messenger
to
cartie
the
Letters
,
but
she
would
not
giue
him
leaue
,
but
said
one
of
her
owne
men
should
carry
them
:
he
said
●e
●rowed
none
of
them
durst
be
so
●olde
:
yes
(
quoth
shee
)
I
haue
none
so
dishonest
,
but
w●ll
as
willingly
serue
me
n●w
as
before
,
but
he
would
not
permit
her
Letters
to
be
carried
foure
or
fiue
dayes
after
the
writing
therof
,
but
in
fine
,
he
sent
for
her
Gentl●man
,
demanding
whether
he
durst
enterprise
the
carrying
of
the
Letters
to
the
Queen
:
he
answered
yes
that
he
durst
and
would
,
whereupon
Sir
Henrie
halfe
against
his
stomack
,
gaue
them
him
.
Doctor
Owen
and
Doctor
Wendi●e
were
sent
for
by
the
Queens
Grace
,
for
that
she
was
sickly
,
who
ministred
vnto
her
and
let
her
bloud
,
tarrying
with
her
5.
or
6.
daies
:
they
reported
to
the
Q.
and
Councell
of
her
Graces
behauior
and
humblenes
towards
the
Q.
which
her
Maiestie
took
very
thankfully
,
but
the
Bishops
rep●ned
,
and
told
the
Quéen
that
they
maruelled
that
she
submitted
not
her selfe
vnto
her
Maiesties
mercie
.
About
this
time
her
grace
was
requested
by
a
secret
friend
to
submit
her selfe
vnto
the
Quéen
,
which
would
be
to
her
great
commoditie
:
she
answered
,
she
would
not
submit
her selfe
vnto
them
which
she
had
not
offended
:
if
I
haue
offended
,
I
craue
no
mercy
but
law
:
I
would
I
were
as
cléere
out
of
the
perrill
of
mine
e●emies
,
as
I
know
my selfe
out
of
the
danger
of
the
law
.
About
this
time
there
was
great
consulting
amongst
the
Bishops
and
Gentlemen
touching
a
marriage
for
her
Grace
,
which
some
of
the
Spaniards
wished
to
be
,
with
some
stranger
that
she
might
goe
out
of
the
Realme
with
her
portion
:
then
a
Lord
said
,
that
the
King
should
neuer
haue
quiet
Common-wealth
in
England
,
except
her
head
were
striken
from
her
shoulders
:
the
Spaniards
answered
,
God
forbid
that
their
King
and
Master
should
consent
to
such
a
mischiefe
.
From
that
day
the
Spaniards
neuer
left
good
perswasions
vnto
the
King
,
that
he
should
neuer
obtaine
the
like
honour
as
he
should
in
deliuering
the
Lady
Elizabeth
out
of
prison
,
whereby
at
length
she
was
happily
released
of
the
same
.
Shortly
after
she
was
sent
for
to
Hampton
Court
,
Sir
Henry
Benifield
and
his
souldiers
,
with
the
Lord
of
Tame
,
and
Sir
Ralph
Chamberlaine
guarding
of
her
:
the
first
night
she
came
to
Ricot
,
the
next
to
M.
Dormers
,
house
and
so
to
Colbrook
,
where
she
lay
at
the
George
all
night
:
as
she
came
thither
,
thréescore
of
her
Gentlemen
and
Yeomen
met
her
,
which
had
not
séene
her
Grace
a
long
season
before
:
but
they
were
commanded
in
the
Quéens
name
to
depart
the
towne
,
and
shée
was
not
suffred
to
speak
with
them
:
that
night
al
her
men
were
taken
from
her
but
her
Gentleman
vsher
,
thrée
Gentlewomen
,
and
two
Grooms
,
&
one
of
her
Wardrop
:
the
next
day
her
Grace
entred
Hampton
Court
,
where
she
lay
a
fortnightere
euer
any
had
recourse
vnto
her
;
at
length
came
the
Lord
William
Howard
to
●er
,
who
vsed
her
Grace
maruellous
hanourably
:
she
requested
him
to
be
a
meane
that
shée
might
speak
with
some
of
the
Councell
.
Not
long
after
came
to
her
Gardner
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
the
Lord
Arundel
,
the
Lord
of
Shrewsbury
,
and
Secretary
Peter
,
who
with
great
humility
humbled
themselues
vnto
her
Grace
.
My
Lords
,
quoth
she
,
I
am
glad
to
sée
you
;
for
me
thinks
I
haue
bin
kept
a
great
while
from
you
desolatly
alone
,
wherefore
I
would
desire
you
to
be
a
meane
to
the
King
and
Quéens
Maiesties
,
that
I
may
be
deliuered
from
prison
,
wherein
I
haue
bin
kept
a
long
space
.
Then
Gardner
knéeled
down
,
and
requested
her
to
submit
her selfe
to
the
Quéen
,
and
then
he
doubted
not
but
her
Maiestie
would
be
good
vnto
her
:
she
answerd
,
rather
then
she
would
do
so
she
would
lie
in
prison
all
the
dayes
of
her
life
,
adding
,
that
she
craued
no
mercy
but
the
law
,
if
euer
she
did
offend
her
Maiesty
in
thought
,
word
or
déed
;
and
in
yeelding
I
should
confesse
my selfe
to
be
an
offendor
,
which
I
neuer
was
towards
her
Maiesty
,
by
occasion
wherof
the
King
and
Quéen
might
euer
hereafter
conceiue
an
ill
opinion
,
therefore
it
were
better
for
me
to
lie
in
prison
for
the
tr●th
,
then
to
be
abroad
and
suspected
of
my
Prince
.
So
they
departed
,
promising
to
declare
her
message
to
the
Qué●n
.
The
next
day
Gardner
came
again
vnto
her
Grace
,
and
knéeling
down
,
declared
that
the
Quéen
maruailed
that
she
would
so
stoutly
vse
her selfe
▪
not
confessing
●o
haue
offended
,
so
that
it
should
séeme
the
Quéens
Maiesty
wrongfully
to
haue
imprisoned
her
Grace
:
Nay
,
quoth
she
,
the
Quéen
may
punish
me
as
it
pleas●th
her
:
Nay
,
quoth
Gardner
,
her
Maiesty
willed
me
to
certifie
you
,
that
you
must
tell
her
another
tale
ere
that
you
be
at
liberty
:
her
Grace
answered
,
that
she
had
as
liue
be
in
prison
with
honesty
and
truth
,
as
to
be
abroad
suspected
of
h●r
Maiesty
:
this
I
will
stand
vnto
,
for
I
will
neuer
bely
my selfe
.
Then
he
knéeled
down
,
and
said
,
then
your
Grace
hath
aduantage
of
me
and
other
the
Lords
for
your
long
imprisonment
:
I
take
God
to
record
,
quoth
she
,
I
séeke
no
vantage
at
your
hands
for
your
so
dealing
with
me
:
then
the
other
kneeled
downe
,
and
desired
her
Grac●
that
all
might
be
forgotten
,
and
so
they
departed
.
A
seuen-night
after
the
Queen●
sent
for
her
at
ten
of
the
clocke
at
night
:
then
she
desired
her
Gentlemen
and
Gentlewomen
to
pray
for
her
,
for
that
she
co●ld
not
tell
whether
she
should
euer
se●
them
againe
.
When
she
came
vnto
the
Que●ne
she
kneeled
downe
and
desired
God
to
preserue
her
Maiestie
,
not
in
any
wise
doubting
but
that
she
should
proue
her selfe
as
true
and
faithfull
a
subiect
towards
her
Maiestie
as
euer
did
any
,
and
therefore
she
desired
her
Maiestie
so
to
iudge
of
her
,
and
said
she
should
not
●nd
other
of
her
,
whatsoeuer
report
had
gone
of
her
:
the
Queen
answered
,
you
will
not
confesse
your
offence
,
b●t
stand
stoatly
in
your
truth
,
I
pray
God
it
may
so
fall
out
.
It
it
do
not
,
quoth
she
,
I
desire
no
fauour
nor
pardon
at
your
Maiesties
hands
.
Wel
(
said
the
Queene
)
you
stiffely
still
perse●ere
in
the
truth
,
belike
you
will
not
confesse
but
that
you
haue
b●ene
wrongfully
punished
.
I
must
not
say
so
(
if
it
please
your
Grace
)
to
you
;
why
then
,
said
the
Queene
,
belike
you
will
vnto
others
:
no
,
quoth
she
,
I
haue
borne
the
burden
,
and
must
beare
it
:
I
humbly
beseech
your
Maiestie
to
haue
a
good
opinion
of
me
,
and
to
thinke
me
to
be
your
true
subiect
,
not
only
hitherto
,
but
as
long
as
life
lasteth
,
and
so
they
parted
with
a
few
comfortable
words
in
English
,
but
what
she
said
in
Spanish
God
knoweth
.
It
is
thought
that
King
Philip
was
there
behinde
a
cloth
,
and
not
seene
,
and
that
he
shewed
himself●
a
very
friend
vnto
that
matter
.
Thus
her
Grace
went
vnto
her
lodging
againe
,
a●d
the
seuen-night
after
she
was
released
of
Sir
Henry
Benifield
,
and
was
set
at
libertie
from
imprisonment
:
she
went
into
the
Countrey
,
and
had
appointed
to
goe
with
her
.
Sir
Thomas
Pope
one
of
the
Queens
Councellors
,
&
M.
Gage
one
of
her
Gentlemen
Ushers
.
And
thus
straightly
was
she
looked
vnto
all
the
time
of
Q.
Maries
raigne
.
Then
there
came
vnto
her
house
Maister
Ierningham
,
and
Norris
Gentleman
Usher
,
Quéene
Maries
Men
,
who
tooke
from
her
Grace
Mistris
Ashly
to
the
Fléet
▪
and
thrée
other
of
her
Gentlewomen
vnto
the
Tower
,
which
was
no
little
trouble
vnto
her
Grace
;
saying
,
That
shee
thought
that
they
would
fetch
all
away
in
the
end
:
but
God
be
praysed
shortly
after
was
fetched
away
Gardiner
,
whereby
the
life
of
this
so
excellent
a
Princesse
,
the
wealth
of
all
England
was
preserued
:
for
the
said
wicked
Gardner
had
long
laboured
his
wits
,
and
bent
all
his
deuises
,
to
bring
this
our
deere
Souera●gne
out
of
the
way
,
as
by
his
words
and
doings
did
well
appeare
.
After
the
death
of
this
Gardner
,
followed
the
death
also
and
dropping
away
of
other
her
enemies
:
whereby
by
little
and
little
her
i●opardy
decreased
,
and
more
gentle
entertainmant
did
daily
grow
vnto
her
,
vntill
in
the
moneth
of
Nouember
,
the
seauenteenth
day
.
Three
yeares
after
the
death
of
Stephen
Gardner
,
followed
the
death
of
Quéene
Mary
,
as
is
before
declared
,
the
same
day
Queene
Elizabeth
was
proclaimed
Queene
,
with
as
many
glad
hearts
of
her
subiects
,
as
euer
was
any
King
or
Queene
in
this
Realme
.
The
next
day
after
the
death
of
Queene
Mary
,
Cardinall
Poole
died
:
and
shortly
after
Christopher
Bishop
of
Chichester
,
and
Hopton
Bishop
of
Norwich
died
,
and
Doctor
Weston
,
which
was
the
cheefe
Disputer
against
Cranmer
,
Ridley
,
and
Latimer
.
First
,
fell
into
displeasure
with
the
Cardinall
,
and
other
Bishops
,
because
he
would
not
depart
from
his
Deanerie
of
Westminster
vnto
the
Monks
:
being
remoued
from
thence
,
he
was
made
Deane
of
Windsor
,
where
being
apprehended
in
aduoutry
,
was
by
the
sa●d
Cardinall
put
from
all
his
spirituall
liuings
:
wherefore
he
appealed
vnto
Rome
,
and
flying
out
of
the
Realme
he
was
taken
by
the
way
and
clapt
into
the
Tower
,
where
he
remained
vntill
Queene
Elizabeth
was
proclaimed
,
then
being
deliuered
,
he
fell
sick
and
died
.
The
fifteenth
day
of
Ianuary
Queene
Elizabeth
was
crowned
with
triumphant
and
honourable
entertainment
of
the
Citie
of
London
,
with
such
celebritie
,
pra●ers
,
wishes
,
welcommings
,
cryes
,
tender
words
,
Pageants
,
Interl●des
,
decl●mations
and
verses
set
vp
,
as
the
like
hath
not
been
seene
:
arguing
a
wonderfull
affection
of
louing
hearts
towards
their
Soueraigne
,
and
many
Letters
gratulatory
were
sent
vnto
her
Maiestie
,
from
sundry
forraine
places
▪
as
from
Zuricke
,
Geneua
,
Basil
,
Berne
,
Wertenberge
,
Argentine
,
Franckfort
,
&c.
It
pleased
the
Queens
most
excellent
Maiesty
to
haue
a
conuenient
chosen
number
of
the
best
learned
of
either
part
,
to
conferre
together
their
opinions
and
reasons
,
and
thereby
to
come
to
some
good
and
charitable
agreement
:
For
the
Papists
were
appointed
the
Bishops
of
Winchester
,
Lichfield
,
Chester
,
Carlile
,
Lincolne
,
Doctor
Cote
,
Doctor
Harpsfield
,
Doctor
,
Langdall
,
and
Doctor
Chedsey
.
For
the
Protestants
were
appointed
the
Bishop
of
Chichester
,
Doctor
Coxe
,
M.
Whitehed
,
M.
Grindall
▪
M.
Horne
,
Doctor
Sands
,
M.
Gest
,
M.
Aelmer
,
M.
Iuell
,
The
matters
which
they
should
talk
of
follow
:
1
It
is
against
the
word
of
God
,
and
the
custome
of
the
auncient
Church
,
to
vse
a
tongue
vnknowne
to
the
people
,
in
Common-prayer
,
and
the
administration
of
the
Sacraments
.
2
Euery
Church
hath
authority
to
appoint
,
take
away
,
&
change
ceremonies
,
and
Ecclesiasticall
Rites
,
so
the
same
be
vnto
edification
.
3
It
cannot
be
proued
by
the
word
of
God
that
there
is
in
the
masse
offered
by
a
sacrifice
propitiatory
for
the
quick
and
the
dead
.
It
was
resolued
by
the
Quéens
Maiesty
,
with
the
aduice
aforesaid
,
that
it
should
be
in
writing
on
both
parts
,
and
that
the
Bishops
should
first
declare
their
mindes
touching
the
matters
,
with
their
reasons
in
writing
;
and
they
on
the
other
part
should
the
same
day
declare
their
opinions
in
like
manner
,
and
each
of
them
deliuer
their
writings
vnto
the
other
to
consider
what
were
to
be
improued
therin
,
and
the
same
also
to
declare
in
writing
some
other
day
:
the
parties
of
this
conference
were
to
put
and
reade
their
assertions
in
the
English
tongue
,
before
the
Nobles
and
States
of
the
Realme
,
that
thereupon
in
the
Court
of
Parlament
,
consequently
following
,
some
lawes
might
be
grounded
.
The
first
méeting
was
the
last
of
March
,
in
Westminster
Church
:
the
Lords
and
others
of
the
priuie
Councell
were
present
,
and
a
great
part
of
the
Nobilitie
:
the
Bishop
of
Winchester
and
his
Colleagues
alleadged
that
they
had
mistake●
that
their
reasons
should
be
written
,
but
they
were
readie
to
argue
and
dispute
;
this
séemed
somwhat
strange
to
the
Councell
,
yet
it
was
permitted
,
so
Doctor
Cole
Deane
of
Paules
was
appointed
the
vtterer
of
their
mindes
,
who
partly
by
spéech
,
and
partly
by
reading
authorities
written
,
and
somtimes
was
informed
by
his
Colleagues
what
to
say
,
made
a
declaration
of
their
meanings
and
reasons
to
the
first
proposition
;
which
being
ended
,
they
were
asked
by
the
Councell
if
they
had
any
more
to
say
,
and
they
said
no
:
so
the
other
part
was
licensed
to
shew
their
minde
,
which
they
exhibited
in
a
booke
written
;
which
after
a
prayer
made
most
humbly
vnto
Almighty
God
for
the
induing
them
with
the
holy
spirit
,
and
a
protestation
to
stand
to
the
doctrine
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
builded
vpon
the
doctrines
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
:
the
effect
of
the
protestation
i●
as
here
followeth
.
We
referre
the
whole
iudgement
of
the
controuersie
vnto
the
holy
Scriptures
,
and
the
Catholike
Church
of
Christ
▪
whose
iudgement
vnto
vs
ought
to
be
most
sacred
;
notwithstanding
by
the
Catholike
Church
we
vnderstand
not
the
Romish
Church
,
whereunto
our
aduersaries
attribute
such
reuerence
,
but
that
Church
which
S.
Augustine
and
other
fathers
affirme
ought
to
be
sought
in
the
holy
scriptures
,
and
which
is
gouerned
and
led
by
the
spirit
of
Christ
.
It
is
against
the
word
of
God
,
and
the
custom
of
the
primitiue
Church
,
to
vse
a
tongue
vnknowne
vnto
the
people
in
the
common
prayers
,
and
in
administration
of
the
Sacraments
:
by
the
word
of
God
wemeane
the
written
word
of
God
,
or
Canonicall
Scriptures
;
and
by
the
custome
of
the
primitiue
Church
,
we
meane
the
order
most
generally
vsed
in
the
Church
for
fiue
hundred
years
after
Christ
,
in
which
time
liued
Iustine
,
Ireneus
,
Tertullian
,
Cyprian
,
Basill
,
Chrysostome
,
Hierome
,
Ambrose
,
Augustine
,
&c.
This
assertion
hath
two
parts
:
first
,
that
it
is
against
the
word
of
God
;
and
secondly
,
that
it
is
against
the
vse
of
the
primitiue
Church
.
The
first
is
proued
by
Saint
Paule
in
1.
Cor.
14.
where
he
intreateth
of
this
matter
,
ex
professo
,
purposely
:
and
though
some
say
that
he
there
meaneth
of
preaching
and
not
of
prayer
,
it
appeareth
,
by
the
exposition
of
the
best
writers
,
that
he
speaketh
of
prayer
and
thanksgiuing
,
and
of
all
other
publique
actions
which
require
any
speach
in
the
Church
:
of
prayer
he
saith
,
I
will
pray
with
my
spirit
,
and
with
my
vnderstanding
:
and
of
thanksgiuing
he
saith
,
Thou
giuest
thanks
wel
,
but
the
other
is
not
edified
,
and
how
can
the
vnlearned
say
Amen
at
thy
giuing
of
thankes
,
when
hee
vnderstandeth
not
what
thou
sayest
?
then
he
concludeth
,
that
all
things
ought
to
be
don
to
edification
;
and
he
vseth
the
similitude
of
a
Trumpet
,
If
it
giue
an
vncertaine
sound
who
can
prepare
to
battell
?
so
if
thou
speake
with
vnknowne
tongues
,
you
speake
in
the
ayre
,
that
is
,
in
vaine
.
In
the
old
Testament
all
things
belonging
vnto
publike
prayers
,
benedictions
,
thanksgiuings
,
and
sacrifices
were
alwayes
in
their
naturall
tongue
:
if
they
did
so
in
the
shaddowes
of
the
law
,
much
more
ought
we
to
doe
the
like
.
S.
Augustin●
in
his
fourth
booke
De
doctrina
Christiana
,
and
the
tenth
Chapter
,
saith
,
If
they
,
for
whose
cause
we
speake
,
vnderstand
not
our
speaking
,
there
is
no
cause
why
we
should
speake
.
The
barbarous
Heathen
of
all
nations
and
sorts
of
men
euer
made
their
prayers
and
sacrifices
to
their
gods
in
their
mother
tongue
,
which
sheweth
that
it
is
the
very
light
and
voyce
of
nature
.
Touching
the
second
part
of
the
assertion
,
that
it
is
against
the
custome
of
the
primitiue
Church
:
it
is
a
matter
so
cléere
,
that
the
deniall
of
it
must
néeds
procéede
either
of
great
ignorance
,
or
els
of
wilfull
mallice
.
Iustinus
Martyr
,
Apol.
2.
describeth
the
order
of
the
primitiue
Church
,
saying
,
Vpon
the
Sonday
,
assemblies
are
made
both
of
the
Citizens
and
Countrey-men
,
where
the
writings
of
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
are
read
as
much
as
may
be
:
when
the
Reader
doth
cease
,
the
head
Minister
maketh
an
exhortation
to
follow
honest
things
,
then
we
rise
altogether
,
and
offer
prayers
,
then
bread
,
wine
,
and
water
are
brought
forth
,
then
the
head
Minister
offereth
prayer
and
thanksgiuing
as
much
as
he
can
,
and
the
people
say
Amen
.
He
liued
about
the
yeare
160.
This
declareth
plainly
that
the
Scriptures
were
read
,
and
prayers
and
administration
of
the
Lords
Supper
were
done
in
a
tongue
vnderstood
.
Both
the
Lyturgies
of
Basill
in
Chrysostom
declare
that
the
people
were
appointed
to
answer
to
the
prayer
of
the
Minister
,
sometime
Amen
,
somtime
Lord
haue
mercy
vpon
vs
,
somtime
With
thy
spirit
and
truth
we
haue
our
hearts
lifted
vp
vnto
the
Lord
,
which
they
could
not
haue
done
if
they
had
not
vnderstood
the
long
the
prayers
were
said
in
.
Basilius
Epist.
63.
saith
,
That
their
Psalmes
which
they
sing
,
being
diuided
into
two
parts
,
they
sing
by
course
together
,
one
beginning
the
song
,
and
the
rest
following
.
Ambrose
vpon
the
fourtéenth
of
the
first
to
the
Corinthians
,
saith
.
This
is
that
S.
Paule
saith
,
Because
he
that
speaketh
in
an
vnknowne
tongue
speaketh
to
God
,
for
he
knoweth
all
things
,
but
men
know
not
,
therfore
there
is
no
profit
of
these
things
;
and
further
he
saith
,
The
vnlearned
hearing
that
which
hee
vnderstandeth
not
,
hee
knoweth
not
the
end
of
the
prayer
to
say
Amen
.
And
againe
he
saith
,
If
an
Infidell
or
one
vnlearned
come
in
,
if
he
heare
in
a
language
which
he
vnderstandeth
God
to
be
praised
and
Christ
to
be
worshipped
,
he
seeth
perfectly
that
the
Religion
is
true
,
nothing
to
be
done
colourably
nor
in
darkenes
as
amongst
the
heathen
,
whose
eies
are
blinded
,
they
not
perceiuing
themselues
to
be
deluded
with
diuers
vanities
,
for
all
falshood
speaketh
darknes
,
and
sheweth
false
things
for
true
,
therefore
with
vs
nothing
is
done
couertly
,
for
if
there
be
none
that
he
can
vnderstand
he
may
say
there
is
some
deceit
,
because
they
are
ashamed
to
open
it
:
further
,
thus
he
concludeth
,
Let
all
things
be
done
to
edifying
:
this
thing
ought
chiefly
to
be
labored
for
,
that
the
vnlearned
might
profit
,
lest
any
part
of
the
body
should
be
darke
through
ignorance
:
and
further
he
saith
,
He
that
speaketh
in
an
vnknowne
tongue
,
and
hath
no
interpreter
,
let
him
pray
secretly
to
God
,
which
heareth
all
dumb
things
,
for
in
the
Church
he
ought
to
speake
that
which
may
profit
all
men
.
And
S.
Hierom
vpon
that
place
of
Paul
,
Quomodo
qui
supplet
locum
idiotae
,
and
vpon
other
places
vseth
the
very
same
arguments
that
S.
Ambrose
did
;
and
likewise
Chrysostome
vpon
1.
Cor.
14.
vseth
the
like
arguments
,
and
Dionysius
,
Cyprian
and
S.
Augustine
agrée
in
the
same
,
and
Iustinian
the
Emperour
,
who
liued
527.
yeares
after
Christ
,
made
a
Constitution
that
all
Bishops
and
Priests
should
celebrate
their
holy
oblations
and
prayers
,
not
speaking
low
,
but
with
a
loude
voice
,
that
the
mindes
of
the
hearers
may
be
stirred
vp
with
greater
deuotion
,
for
so
saith
the
Apostle
in
the
first
to
the
Corinthians
,
saying
,
If
we
only
blesse
and
giue
thanks
in
the
spirit
,
how
doth
he
that
occupieth
the
place
of
the
vnlearned
say
Amen
?
Thou
verily
giuest
thanks
well
,
but
the
other
is
not
edified
:
And
in
his
Epistle
to
the
Romans
he
saith
,
With
the
heart
a
man
beleeueth
vnto
righteousnes
,
and
with
the
mouth
confession
is
made
vnto
saluation
.
When
this
was
ended
,
certaine
of
the
Bishops
began
to
say
contrary
vnto
their
former
answer
,
and
that
they
had
much
more
to
say
vnto
this
matter
,
whereupon
it
was
agreed
that
vpon
the
Monday
following
the
Bishoppes
should
bring
their
mindes
in
writing
vnto
the
second
assertion
,
and
to
the
last
also
,
if
they
could
,
and
that
they
should
first
reade
the
same
;
and
that
the
other
part
likewise
should
bring
theirs
,
and
being
read
each
of
them
shou●d
deliuer
to
the
other
the
same
writings
,
and
that
in
the
meane
time
the
Bishops
should
put
into
writing
all
that
Doctor
Cole
had
that
day
vttered
,
and
whatsoeuer
they
could
more
thinke
of
for
the
same
,
and
that
they
should
send
it
vnto
the
other
partie
,
and
receiue
that
which
they
had
written
.
At
which
day
the
Bishops
were
concluded
to
reade
that
which
they
had
to
say
to
the
first
question
,
and
would
not
procéede
then
vnto
the
rest
;
and
after
they
ca●elled
because
they
should
reade
their
writings
,
first
saying
that
if
the
aduersaries
should
end
the
talke
,
then
should
the
veritie
on
our
sides
not
be
so
well
marked
,
for
they
should
depart
speaking
last
,
with
the
reioycing
triumph
of
the
people
,
whereupon
grew
much
contention
betwixt
the
Bishops
and
the
Councell
,
because
they
obserued
not
the
order
which
they
were
agréed
vpon
the
day
before
:
when
there
could
be
nothing
done
for
contention
all
that
day
,
the
Lord
Ké●eper
said
,
My
Lords
,
sith
you
refuse
to
reade
the
writing
after
the
order
taken
,
wee
will
breake
vp
and
depart
;
and
for
that
you
will
not
that
we
should
heare
you
,
you
may
perhaps
shortly
heare
of
vs
.
Here
you
may
perceiue
what
the
Papists
be
,
if
the
sword
be
taken
from
them
,
how
soone
all
their
cunning
lieth
in
the
dust
,
or
else
why
would
they
not
abide
the
triall
of
writings
,
and
stand
vnto
the
order
agréed
vpon
?
And
because
they
gaue
such
an
example
of
disorder
,
stubbornnesse
and
selfe●will
as
hath
not
bin
séene
in
such
an
honourable
assembly
,
whereby
the
godly
and
Christian
purpose
of
the
Quéens
Maiestie
was
made
frustrate
;
the
Bishops
of
Winchester
and
Lincolne
were
committed
vnto
the
Tower
,
and
the
rest
were
bound
daily
to
make
personall
appearance
before
the
Councell
,
and
not
to
depart
the
City
vntil
further
order
was
taken
for
their
comtempt
,
and
Bonner
about
the
same
time
was
committed
vnto
the
Marshalsie
.
About
this
time
was
a
Parliament
holden
at
Westminster
,
wherein
a
great
many
of
the
Papists
and
Protestants
were
imployed
,
the
one
to
retaine
still
,
the
other
to
impugne
the
doctrine
established
in
Quéene
Maries
time
.
Amongst
others
,
the
words
of
Doctor
Story
,
the
stout
champion
of
the
Pope
in
the
Parlament
house
,
are
worthy
to
be
knowne
of
posterity
.
He
said
,
whereas
he
was
much
complained
of
to
haue
beene
a
great
setter
forth
of
such
Religion
,
orders
,
and
procéedings
,
as
of
Quéen
Mary
were
set
forth
in
this
Realme
:
he
confessed
it
to
be
true
,
and
protested
that
he
therein
had
done
nothing
but
what
his
conscience
did
leade
him
vnto
,
and
his
Commission
commanded
him
,
and
that
he
was
no
lesse
readie
now
to
doe
the
like
,
and
more
,
if
the
Quéens
Maiestie
would
authorize
him
therevnto
:
and
hee
said
hee
was
sorie
for
nothing
but
that
hee
had
done
no
more
then
hee
had
done
,
and
that
they
had
not
beene
more
seuere
in
executing
those
lawes
,
wherein
there
was
no
default
in
him
,
but
in
them
,
whom
hee
both
oft
and
earnestly
exhorted
vnto
the
same
,
beeing
not
a
little
greeued
with
them
,
for
that
they
laboured
onely
vpon
the
yong
and
little
springs
and
twigges
,
whereas
they
should
haue
striken
at
the
roote
,
&
cleane
haue
rooted
it
out
:
and
he
said
that
he
was
once
at
the
burning
of
an
herewigge
at
Uxbridge
,
meaning
Maister
Denley
,
where
he
tossed
a
Fagget
at
his
face
,
as
hee
was
singing
of
Psalmes
,
and
set
a
bush
of
thornes
vnder
his
feete
,
and
he
named
Sir
Philip
Hobby
,
and
another
Knight
in
Kent
,
with
such
other
of
the
richer
and
higher
degree
,
whom
his
Councell
was
to
pluck
at
,
wherein
if
they
had
followed
my
aduice
they
had
done
wisely
.
In
this
Parliament
through
the
goodnes
of
the
Lord
the
true
cause
of
the
Gospel
,
had
the
vpper
hand
,
the
papists
hope
was
frustrated
,
&
their
rage
abated
:
The
proceedings
in
K
Edwards
time
was
reui●●d
,
and
the
bloudy
statutes
of
Q.
Mary
repealed
:
The
old
Bishops
were
deposed
for
refusing
the
othe
,
in
renouncing
the
Pope
,
and
not
subscribing
vnto
the
Queenes
lawfull
supremacy
.
In
the
place
of
Cardinall
Poole
,
succeeded
Doctor
Mathew
Parker
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
:
In
the
place
of
Heath
,
succeeded
Doctor
Yong
;
Insteed
of
Boner
,
Edmund
Grindall
was
Bishop
of
London
:
For
Hopton
,
Thurleby
,
Tunstall
,
Pates
,
Christopherson
,
Peto
,
Coats
,
Morgan
,
Feasie
,
White
,
Oglethorpe
,
were
placed
Doctor
Iohn
Parkust
in
Norwich
:
D.
Cox
in
Ely
:
Iuell
,
in
Salisbury
:
Pilkinton
,
in
Duresme
:
D.
Sands
,
in
Worcester
:
Benton
,
in
Couentry
and
Lichfield
:
Downam
,
in
Westchester
:
Dauid
in
S.
Dauids
Ally
in
Exeter
:
Horne
,
in
Winchester
:
Story
,
in
Lincolne
:
Scamler
,
in
Peterborough
:
Bartlet
,
in
Bathe
:
Gest
,
in
Rochester
:
Barlow
,
in
Chichester
.
The
seuere
punishment
of
God
vpon
persecutors
and
blasphemers
.
STephen
Gardiner
,
the
Arch
persecutor
,
whom
the
Lord
tooke
away
in
the
middest
of
Queene
Maries
Raigne
:
of
whose
poisoned
life
,
and
stinking
end
mention
is
made
already
:
He
said
in
his
death-bed
;
I
haue
denied
my
Master
with
Peter
,
but
neuer
repented
with
Peter
.
Bishop
Morgan
,
who
condemned
Master
Farrar
,
Bishop
of
Saint
Dauids
,
and
vsurped
his
roome
:
not
long
after
he
was
striken
in
such
a
strange
sort
,
that
the
meate
he
eat
would
not
goe
downe
,
but
rise
vp
againe
;
sometimes
at
his
mouth
:
sometimes
blow
out
of
his
nose
most
horrible
to
behold
,
and
so
continued
vnto
his
death
.
Also
when
Doctor
Leyson
the
Sheriffe
had
fet
away
the
said
Bishops
cattell
,
diuers
of
the
Cattell
would
neuer
eate
meat
,
but
lay
bellowing
and
roaring
,
and
so
dyed
.
One
Richard
a
Priest
of
Carmarthen
,
a
little
after
the
martyrdome
of
the
said
B.
Farrar
,
standing
vpon
the
top
of
a
stayre
,
in
one
Maister
Downings
house
,
iesting
at
the
death
of
the
said
B.
Farrar
,
fell
downe
suddenly
,
and
brake
his
neck
.
Iustice
▪
Morgan
,
after
he
had
set
vpon
the
death
of
the
Lady
Iane
,
fell
mad
,
and
so
died
,
hauing
euer
in
his
mouth
Lady
Iane
,
Lady
Iane.
Doctor
Dunning
,
the
cruell
Chancellor
of
Norwich
,
was
striken
wish
sodaine
death
as
he
sate
in
his
chayre
.
Berry
,
the
wicked
Comissary
of
Norfolke
,
foure
daies
after
Queene
Maries
death
,
made
a
feast
,
and
had
one
of
his
Concubines
;
therein
the
afternoone
comming
from
Euensong
,
he
fell
downe
by
the
way
and
neuer
s●irre●
.
Bishop
Thorneton
,
Suffragan
of
Douer
,
who
was
a
most
cruell
tyrant
:
hee
fell
in
a
palsey
,
as
he
looked
vpon
his
men
playing
at
Bowles
,
and
so
was
had
to
bed
,
he
was
willed
to
remember
God
:
yea
so
I
doe
said
he
,
and
my
Lord
Cardinall
,
and
so
he
dyed
.
After
him
succeeded
another
Bishop
or
Suffragan
,
who
was
Suffragan
before
vnto
Boner
:
he
brake
his
neck
downe
a
payre
of
staires
in
the
Cardinals
chamber
at
Greenewich
,
as
he
had
receiued
the
Cardinals
blessing
.
The
Parson
of
Crundall
in
Kent
,
hauing
receiued
the
Popes
Pardon
:
hee
exhorted
the
people
to
receiue
remission
of
sinnes
,
as
he
had
done
:
And
hee
said
that
he
stood
now
,
as
cleere
in
conscience
as
when
he
was
first
borne
,
and
cared
not
if
he
should
die
the
same
houre
:
in
so
saying
he
was
suddenly
striken
in
the
pulpit
,
and
leaning
back
he
was
found
dead
.
Not
long
after
the
death
of
Queene
Mary
,
dyed
Doctor
Capon
Bishop
of
Salisbury
,
and
the
cruell
Chancellor
of
Salisbury
:
Doctor
Geffrey
about
the
same
time
in
the
middest
of
his
buildings
was
suddenly
taken
with
the
mighty
hand
of
God
,
and
so
ended
his
life
:
The
day
before
he
departed
,
hee
had
appointed
to
call
before
him
90.
persons
,
to
examine
them
by
inquisition
.
Cruell
Maister
Woodroofe
Sheriffe
of
London
,
which
reioyced
at
the
death
of
the
Saints
of
Christ
:
A
weeke
after
he
was
out
of
his
office
the
one
halfe
of
his
body
was
striken
by
the
hand
of
God
,
that
hee
was
bedrid
,
and
not
able
to
moue
himselfe
,
and
so
he
continued
seuen
or
eight
yeares
vntill
he
dyed
.
Rafe
Sardine
,
that
betrayed
George
Eagles
,
was
attached
himselfe
,
arraigned
and
hanged
.
Maister
Swingefield
,
an
Aldermans
Deputy
in
Thames
stréet
,
vnderstanding
a
Midwife
which
absented
her selfe
from
the
Church
to
bee
at
the
labour
of
one
Mistris
Walter
at
Crooked
Lane
end
:
he
apprehended
her
being
great
with
child
,
and
carried
her
vnto
Boner
,
who
sent
her
vnto
Lolards
Tower
:
where
for
fe●re
she
was
deliuered
of
a
child
,
&
could
haue
no
woman
to
help
her
:
after
she
had
lien
there
fiue
wéekes
,
she
was
deliuered
vpon
sureties
.
Doctor
Story
hearing
thereof
,
charged
her
with
felony
,
and
sent
her
vnto
Newgate
:
shortly
after
the
said
Master
Swingfield
and
three
more
that
came
to
take
her
died
.
One
Burton
a
Bayliffe
of
Crowland
in
Lincolneshire
,
who
made
shew
to
be
a
great
friend
of
the
Gospel
in
King
Edwards
time
,
but
in
Quéene
Maries
time
he
moued
the
parish
to
shew
themselues
the
Queenes
friends
,
and
set
vp
Masse
speedily
,
and
he
called
on
them
still
in
the
Queenes
name
:
and
when
hee
saw
his
words
were
not
regarded
,
he
got
him
to
Church
vpon
a
Sunday
morning
,
when
the
Curate
began
to
say
seruice
,
according
vnto
King
Edwards
time
:
he
came
to
him
and
said
:
Sirra
,
will
you
not
say
Masse
,
buckle
your selfe
to
Masse
you
knaue
,
or
by
Gods
bloud
I
will
sheath
my
Dagger
in
your
shoulders
:
The
poore
Curate
for
feare
setled
himselfe
vnto
Masse
.
But
not
long
after
,
riding
from
home
with
one
of
his
neighbours
,
as
he
returned
home
a
Crow
flew
ouer
his
head
,
singing
after
her
wonted
manner
,
knau●
,
knaue
,
and
dunged
vpon
his
nose
,
which
ranne
downe
vpon
his
mouth
&
beard
;
The
poisoned
sauour
thereof
so
annoyed
his
stomack
,
that
he
neuer
ceased
vomiting
vntill
he
came
home
,
whereof
within
few
daies
he
dyed
,
without
any
to●en
of
●epentance
.
As
Iames
Abbes
was
a
leading
to
be
burned
,
poore
people
asking
almes
,
hee
pulled
off
all
his
apparell
vnto
his
shirt
,
and
gaue
it
amongst
them
,
to
some
one
thing
,
and
to
some
another
:
and
he
exhorted
them
to
stand
stedfast
in
the
truth
of
the
Gospel
▪
which
hee
(
with
Gods
help
)
would
seale
with
his
bloud
in
their
sight
:
Then
a
seruant
of
the
Sheriffes
cryed
out
,
beléeue
him
not
good
people
,
he
is
an
heretick
&
a
mad
man
,
and
it
is
heresie
that
he
saith
,
and
thus
he
did
vntill
hee
came
vnto
the
stake
:
but
as
soone
as
the
fire
was
put
vnto
Abbes
,
this
blasphemer
was
striken
with
madnes
,
wherewith
he
had
charged
the
good
martyr
,
&
he
cast
off
his
shooes
&
the
rest
of
his
clothes
&
cried
out
thus
did
Abbes
that
true
seruant
of
God
,
who
is
saued
,
but
I
am
damned
:
Thus
hee
ranne
about
the
towne
of
Berry
,
still
crying
Iames
Abbes
was
a
good
man
and
saued
,
but
I
am
damned
:
The
Sheriffe
tyed
him
vp
in
a
darke
house
,
but
he
continued
his
old
note
,
and
being
brought
to
his
Masters
house
in
a
Cart
,
within
halfe
a
yeere
he
died
:
And
beeing
ready
to
die
,
the
parish
Priest
came
to
him
with
the
Crucifix
,
and
the
Host
of
the
Altar
:
but
he
cryed
out
of
the
Priest
,
and
defied
all
that
baggage
,
saying
that
the
Priest
,
a●d
such
other
as
he
was
,
were
the
cause
of
his
damnation
:
And
that
Iames
Abbes
,
was
a
good
man
and
saued
.
Clarke
,
an
open
enemie
of
the
Gospell
,
and
all
good
pre●chers
in
King
Edwards
dayes
,
hanged
himselfe
in
the
Tower
of
London
.
The
great
and
notable
Papist
called
Troling
Smith
,
of
late
fell
downe
suddenly
in
the
street
,
and
died
.
Dal●
the
Promoter
was
eaten
in
his
body
with
Lice
,
and
so
died
.
Cox
a
Protestant
in
King
Edwards
daies
,
and
in
Quéene
Maries
daies
a
Papist
and
a
Promoter
,
being
well
when
he
went
to
bed
,
he
was
dead
before
morning
.
Alexander
the
keeper
of
Newgate
,
who
to
hasten
the
poore
lambes
vnto
the
slaughter
,
hee
would
goe
to
Boner
,
Story
,
and
Colmley
,
and
others
:
crying
out
rid
my
prison
,
I
am
too
much
pestered
with
hereticks
,
and
he
dyed
very
miserably
,
being
swollen
and
so
rotten
within
,
that
no
man
could
abide
the
smell
of
him
:
and
Iames
his
son
being
left
very
rich
,
in
three
yeares
brought
it
to
n●ght
,
and
shortly
after
as
he
went
in
Newgate
market
,
he
fell
downe
suddenly
and
died
.
Iohn
Pether
,
sonne
in
law
to
this
Alexander
,
ad
horrible
blasphemer
of
God
,
and
no
lesse
cruell
vnto
the
prisoners
,
rotted
away
,
and
so
died
:
who
commonly
when
he
affirmed
any
thing
,
he
would
say
,
if
it
be
not
true
,
I
pray
God
I
rot
ere
I
die
.
Iustice
Lelon
,
persecutor
of
Ieffrey
Hurst
,
died
suddenly
.
Robert
Baulding
,
a●
the
taking
of
William
Seaman
,
was
striken
with
lightning
:
wherevpon
he
pined
away
and
died
.
Beard
the
Promoter
,
died
wretchedly
.
Robert
Blomfield
▪
persecutor
of
William
Browne
,
consumed
away
miserably
.
In
K.
Henries
time
,
Iohn
Rockwood
,
who
in
his
horrible
end
cried
All
to
late
,
which
were
the
words
that
he
vsed
in
persecuting
Gods
children
at
Callice
.
The
Lady
Honer
a
persecutor
,
and
George
Bradway
,
a
false
accuser
,
were
both
bereft
of
their
wits
.
Richard
Long
a
persecutor
,
drowned
himselfe
.
Sir
Rafe
Ellerker
▪
as
he
was
desirous
to
see
the
heart
taken
out
of
Adam
Damlip
,
he
being
slaine
of
the
Frenchmen
:
after
they
had
mangled
him
,
and
cut
off
his
priuy
members
,
would
not
leaue
him
vntill
they
saw
his
heart
cut
out
.
Doctor
Foxford
,
Chancelor
to
Bishop
Stokely
,
a
cruell
persecutor
,
died
suddenly
.
Pauier
,
or
Pauie
,
towne
Clarke
of
London
,
a
bitter
enemy
vnto
the
Gospel
,
hanged
himselfe
.
Doctor
Pendleton
died
miserably
,
and
at
his
death
he
repented
that
euer
he
had
yeelded
to
the
Doctrine
of
the
Papists
.
Iohn
Fisher
,
Bishop
of
Rochest●●
,
and
Sir
Thomas
Moore
;
after
they
had
bro●ght
Iohn
Frith
,
Bayfield
,
and
Bainham
,
and
diuers
others
to
death
:
shortly
after
,
they
themselues
were
made
a
publike
spectacle
of
bloudy
death
at
tower
hil
.
These
persecuting
Bishops
died
a
little
before
Quéene
Mary
:
Coates
,
Parfew
,
Glune
,
Brookes
,
King
,
Peto
,
Day
,
Holiman
.
After
Quéene
Mary
,
immediately
followed
Cardinall
Poole
,
and
these
persecuting
Bishops
:
Iohn
Christopherson
,
Hopton
,
Morgan
,
Iohn
White
,
Rafe
Bayne
,
Owen
Oglethorpe
,
Cutbert
Tonstall
,
Thomas
Raynolds
:
And
about
the
same
tim●
died
Doctor
Weston
,
Maister
Slethurst
,
Seth
Holland
,
William
Copinger
,
and
Doctor
Steward
great
persecutors
The
residue
that
remained
of
the
persecuting
Clergy
,
and
escaped
the
stroke
of
death
,
were
depriued
,
and
committed
vnto
prisons
;
these
Bishops
were
committed
vnto
the
Tower
:
Nicholas
Heath
,
Archbishop
of
Yorke
,
Thomas
Thurlby
,
Thomas
Watson
,
Dauid
Poole
,
Gilbert
Burne
,
Richard
Pates
,
Troublefield
,
and
Iohn
Fecknam
Abbot
of
Wes●minster
,
and
Iohn
Boxell
Dean
of
Windsor
and
Peterborough
,
were
committed
with
the
said
Bishops
vnto
the
Tower
.
Gouldwell
,
Bishop
of
Saint
Asse
,
a●d
Maurice
Elect
of
Bangor
,
ranne
away
.
Boner
,
&
Thomas
Wood
Bishops
,
were
committed
to
the
Marshalsey
:
Cutbert
Scot
,
Bishop
of
Chester
,
was
in
the
Fleete
:
from
whence
he
escaped
to
Lo●ane
,
and
there
dyed
.
These
were
committed
vnto
the
Fleete
:
Henry
Cole
,
Deane
of
Paules
:
Iohn
Harpsfield
,
Arch-deacon
of
London
:
Nicholas
Harpsfield
,
Arch-deacon
of
Canterbury
:
Anthony
Draycot
,
Archdeacon
of
Huntington
:
William
Chadsey
,
Archdeacon
of
Middlesex
.
One
Iohn
Apowell
,
mocke●
one
William
Maulden
,
as
he
was
reading
an
English
Seruice
Booke
in
a
Winters
Euening
,
mocking
him
at
euery
word
,
with
contrari●
gaudes
,
and
flouting
words
:
Wherefore
the
said
William
checked
him
;
saying
,
hee
mocked
not
him
,
but
God
:
As
the
said
William
was
reading
these
words
:
Lord
haue
mercy
vpon
vs
:
Christ
haue
mercy
vpon
vs
:
The
other
with
a
start
suddenly
said
,
Lord
haue
mercy
vpon
me
:
The
said
William
asked
him
wherfore
he
was
afrayd
:
He
answered
,
when
you
reade
Lord
haue
mercy
vpon
vs
:
me
thought
the
hayre
of
my
head
stood
vpright
with
a
great
feare
that
came
vpon
me
:
The
next
day
in
the
morning
he
fell
mad
,
and
after
that
hee
lay
day
and
night
,
and
his
tongue
neuer
ceased
crying
out
of
the
Diuell
of
hell
,
I
would
see
the
Diuell
of
hell
,
there
he
is
,
there
he
goeth
,
and
such
like
words
:
Thus
he
lay
six
daies
,
that
his
Maister
and
all
the
rest
of
the
house
was
weary
of
the
noise
,
and
sent
him
to
Bedlam
.
At
Waltamstow
six
miles
from
London
,
certaine
children
were
talking
what
God
was
,
and
one
said
he
was
a
good
Old
Father
:
and
a
Maide
of
twelue
yéeres
old
,
named
Denys
Benifield
said
what
he
is
,
an
old
doting
Foole
:
The
next
day
she
was
suddenly
striken
by
the
hand
of
God
,
that
all
one
side
of
her
was
black
,
and
she
speechlesse
,
and
so
she
died
the
same
night
.
Some
beeing
in
communication
about
Cranmer
,
Ridley
and
Latimer
,
in
an
house
of
Abingdon
in
Barkeshire
:
One
Le●ar
●
plowman
,
dwelling
at
Brightwell
said
that
he
saw
that
euill
fauoured
knaue
Latimer
,
when
hee
was
burned
,
and
that
he
had
téeth
like
a
horse
,
at
which
time
and
houre
,
the
son
of
the
said
Leauer
most
wickedly
hanged
himselfe
in
Shepton
,
a
mile
from
Abbington
.
Thomas
Arundell
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
gaue
sentence
against
the
Lord
Cobham
,
and
died
himselfe
before
him
,
being
s●
striken
in
his
tongue
,
that
he
could
neither
swallow
nor
speake
,
a
good
while
before
his
death
.
When
Patrick
Hamelton
was
burned
for
the
truth
in
Scotland
,
in
the
fire
hee
cited
and
appealed
Frier
Campbell
,
that
accused
him
to
appeare
before
the
High
God
,
to
answere
whether
his
accusation
was
iust
or
not
,
betwixt
that
and
a
day
of
the
next
moneth
,
which
he
named
:
The
said
Frier
dyed
immediatly
before
the
day
came
.
Haruy
a
Commissary
which
condemned
a
poore
man
in
Callice
,
was
shortly
after
,
hanged
,
drawne
and
quartered
.
William
Swallow
,
the
cruell
tormentor
of
George
Eagles
,
shortly
after
all
the
hayre
of
his
head
,
and
nayles
of
his
fingers
,
and
toes
went
off
,
and
his
eyes
so
closed
,
that
he
could
scant
see
,
and
his
wife
was
striken
with
the
falling
Sicknes
which
she
neuer
had
before
.
And
Richard
Potto
,
the
other
troubler
of
George
Eagles
,
was
suddenly
taken
with
sicknes
,
and
falling
vpon
his
bed
,
like
a
beast
dyed
,
and
neuer
spake
.
Richard
Denton
a
shrinker
,
whilst
hee
refused
to
bee
burned
in
the
Lords
quarrell
,
he
was
burned
in
his
owne
house
with
two
moe
.
The
wife
of
Iohn
Fetty
,
which
was
the
cause
of
the
taking
of
her
husband
immediately
fell
mad
.
Thomas
Mouse
,
&
George
Reuet
,
two
persecutors
were
strike●
miserably
with
the
mighty
hand
of
GOD
and
so
died
,
as
is
mentioned
in
the
Story
of
Adam
Foster
.
In
the
same
Story
is
mention
made
of
Robert
Edgore
,
for
being
a
Popish
Clarke
against
his
conscience
,
was
bereft
of
his
wits
,
and
kept
in
chaines
and
bands
many
yerres
after
.
Iohn
Pankney
,
and
one
Hanington
,
fellowes
of
New
Colledge
in
Oxford
,
both
stubborne
Papists
,
drowned
themselues
,
with
Crucifixes
about
their
neckes
.
Christopher
Landesdale
,
a
Yeoman
of
the
Gard
,
dwelling
in
Hackney
in
Middlesex
,
he
suffered
a
poore
man
to
die
in
a
ditch
in
his
ground
,
for
want
of
harbour
and
reléefe
,
hauing
much
out-hous●s
to
spare
;
but
shortly
after
hee
being
drunke
,
died
himselfe
in
a
ditch
.
In
King
Edwards
time
there
was
a
lusty
young
Gentleman
in
Cornwall
,
wh●
riding
in
the
company
of
twenty
Horsemen
,
began
to
sweare
and
blaspheme
the
Na●e
of
God
most
horribly
,
one
checking
him
for
it
,
he
bad
him
take
thought
for
his
winding
shéete
,
and
not
for
him
:
amend
saith
he
,
for
death
giueth
no
warning
,
Gods
wounds
,
said
hee
,
care
not
thou
for
mee
,
raging
still
worse
and
worse
in
words
:
They
rode
ouer
a
great
Bridge
,
vppon
which
Bridge
this
Gentleman
swearer
spurred
his
Horse
in
such
sort
,
that
hee
sprang
ouer
the
bridge
with
the
man
vpon
his
backe
,
and
as
he
was
falling
he
said
;
Horse
and
man
and
all
to
the
Deuill
.
Henry
Smith
,
a
Student
of
the
Law
in
the
middle
Temple
,
he
was
pe●uerted
to
Popery
by
one
Gyfford
,
then
hee
went
to
Louane
,
and
there
was
more
rooted
therein
,
and
brought
from
thence
with
him
pardons
,
a
Crucifixe
,
with
an
Agnus
Dei
,
which
he
vsed
to
weare
about
his
necke
,
and
he
had
Images
in
his
Chamber
to
pray
before
,
with
diuers
other
Popish
trash
.
After
this
Henry
Smith
,
with
Gyfford
his
companion
,
was
returned
from
Louane
,
he
was
a
foule
Gyrer
,
and
a
scornefull
scoffer
of
that
Religion
which
he
had
professed
:
at
length
he
tyed
his
shirt
,
which
he
had
torne
for
that
purpose
,
about
his
priuy
places
,
and
with
his
girdle
fastned
vnto
the
bed-post
,
he
strangled
himselfe
:
The
place
where
he
had
fastned
the
Girdle
was
so
low
,
that
his
hippes
well
neere
touched
the
floure
:
his
legs
lying
a
crosse
,
and
his
armes
spread
abroad
,
hauing
his
Agnus
Dei
in
a
siluer
tablet
,
with
his
other
Idolatrous
trash
in
a
window
by
him
.
He
was
buried
in
a
Lane
called
Foskew
Lane
.
Twyford
was
a
busie
doer
in
King
Henries
daies
by
Bonners
appointment
,
to
set
vp
stakes
for
the
burning
of
poore
Martyres
:
When
hee
saw
the
stakes
consume
so
fast
,
he
said
;
I
will
haue
a
stake
,
I
trow
,
that
shall
hold
,
and
so
hee
prouided
a
big
Trée
,
and
set
it
vp
in
Smithfield
,
the
top
being
cut
off
,
but
ere
the
Tree
was
consumed
,
God
turned
the
state
of
Religion
,
and
he
fel
into
a
horrible
disease
,
rotting
aliue
aboue
the
ground
before
he
died
.
Forraigne
Examples
.
HOfmester
the
great
Arch-papist
,
and
cheefe
piller
of
the
Popes
falling
church
,
as
he
was
going
to
Ratisbone
,
to
dispute
against
the
Protestants
,
he
miserably
died
,
horribly
roaring
and
crying
out
.
Examples
of
what
inconueniences
commeth
by
Popish
desperate
Doctrine
.
IN
the
Uniuersity
of
Louane
was
one
Guarlacus
,
after
hee
had
stoutly
main●●●ned
the
corrupt
errors
of
Popish
doctrine
,
when
he
was
sicke
he
cryed
out
how
wickedly
he
had
liued
,
and
that
he
was
not
able
to
abide
the
iugdment
of
God
,
and
casting
forth
words
of
miserable
dispaire
,
he
said
;
his
sins
were
greater
then
hee
could
be
forgiuen
.
Likewise
Arnoldus
Bomelius
,
a
Student
of
Louan
hee
:
framed
himselfe
after
the
rule
of
the
vnsauory
Doctrine
of
Papists
,
to
stand
in
feare
and
doubt
of
Iustification
,
and
to
worke
saluation
by
merits
,
he
began
more
and
more
to
grow
into
doubtfull
dispaire
:
at
length
,
being
ouercome
with
dispaire
,
not
hauing
in
that
Popish
Doctrine
wherewith
to
raise
vp
his
soule
,
he
going
a
walking
with
three
other
Students
;
he
singled
himselfe
from
them
and
stabbed
himselfe
,
they
séeing
him
shrinke
,
ranne
vnto
him
,
and
found
that
he
had
stabbed
himselfe
with
his
dagger
,
then
they
tooke
him
and
brought
him
into
a
house
,
and
he
espying
one
of
his
●riends
very
busie
about
him
,
hauing
a
knife
hanging
at
his
girdle
,
he
got
out
the
knife
and
stabbed
himselfe
to
the
hart
.
Iacobus
Latomus
,
a
principall
Captaine
of
the
Uniuersity
of
Louan
,
after
hee
had
béene
at
Bruxels
,
thinking
to
doe
a
great
act
against
Luther
and
his
fellowes
▪
hee
made
such
a
foolish
Oration
before
the
Emperour
,
that
hee
was
laughed
to
●corne
.
After
in
a
publike
Lecture
at
Louan
,
hee
vttered
such
words
of
desperation
,
and
blasphemous
impiety
,
that
the
Diuines
were
faine
to
carry
him
away
as
he
was
rauing
,
and
shut
him
into
a
Chamber
:
from
that
time
vnto
his
death
,
he
had
nothing
in
his
month
but
that
he
was
damned
,
and
that
there
was
no
hope
of
saluation
for
him
,
because
he
had
wittingly
against
his
knowledge
withstood
the
truth
.
Ex
Epist.
Senarclaei
.
A
Dominick
Fryer
of
Munster
,
as
he
was
inueighing
in
the
Pulpet
against
the
Doctrine
of
the
Gospell
,
was
stricken
with
a
suddaine
flash
of
lightning
and
so
died
.
Ex
Pantal.
Manlius
in
his
B●●ke
De
dictis
Philip
Melancton
,
reporteth
that
a
Taylors
ser●ant
in
Lipsia
,
first
receiued
the
Sacrament
in
both
kinds
wlth
the
Gospellers
,
and
after
by
the
Papists
perswasions
,
hee
receiued
it
with
them
in
one
kinde
,
and
afterward
being
admonished
by
his
Maister
to
goe
againe
vnto
the
Communion
of
the
Gospellers
,
he
stood
a
great
while
and
made
no
answere
,
and
at
last
crying
out
vppon
a
suddaine
,
hee
cast
himselfe
out
of
a
Window
and
brake
his
n●cke
.
The
same
Manlius
maketh
mention
of
a
Gentleman
of
authority
,
who
hearing
these
words
in
Psalme
46.
Our
only
hold
and
fortresse
is
our
God
:
he
said
;
I
will
help
to
shoote
against
thy
stay
or
fortresse
,
or
else
I
will
not
liue
:
and
within
thrée
daies
he
died
without
repentance
.
Sadole●us
the
learned
Cardinall
,
died
with
great
torments
of
conscience
and
desperation
.
The
Commendator
of
S.
Anthony
,
who
sat
as
spirituall
Iudge
ouer
that
godly
learned
man
Wolsgangus
,
burned
in
Lotheringe
in
Germany
,
fel
suddenly
dead
shortly
after
he
had
condemed
him
.
And
the
Abbot
Clariocus
his
fellow
,
at
a
cracke
of
Gunnes
saddenly
fell
downe
and
died
.
Dauid
Beaton
▪
Archbishop
of
S.
Andrewes
in
Scotland
,
shortly
after
the
burning
of
M
George
Wisard
,
he
was
wretchedly
slaine
in
hi●
owne
Castle
,
as
you
may
sée
in
the
discourse
of
this
Story
.
Crescentius
the
Popes
Legate
,
and
Uicegerent
in
the
Councell
of
Trent
;
he
was
sitting
from
morning
vntill
night
writing
Letters
vnto
the
Pope
:
at
his
rising
there
appeared
vnto
him
a
mighty
blacke
Dog
,
his
eyes
flaming
li●e
fire
,
and
his
eares
hanging
almost
downe
to
the
ground
:
the
Cardinall
being
amazed
,
called
his
Seruants
to
bring
in
a
Candle
and
seeke
for
the
Dog
,
and
when
the
Dog
could
not
be
found
,
the
Cardinall
was
strucken
with
a
conc●it
,
and
fell
into
such
a
sicknesse
,
as
all
his
Phisitians
could
not
cure
,
and
so
he
dyed
.
By
Iohannes
Sleida●●s
in
his
twelfth
Booke
,
he
saith
,
his
purpose
was
to
recouer
againe
the
whole
authority
and
doctrine
of
the
Romish
Sea
,
and
to
set
it
vp
for
euer
.
The
Councell
of
Trident
was
dissolued
by
the
death
of
this
Cardinall
.
Two
adulterous
Bishops
belonging
vnto
the
said
Councell
of
Trident
,
one
haunting
vnto
an
honest
mans
Wife
,
was
slaine
with
a
Boare-speare
:
the
other
Bishop
,
whose
haunt
was
to
créepe
through
a
window
,
was
hanged
in
a
Ginne
laid
for
him
of
purpose
,
and
so
couayed
,
that
in
the
morning
he
was
séene
openly
in
the
stréete
hanging
out
of
the
window
,
to
the
wonderm●nt
of
all
that
passed
by
.
Ex
protestatione
conceonatorum
Germa
.
Iohn
Eckius
,
the
most
vehement
impugner
of
Martine
Luther
;
as
his
life
was
full
of
all
vngodlinesse
,
vncleannes
and
blasphemy
,
so
was
his
end
miserable
hard
and
pittifull
:
his
last
words
were
these
;
In
case
the
foure
thousand
Guilders
were
ready
,
the
matter
were
dispatched
,
dreaming
belike
of
some
Cardinalship
that
he
should
haue
bought
.
Ex
Iohn
Carion
.
fol
250.
Iohn
Vaueler
Warfe
,
the
next
in
office
to
Magraue
,
he
was
of
Antwarpe
:
hee
was
a
sore
persecutor
of
Christs
flocke
;
he
had
drowned
diuers
good
Men
and
women
,
for
the
which
he
was
much
commended
of
the
bloody
Generation
,
being
very
rich
,
he
gaue
vp
his
office
,
intending
to
passe
the
rest
of
his
life
in
pleasure
,
and
comming
vnto
a
banquet
at
Antwarpe
to
be
merry
,
being
well
laden
with
Wine
,
he
rode
home
in
his
Wagon
with
his
Wife
,
a
Gentlewoman
,
and
his
Foole
,
the
Horses
stood
still
vpon
a
bridge
,
and
would
by
no
meanes
goe
foreward
:
then
he
in
a
drunken
rage
cryed
out
;
Ride
on
in
a
thousand
Diuels
name
,
by
and
by
r●se
a
mighty
whirlewind
,
and
tossed
the
Wagon
ouer
the
bridge
into
the
Towne
ditch
,
where
he
was
drowned
,
and
when
he
was
taken
vp
his
necke
was
broken
:
his
wife
was
taken
vp
aliue
,
but
died
within
thrée
daies
:
the
Gentlewoman
and
the
Foole
were
saued
.
Bartholomeus
Chassaneus
,
a
great
Persecutor
,
died
suddenly
.
Minerius
,
the
Bloudy
Tormentor
of
Christes
Saints
,
dyed
with
bleeding
in
his
lower
parts
:
the
Iudge
that
accompanied
him
in
his
persecution
,
as
hee
returned
homeward
was
drowned
,
and
thrée
more
of
the
said
company
killed
one
another
.
Iohannes
de
Roma
that
cruell
Monke
,
that
deuised
such
hellish
torments
for
the
poore
Christians
at
Augrowne
:
the
Lord
paid
him
home
againe
with
the
like
torments
,
who
rotted
to
death
,
and
could
finde
no
euemie
to
kill
him
,
nor
friend
to
bury
him
,
he
could
not
abide
his
own
stinking
carrion
,
nor
any
man
else
that
came
neere
him
could
abide
his
stench
.
The
like
persecutor
was
the
Lord
of
Reuest
,
and
after
his
furious
persecution
he
was
striken
with
the
like
horrible
sicknes
,
and
with
such
a
fury
and
madnesse
,
that
none
durst
come
neere
him
,
and
so
most
wretchedly
di●●
:
The
like
greeuous
punishment
happened
vpon
one
Iohn
Martine
a
persecutor
,
as
appeareth
in
the
History
before
.
In
the
yeare
1565.
in
the
towne
of
Gaunt
in
Flanders
,
one
William
de
Weuer
was
imprisoned
for
religion
by
the
Prouost
of
S.
Peters
:
In
Gaunt
the
Prouost
sent
for
one
Giles
Brackelman
,
the
principall
Aduocate
of
the
Councel
of
Flanders
,
and
Borough-master
,
and
Iudge
of
Saint
Peters
,
with
others
of
the
Rulers
of
the
Towne
to
sit
in
Iudgement
vpon
him
:
as
the
said
Borough-master
reasoned
with
the
said
William
de
Weauer
vpon
diuers
Articles
of
his
Faith
:
And
being
about
to
pronounce
his
condemnation
,
the
Borough-Master
was
suddenly
striken
with
a
Palsey
,
that
his
mouth
was
drawne
almost
vnto
his
eare
,
and
so
hee
fell
downe
and
died
:
The
Lords
that
stood
by
shadowed
him
,
that
the
people
should
not
see
him
,
and
commaunded
the
people
to
depart
,
yet
they
burned
the
said
William
de
Weauer
within
thrée
houres
after
the
same
day
.
The
fift
of
March
1566.
Sir
Garret
Trieste
Knight
,
hee
had
promised
the
Regent
to
bring
downe
the
preaching
;
wherefore
the
Regent
promised
him
to
make
him
a
Graue
,
which
is
an
Earle
:
when
he
had
brought
with
him
to
Gaunt
tidings
of
the
death
of
the
Preachers
;
he
receiued
from
the
Regent
a
Commission
,
to
swear
the
Lords
and
Commons
vnto
the
Romish
Religion
:
and
being
at
supper
,
he
bad
his
Wife
call
him
an
houre
the
sooner
in
the
morning
,
for
that
he
should
haue
much
businesse
to
doe
,
to
sweare
the
Lords
and
people
vnto
the
Romish
Religion
:
but
going
to
bed
in
good
health
,
in
the
morning
when
he
should
be
called
,
he
was
found
dead
:
and
as
the
Lords
of
Gaunt
procéeded
to
giue
the
Oath
the
next
day
,
Master
Martine
de
Pester
the
Secretary
being
appointed
,
and
about
to
giue
the
Oath
;
as
the
first
man
should
haue
sworne
,
the
said
Martin
de
Pester
was
stricken
of
GOD
with
present
death
,
and
●●uer
spake
againe
.
These
Examples
were
contained
in
a
Letter
written
vnto
HENRY
the
second
French
King
,
which
is
in
the
Booke
more
at
large
.
THE
Lord
Poucher
Archbishoppe
of
To●res
,
who
sued
for
the
Court
called
Chambre
Ardente
,
there
to
condemne
the
Protestants
to
the
fire
,
who
after
was
stricken
with
a
disease
called
the
fire
of
God
,
which
began
at
his
lower
parts
,
and
so
ascended
vpward
,
that
one
member
after
another
was
cut
off
,
and
so
he
died
miserably
.
Castellanus
hauing
inriched
himselfe
by
the
Gospell
,
and
returning
from
pure
Doctrine
vnto
his
old
vomit
againe
,
became
a
Persecutor
at
Orliance
,
but
God
strucke
him
with
a
sicknesse
vnknowne
vnto
the
Phisitians
,
one
halfe
of
his
body
burned
as
hot
as
fire
,
and
the
other
halfe
was
as
could
as
Ice
,
and
so
most
miserably
crying
,
he
dyed
.
Du
Prat
,
was
the
first
that
opened
vnto
the
Parliament
the
knowledge
of
Herisies
,
and
gaue
out
Commission
to
put
the
faithful
vnto
death
:
he
died
swearing
,
and
horribly
blaspheming
God
,
and
his
stomacke
was
found
pierced
,
and
gnaune
asunder
with
Wormes
.
Iohn
Ruse
,
Councellor
in
the
Parliament
,
comming
from
the
Court
,
hauing
made
report
of
the
Processe
against
the
poore
innocents
,
was
taken
with
a
burning
in
the
lower
part
of
his
belly
,
before
hee
could
be
brought
home
the
fire
inuaded
all
his
secret
parts
,
and
so
he
died
miserably
.
Claude
des
Asses
,
a
Councellor
in
the
said
Court
,
the
same
day
that
he
gaue
his
consent
to
burne
the
faithfull
.
After
dinner
he
committed
whoredome
with
one
of
his
Seruants
,
and
in
doing
the
act
,
he
was
stricken
with
a
disease
,
that
he
died
out
of
hand
.
Peter
Liset
Chiefe
President
of
the
said
Court
,
and
one
of
the
Authors
of
the
said
burning
Chamber
,
fell
mad
and
was
put
from
his
office
.
Iohn
Morin
,
after
he
had
beene
the
death
of
many
Christians
▪
was
striken
with
a
disease
in
his
legs
,
called
the
Wolues
,
wherewith
he
lost
the
vse
of
them
,
and
died
out
of
his
wits
,
denying
and
blaspheming
God
.
Iohn
Andrew
,
the
Booke-binder
of
the
Pallace
,
became
a
spy
to
find
out
Protestants
,
died
in
madnesse
.
The
Inquisitor
Iohn
de
Roma
in
Prouence
,
his
flesh
fel
from
him
by
péece
meal
,
and
so
stinking
that
no
man
might
come
neere
him
.
Iohn
Minerius
of
Prouence
,
which
was
the
death
of
a
great
number
of
men
,
women
,
and
Children
at
Cabriers
and
Merindoll
,
died
with
bléeding
in
the
lower
parts
;
the
fire
hauing
taken
his
belly
,
blaspheming
and
dispising
of
God
.
Thus
farre
out
of
the
Letter
.
Henry
the
second
the
French
King
notwithstanding
the
aforesaid
examples
might
giue
him
sufficient
warning
,
yet
would
he
not
surcea●e
his
cruell
persecution
against
Gods
Children
:
but
being
at
the
Parliament
house
,
which
was
kept
at
the
Fryer
Augustines
in
Paris
,
because
the
Pallace
was
a
preparing
●or
●he
marriages
of
his
Daughter
and
his
Sister
:
and
hauing
heard
the
opinion
in
Religion
of
Anne
du
Bourg
,
an
eloquent
and
learned
Councellor
:
he
caused
him
and
Loys
du
Faur
another
Councellor
,
to
bee
committed
Prisoners
vnto
the
Count
Mongomery
.
The
King
said
to
the
said
Anne
du
Bourg
;
These
eyes
of
mine
shal
sée
thee
burned
;
and
a
day
was
appointed
for
the
hearing
the
cause
,
at
which
day
the
King
employed
all
the
morning
in
examining
,
as
wel
the
Presidents
as
Councellors
of
the
said
Parliament
against
the
Prisoners
,
and
other
their
Companions
that
were
charged
with
the
same
Doctrine
:
then
they
went
to
dinner
,
after
dinner
the
King
went
to
running
at
the
Tilt
,
and
brake
many
staues
as
well
as
could
be
;
whereupon
he
was
highly
commended
of
the
Lookers
●n
,
and
being
inflamed
with
hearing
his
yraise
,
he
would
néedes
runne
with
Montgomery
,
who
knéeled
downe
and
asked
pardon
not
to
runne
with
him
:
the
King
commaunded
him
vpon
his
Alleagiance
to
runne
,
and
himselfe
put
his
staffe
into
his
hand
,
and
as
the
King
and
he
met
the
vizard
of
his
helmet
suddenly
fell
downe
,
whereby
the
King
was
stricken
in
one
of
his
eyes
,
so
that
his
braines
perished
,
and
it
so
●estered
,
that
no
remedy
could
be
found
,
so
that
the
eleauenth
day
after
hee
dyed
.
He
said
he
feared
he
was
stricken
for
casting
poore
Christians
wrongfully
in
Prison
,
but
Cardinall
Lorraine
said
,
that
it
was
the
enemy
that
tempted
him
to
think
so
:
By
this
meanes
the
hall
that
was
prepared
for
a
place
of
ioy
and
gladnes
,
was
now
a
place
to
keepe
the
dead
Corps
,
beeing
hanged
with
mourning-cloath
,
and
there
was
heard
mourning
for
the
space
of
forty
daies
.
In
the
yeare
1561.
there
were
certaine
Gentlemen
put
to
death
at
Amboyse
,
for
taking
●rmes
against
the
house
of
Guise
.
The
last
that
was
put
to
death
,
thrust
his
hands
into
the
blood
of
the
others
which
were
beheaded
,
and
lifting
them
vp
vnto
heauen
,
cryed
with
a
loud
voyce
;
Lord
behold
the
blood
of
thy
Children
,
thou
wilt
in
time
and
place
reuenge
it
.
Not
long
after
Councellor
Oliue●
,
the
condemner
of
them
,
through
great
remorce
of
conscience
fell
sicke
,
and
shriked
vpon
a
suddaine
with
an
horrible
cry
,
and
said
to
the
Cardinall
of
Lorraine
:
O
Cardinall
,
thou
wilt
make
vs
all
to
be
damned
!
and
shortly
after
died
.
Francis
the
second
,
succéeded
his
Father
Henry
the
second
in
the
Kingdome
of
France
:
he
,
at
the
perswasion
of
the
Cardinall
of
Lorraine
and
others
,
assembled
the
Estates
of
the
Realme
in
Orleance
to
maintaine
the
Papall
Sea
,
to
the
ouerthrow
of
those
that
should
liue
after
the
Gospell
,
but
being
sicke
of
a
Feauer
thorow
an
Impostume
in
his
left
care
,
he
died
.
The
Emperor
Charles
the
fift
,
being
an
enemy
and
a
great
terror
vnto
the
Gospell
,
was
cut
off
from
doing
any
more
hurt
vnto
the
Church
.
Anno
1558.
but
thrée
months
before
the
death
of
Quéene
Mary
,
and
ten
months
before
the
death
of
Henry
the
second
.
Not
long
after
Anne
du
Bourgs
death
,
the
President
Minard
,
who
was
a
sore
Persecutor
,
and
the
Condemner
of
the
said
Anne
du
Bourg
,
as
hée
returned
from
the
Councell
Chamber
vnto
his
owne
house
,
was
slain
with
a
Dagge
,
and
it
was
neuer
knowne
who
did
it
.
The
King
of
Nauarre
,
Brother
vnto
the
Prince
of
Condie
,
after
a
while
maintained
the
Gospell
:
hee
was
perswaded
by
the
Duke
of
Guise
and
the
Cardinall
of
Lorraine
his
Brother
,
in
hope
to
haue
his
Lands
restored
againe
which
the
King
of
Spaine
detained
from
him
,
to
be
●entented
to
alter
his
Religion
,
and
to
ioyne
side
with
the
Papists
:
and
being
in
Campe
with
the
Duke
of
Guise
at
the
siedge
of
Roane
,
he
was
shot
in
with
a
Pellet
,
after
which
wound
he
did
vehemently
repent
his
back
sliding
from
the
Gospel
,
promising
earnestly
vnto
God
,
that
if
he
might
escape
that
hurt
,
hee
would
bring
to
passe
that
the
Gospell
should
be
preached
freely
throughout
al
France
:
notwithstanding
within
fiue
or
six
daies
he
dyed
.
And
the
Duke
of
Guise
himselfe
,
the
great
Arch-enemy
of
God
and
his
Gospell
,
with
the
whole
Triumuirat
of
France
,
that
is
▪
three
the
greatest
Captaines
of
Popery
were
cut
off
for
doing
any
more
hurt
:
The
Duke
of
Guise
before
Orleance
;
the
Constable
of
France
,
before
Paris
;
the
Marshall
of
Saint
Andrew
,
before
Drewx
.
THE
ABRIDGEMENT
OF
A
Christian
Dialogue
,
called
PASQVINE
in
a
Trance
.
THE
Author
of
this
Treatise
,
was
called
Caelius
Secundus
Curio
,
an
Italian
,
a
zealous
,
godly
,
learned
man
,
by
whom
,
vnder
the
witty
and
pleasant
inuention
of
Pasquines
going
to
Heauen
,
Purgatorie
,
and
Hell
,
the
whole
packe
of
the
Popes
pedlary
wares
is
laid
open
,
that
we
may
sée
what
stuffe
it
is
.
It
was
written
in
the
time
of
pope
Paule
the
third
,
the
cheefe
substance
whereof
breefely
followeth
.
Superstition
and
Hypocrisie
are
the
diuels
Rhetorick
,
by
which
Friers
make
the
world
beleeue
so
many
falsehoods
and
toyes
,
for
by
nothing
else
can
Faith
so
easily
be
ouerthrowne
.
The
apparell
of
the
Fryers
was
deuised
of
the
Deuill
,
that
by
these
shéeps
skins
they
might
not
séeme
W●olues
,
but
by
the
strangenesse
thereof
to
make
the
simple
people
to
thinke
them
holy
.
Their
Monasteries
are
a
true
representation
of
the
qualities
of
the
World
;
their
raigneth
nothing
but
passions
in
euery
one
to
aduance
themselues
,
and
driue
out
others
:
their
pictures
of
Saints
being
Gods
of
stone
,
very
much
differ
from
that
which
they
were
when
they
were
vpon
earth
.
The
Uirgin
Mary
was
not
honored
with
so
many
chaines
,
bracelets
,
perfumes
,
gold
,
siluer
,
and
wax
,
as
she
is
now
vpon
the
Altar
,
with
paintings
on
her
face
,
and
on
her
head
crownes
full
of
Iewels
.
She
is
attired
with
costly
and
many
sorts
of
garments
,
like
a
yong
gyrle
,
they
make
her
most
couetous
and
niggardly
,
and
to
giue
nothing
to
the
poore
,
but
to
bestow
all
that
is
giuen
her
,
(
which
is
aboundance
)
vpon
Cardinals
and
Hipocrites
,
to
be
bestowed
vpon
Whores
,
Dogs
,
and
Horses
.
The
Popish
manner
to
get
Reuelations
.
FIrst
he
must
fast
eight
daies
,
then
hee
must
bee
confessed
,
during
which
time
he
must
not
medle
with
any
flesh
of
male
or
female
,
then
he
must
heare
seauen
Masses
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
vpon
a
Friday
at
midnight
,
when
the
Moon
is
in
the
last
degree
of
Cancer
,
he
must
lay
himselfe
downe
vpon
a
Mat
,
which
some
Fryer
in
a
traunce
hath
slept
vppon
,
and
in
such
a
Fryers
Hood
,
and
a
Stole
on
his
Necke
foulded
,
with
a
Crosse
on
his
breast
,
and
these
wordes
In
principio
erat
verbum
written
in
Red
Letters
,
and
he
must
perfume
the
place
with
Holie
Perfume
,
hauing
a
Lampe
burning
by
him
with
Holie
Oyle
,
then
hee
must
make
circles
about
the
Mat
of
redde
earth
and
white
:
Betwixt
the
circles
must
bee
written
these
words
,
Pater
filius
&
spiritus
sanctus
,
nox
visionis
,
nox
reuelationis
,
nox
veritatis
,
with
a
Crosse
made
betwixt
euery
Word
:
then
he
must
say
a
certaine
Charme
which
coniureth
all
spirits
that
are
for
Reuelations
to
bee
there
and
to
tell
the
truth
.
The
Spirts
must
be
called
by
Hebrew
names
,
because
they
vnderstand
no
other
language
.
The
name
of
the
cheese
Spirit
for
Reuelations
,
is
Herusatanaell
,
and
when
all
this
is
done
he
must
fall
on
sléepe
,
and
that
which
hee
desireth
to
know
,
shall
be
reuealed
vnto
him
.
Calamichaell
,
and
Saint
Anthony
of
Padua
are
Spirits
to
be
sought
vnto
for
things
stolne
,
who
appeareth
in
the
shape
of
the
Theefe
:
and
S.
Helene
Mother
of
Constantine
,
is
to
be
sought
vnto
for
loue
matters
,
who
if
the
loue
be
true
,
appeareth
to
the
fasting
Fryer
with
faire
Damsels
,
at
a
table
richly
decked
,
and
eateth
with
him
:
but
if
the
loue
be
fained
,
the
feareth
him
with
weapons
and
fires
,
and
changeth
her selfe
into
a
wilde
Boare
,
a
Lyon
,
and
an
Asse
,
and
cryeth
ilfauoredly
.
This
loue
is
not
to
be
trusted
.
The
Franciscan
Fryers
had
gotten
such
estimation
,
that
they
were
counted
GODS
Kinsmen
:
they
onely
had
the
handling
of
the
Gospell
,
they
tooke
out
heere
and
there
a
peece
,
and
mixt
it
with
lies
,
false
miracles
and
dreames
of
Purgatory
:
they
kept
the
people
more
in
feare
of
their
Commaundements
then
of
Gods
:
that
Towne
was
counted
vnhappy
where
one
of
their
Monasteries
was
not
néere
:
men
thought
to
weare
their
apparell
,
or
of
their
colour
,
was
good
against
the
Ague
,
and
other
diseases
,
and
for
one
to
be
burned
in
their
habit
,
was
the
right
way
to
heauen
.
Longolius
was
burned
in
their
habit
,
and
so
was
Carpi
a
Noble
man
,
and
Rodulphus
Agricola
,
and
diuers
others
:
If
thou
consider
their
Lawes
with
what
burthens
they
haue
laden
mens
shoulders
,
thou
wilt
sweare
that
the
Iews
Law
is
an
hundred
times
more
pleasant
and
easie
then
theirs
.
Because
the
Israelits
forsook
the
trust
in
God
,
and
made
themselues
a
Calfe
to
worship
it
,
God
laded
them
with
Ceremonies
that
none
could
beare
:
so
now
,
because
Mans
folly
could
not
be
content
with
Christ
onely
,
the
diuine
iudgement
suffered
them
to
fal
into
a
Sea
of
Ceremonies
and
superstitions
,
that
except
Christ
had
bin
gracious
to
defend
vs
,
and
had
receiued
the
truth
,
we
should
haue
béene
drowned
therein
.
A
Gentlewoman
of
Pulia
hating
her
Husband
,
made
her selfe
of
the
order
of
Saint
Francis
,
and
of
the
same
order
took
a
yong
lusty
Fryer
vnto
her
adopted
Sonne
,
who
handled
her
in
such
sort
,
that
he
made
her
hart
to
faint
,
and
her
purse
to
shrinke
,
that
shee
was
faine
to
leaue
but
halfe
builded
a
Monastery
to
Saint
F●auncis
which
was
building
:
and
this
being
complained
of
vnto
the
Lordes
of
Bonony
,
there
was
good
laughing
thereat
,
but
she
could
haue
no
remedie
at
all
.
Saint
Katharine
(
as
the
Papists
affirme
)
promised
vnto
him
that
would
remember
her
Passion
,
to
deliuer
him
from
Lightning
and
Thunder
,
and
that
Saint
Barbara
maketh
Souldiours
to
kill
their
Enemies
:
Many
deuout
Souldiours
haue
her
painted
vpon
many
parts
of
their
Armour
to
defend
them
from
Gun-shot
.
Saint
Ierome
did
so
much
(
but
falsely
)
extoll
virginity
,
that
hee
made
this
conclusion
:
it
is
good
for
a
man
to
be
without
a
Wife
,
therefore
it
is
wicked
to
be
maried
vnto
a
Wife
,
and
that
God
promiseth
heauen
vnto
Uirgines
.
And
Origen
mistooke
himselfe
when
he
gelded
himselfe
,
that
he
might
be
chast
for
the
kingdom
of
heauen
.
The
Sorbones
or
Inquisitors
of
Paris
,
said
;
if
they
had
S.
Paul
in
their
hands
,
they
would
burne
him
.
Wheresoeuer
a
number
of
Nunnes
is
,
the
Fryers
be
of
the
one
side
,
and
the
Confessors
be
on
the
other
side
:
the
Fryers
teach
them
how
to
coniure
the
Diuill
into
Hell
,
and
to
fight
with
him
,
and
to
be
in
a
trance
;
and
the
Confessors
vnderstanding
all
that
they
doe
,
with
their
hands
vpon
their
heads
,
and
their
displing
Roddes
assayle
them
.
The
Monkes
can
bring
them
vnder
when
they
list
.
Vastalla
a
Widdow
being
very
rich
,
ordained
a
sect
of
Women
and
men
,
who
must
séeke
to
attaine
vnto
that
purity
that
was
in
Adam
and
Eue
before
their
fall
:
the
means
wherby
they
should
attaine
hereunto
,
was
long
prayers
,
much
silence
,
continuall
fastings
,
to
be
shréeuen
euery
day
,
and
to
receiue
their
maker
euery
8.
daies
:
there
meanes
to
know
their
perfection
is
,
as
Adam
for
shame
grew
from
●akednesse
,
to
be
more
and
more
clothed
;
to
these
must
go
●●om
being
clothed
,
to
be
more
&
more
naked
,
vntill
they
were
not
ashamed
of
their
nakednes
,
whether
they
were
Man
or
Woman
;
then
they
put
Adam
and
Eue
to
bed
together
,
and
if
they
touch
not
,
nor
think
vpon
the
forbidden
fruit
,
of
which
they
must
be
straitly
examined
,
then
they
are
Angels
;
but
if
they
do
otherwise
,
as
the
virgin
is
for
the
most
times
sped
,
then
are
they
cast
out
of
Paradice
.
S.
Camella
,
to
shew
that
she
was
of
high
blood
,
said
,
that
Lewis
King
of
France
warring
in
Italy
,
had
to
doe
with
her
Mother
,
and
begat
her
.
She
had
a
Religion
of
her
owne
making
,
she
vsed
to
be
accompanied
with
thrée
women
as
superstitions
as
her selfe
.
They
abide
in
no
Monastery
,
but
in
a
priuate
house
,
and
frequent
solitary
and
pleasant
places
;
her
house
is
haunted
with
Women
,
Gentlemen
,
and
Lords
,
as
vnto
an
Oracle
;
sometimes
shee
shutteth
her selfe
vp
,
to
bee
more
familiar
with
Angels
to
talke
with
them
:
vpon
the
Friday
she
will
not
be
séene
nor
speake
with
any
,
but
contemplats
the
Crosse
and
nayles
of
Christ
,
and
thereby
obtained
the
print
thereof
in
her
hands
and
féete
,
which
she
kept
couered
:
she
hath
beene
seene
to
drop
Malinesie
into
the
markes
.
An
Ambassador
thought
she
had
the
pore
,
she
loued
well
the
Franciscan
Fryers
,
she
got
much
by
contracting
marriages
,
and
by
making
medicines
.
In
Bernia
a
Towne
of
Switchers
,
certaine
Fryers
did
séeke
to
make
the
prints
of
Christs
wounds
in
a
simple
soules
hands
and
feete
:
the
newes
whereof
was
brought
to
Pope
Iuly
the
second
,
yet
escaped
they
not
vnpunished
therefore
,
for
foure
of
them
that
were
priuy
to
this
and
other
so
great
sacriledges
,
were
burned
aliue
,
before
those
of
Berna
had
the
Gospell
,
but
they
were
euer
e●emies
vnto
the
knauish
deuises
and
deceits
of
the
Fryers
.
A
Priest
of
Placentia
was
accused
vnto
the
Pope
,
that
he
had
a
wife
&
children
,
the
Pope
depriued
him
of
his
Benifices
,
and
he
went
to
Rome
and
shewed
that
she
was
another
mans
wife
,
and
but
his
Concubine
,
and
neuer
married
vnto
him
nor
could
be
,
and
though
he
was
a
vile
Adulterer
,
he
was
restored
vnto
his
Benifices
againe
.
If
any
Iew
become
a
Christian
,
the
Pope
confiscates
their
goods
according
to
a
Law
of
the
Iewes
,
else
many
Iewes
would
become
Christians
.
S.
Anthony
is
the
Papists
Saint
to
pray
vnto
for
fire
,
S.
Rock
for
the
plague
,
S.
Bastion
for
the
pestilence
,
S.
Apolinia
for
the
tooth-ache
,
S.
Blase
for
the
disease
of
throat
.
S.
Anthony
and
S.
Rocke
were
called
Martires
,
because
they
went
from
Citty
to
Citty
to
desire
men
to
offer
them
by
death
,
and
could
get
none
.
Saint
Christopherus
.
THE
Christians
in
old
time
,
pictured
a
Christian
in
the
forme
of
a
great
Gyant
,
because
he
must
be
strong
to
beare
Christ
and
his
truth
before
men
:
they
feigned
he
carrieth
men
ouer
the
water
:
by
water
they
mea●●
our
life
,
which
we
cannot
come
ouer
to
come
vnto
heauen
,
except
we
be
taught
by
a
Christian
the
truth
,
they
pictured
him
with
a
tree
in
his
hand
to
stay
vpon
,
by
the
which
they
meant
faith
,
without
which
we
should
often
fal
:
after
hee
vsed
this
tree
it
grew
greene
:
to
signifie
that
Faith
exercised
with
Charity
is
liuely
.
His
name
was
called
Christopherus
,
which
signifieth
bearing
Christ
:
Hee
was
painted
at
the
entrances
of
the
Churches
.
The
Papists
haue
conuerted
it
vnto
a
Saint
,
and
pray
vnto
it
.
Saint
George
.
LIkewise
Saint
George
that
killed
the
Dragon
,
to
deliuer
the
Kings
Daughter
from
that
terrible
beast
which
had
destroyed
all
Capadocia
:
By
Capadocia
is
ment
the
world
:
The
Dragon
signifieth
the
Diuell
:
The
Kings
Daughter
the
Church
:
And
Saint
George
represents
Christ
:
of
which
fable
the
Papists
haue
made
a
great
Saint
and
pray
vnto
it
.
The
Papists
haue
trantfsormed
all
the
heathen
Gods
of
Rome
to
be
their
Gods
onely
by
giuing
them
other
names
.
Pantheon
in
Rome
which
was
the
house
of
all
Gods
,
is
Maria
Rotunda
,
the
house
of
all
Saints
:
In
the
place
of
Cibile
,
mother
of
Gods
▪
is
now
placed
to
Mary
.
The
Temple
that
was
dedicated
to
Pallas
Minerua
a
Uirgine
,
is
now
dedicated
Minerua
a
Uirgine
.
The
Temple
of
Romulus
and
Rheimes
is
now
the
Temple
of
Saint
Cosmus
,
and
Damian
.
The
temple
that
was
of
Castor
and
Pollux
,
is
now
of
Saint
Geruais
and
Protheys
,
the
Heathens
had
Lucian
to
heale
their
eyes
:
the
Papists
in
stead
thereof
haue
Saint
Lucy
,
and
in
steed
of
Ceres
God
of
Corne
,
now
is
Saint
Pancras
:
The
Heathens
had
Mars
,
and
Pallas
,
Gods
of
Warre
:
in
steed
of
them
the
Papist
haue
Saint
George
,
and
Saint
Barbera
:
The
Heathen
Sea
men
saw
Castor
and
Pollux
at
the
end
of
a
tempest
:
the
papists
in
such
case
see
Saint
Erenius
:
as
Vesta
Virgines
could
not
marry
,
so
the
Nunnes
may
not
marry
,
in
the
old
time
they
washed
to
clense
sinnes
,
and
now
they
fillip
Holy
Water
vpon
their
foreheads
to
clense
sinnes
:
For
the
Heathens
,
Iuno
Feronia
,
they
haue
Iuno
Lucina
:
For
the
heathens
Iuno
Saturnia
,
they
haue
Iuno
Curies
;
For
the
Heathens
Lady
of
Grace
,
and
Lady
of
Myracles
:
the
Papists
haue
our
Lady
,
our
Lords
Mother
,
and
our
Lady
of
People
:
The
Papists
fill
their
Churches
with
tables
,
containing
vowes
for
the
help
that
the
Saints
haue
done
for
them
,
as
were
in
the
old
time
,
in
the
heathen
Churches
,
containing
the
myracles
that
their
Idols
had
done
.
Calapine
,
saith
,
that
Cardinall
is
the
selfe-same
that
Carneuale
;
neither
the
one
nor
the
other
doth
attend
to
any
other
thing
;
then
to
eate
,
drinke
,
sleepe
,
commit
whooredome
,
banquet
,
and
doe
other
wicked
acts
,
so
many
that
no
tongue
can
expresse
.
In
place
of
the
foure
Gospels
,
the
papists
haue
put
the
foure
Councels
:
Nice
,
Const●ntinople
,
Ephesus
,
Calcedon
:
Then
foure
Doctors
:
Ambrose
,
Augustine
,
Ierome
,
Gregory
:
and
foure
Bookes
,
to
wit
,
of
Decrees
,
of
Decretals
,
of
Sects
,
of
Clementines
,
and
whosoeuer
had
a
Coule
,
or
a
shauen
Crowne
,
might
write
what
they
would
and
it
should
goe
for
Gospel
;
whereby
the
Pope
hath
drawne
all
things
to
himselfe
,
and
made
himselfe
aboue
Christ
.
They
will
haue
Bels
,
carued
Images
,
Crosses
,
Lights
,
Wax
,
Uessels
,
and
Garments
to
be
●o
vs
in
steed
of
Euangelists
.
Saint
Peter
was
made
Pope
after
his
death
,
which
neuer
was
Pope
,
nor
neuer
could
be
,
nor
yet
was
at
any
time
at
Rome
:
so
was
Saint
Ierome
made
a
Cardinall
:
Saint
Iohn
Baptist
,
a
Patriarck
:
And
Saint
Dominick
,
and
Saint
Frances
Patriarcks
long
time
after
their
deathes
.
They
picture
Iohn
Baptist
a
terrible
fellow
,
with
a
fayre
sharpe
sword
in
his
hand
,
and
all
in
armour
,
followed
with
a
number
of
Sea
Rouers
called
knights
of
the
Rhodes
:
they
baptize
no
otherwise
but
by
drowning
men
in
the
Sea
:
they
doe
not
make
men
repent
of
their
sinnes
as
Iohn
Baptist
did
,
but
they
make
them
repent
that
euer
they
were
borne
,
and
driue
them
for
necessitie
to
dwell
in
the
wildernes
:
They
weare
crosses
on
their
breasts
,
because
they
cannot
beare
them
in
their
heart
,
and
to
shew
them selues
crucifyers
of
others
:
Iohn
dwelt
in
deserts
,
but
they
make
deserts
:
Iohn
Baptist
liued
in
Fasting
and
Prayer
,
but
these
in
pleasure
like
Sardanapalas
,
when
they
had
the
Isle
of
Rhodes
,
they
did
that
which
Turkes
would
not
haue
done
:
Therefore
they
were
driuen
thence
by
Gods
iust
iudgement
:
they
marry
not
like
Iohn
Baptist
,
but
they
haue
the
more
harl●ts
.
Dominick
,
by
the
procurement
of
Innocent
the
third
:
Hee
at
Tholosa
quenched
the
heresie
of
the
Lutherans
with
maruellous
speed
:
Hee
said
hee
must
not
dispute
,
but
fell
to
the
busines
with
fire
and
sword
;
and
for
this
cause
he
was
made
a
Saint
A
Spaniard
of
the
inquisition
for
heresies
,
accused
certaine
of
the
best
Spaniards
for
Lutherans
,
and
said
he
smelt
them
,
because
they
gaue
almes
vnto
the
poore
,
and
not
vnto
Fryers
:
And
because
they
left
swearing
,
and
blaspheming
of
GOD
and
his
Saints
,
and
playing
,
whore-hunting
,
and
other
vices
,
applying
themselues
to
things
graue
and
profitable
,
and
all
day
long
reade
in
the
Scriptures
.
Saint
Francis
was
required
of
his
Disciples
to
giue
them
a
rule
of
liuing
,
and
he
gaue
them
the
Gospell
:
but
his
Fryers
haue
set
forth
a
Booke
of
conformities
,
which
is
preferred
before
the
Gospel
;
with
the
whith
if
thou
compare
the
Al●oran
of
Mahomet
,
thou
wilt
say
the
Alcoran
is
more
holy
,
although
in
many
things
they
agree
:
His
Fryers
were
bold
to
preach
,
that
a
Frier
once
desired
to
knew
in
what
place
Saint
Francis
was
,
and
therewith
ran
out
of
his
wits
,
and
was
led
about
all
parts
of
heauen
and
found
him
not
:
at
last
he
came
vnto
the
throne
of
Diuinitie
:
where
demanding
for
Saint
Francis
Christ
rose
vp
from
his
seate
,
on
the
right
hand
of
the
Father
,
and
opened
his
clothes
vpon
his
brest
,
and
S.
Francis
came
out
of
his
side
:
Then
the
Fryer
came
to
his
wits
againe
,
In
the
strife
for
the
supremacie
,
Constantinople
said
to
him
it
belonged
,
because
with
him
was
the
Sea
of
the
Empire
:
Ierusalem
would
haue
it
,
because
the
high
Bishop
Christ
had
triumphed
there
:
Antioch
would
needs
haue
it
alledging
that
Peter
the
Apostle
there
had
kept
his
Sea
,
and
was
neuer
at
Rome
,
as
it
may
appeare
by
the
booke
called
quod
Petrus
nunquam
Romae
fuit
:
Hee
of
Rome
,
not
regarding
the
saying
of
Saint
Gregory
,
that
he
should
be
Antichrist
,
that
would
be
vniuersall
ouer
Bishops
,
by
deceits
,
gifts
,
and
force
,
obtained
to
bee
called
the
chiefe
Bishop
,
the
greatest
,
the
highest
,
vniuersall
;
most
blessed
,
most
holy
,
and
lawfull
successor
of
Peter
and
Christ
.
The
Fryers
of
Dominick
and
Francis
,
d
ee
chiefely
apply
themselues
to
sorcery
,
and
witchcraft
,
and
thereby
learne
euill
diuellish
Arts
:
A
man
may
reade
that
Siluester
the
second
,
one
of
them
,
got
to
be
Pope
,
by
the
help
of
the
Diuell
,
vpon
condition
that
after
his
death
he
should
be
his
:
and
in
our
dayes
Paul
the
third
,
called
Pope
Farnese
,
hath
not
left
his
like
in
Astrology
,
and
diuination
:
it
is
certainly
said
,
that
he
beleeued
that
the
soule
was
mortall
:
so
did
Pope
Lewes
,
and
Cardinall
Chitty
.
A
Gentleman
of
Uenice
and
his
wife
,
were
in
doubt
vpon
a
case
of
conscience
:
The
woman
confessed
her selfe
in
the
Church
of
the
Chittines
,
and
opened
the
matter
,
praying
to
bee
resolued
:
The
Frier
did
it
as
well
as
hee
could
:
and
then
hee
opened
the
whole
matter
to
Cardinall
Chitty
,
as
it
is
their
old
vse
to
doe
:
hee
commanding
him
to
bee
secret
,
and
finding
the
resolution
of
the
case
in
the
Cannon
Law
,
the
morrow
the
Gentleman
came
vnto
Chitty
,
and
opening
the
matter
,
hee
commanded
him
to
hold
his
peace
,
and
tooke
him
by
the
hand
,
and
put
it
into
the
booke
,
in
the
place
which
hee
before
had
marked
for
that
purpose
:
Then
he
bad
him
tell
his
tale
,
&
when
he
had
ended
,
he
said
,
look
there
where
your
hand
is
:
The
Gentleman
read
there
,
and
found
that
which
he
sought
:
then
forthwith
hee
fell
downe
,
and
worshipped
him
,
as
it
had
been
another
Christ
which
knew
all
secrets
.
Pasquine
saith
,
hee
knoweth
ten
thousand
such
trickes
by
them
.
Saint
Ioyce
is
patron
of
fruitfulnes
of
Children
,
she
hath
a
Church
in
France
:
the
Flemings
goe
vnto
her
to
haue
Children
and
speede
of
their
purpose
,
for
whilst
they
be
on
their
voyage
,
she
vseth
the
Priests
and
Friers
,
as
instruments
with
their
wiues
.
The
Pope
in
policie
sends
flattering
Courtiers
to
Francis
King
of
〈◊〉
,
to
flatter
him
in
all
his
actions
,
to
remember
him
of
that
Title
of
Most
Chr●●●ian
King
,
which
his
Progenitors
receiued
of
the
Pope
,
and
that
therefore
hee
sh●uld
defend
the
Dignitie
of
them
that
gaue
him
so
goodly
a
Title
:
and
to
exhort
him
,
that
he
should
not
fa●le
to
persecute
the
Lutherans
,
and
that
he
should
fail
to
Dancing
and
Banquetting
,
and
to
serue
Venus
,
and
to
Hunting
,
rather
then
to
sauour
Learning
,
as
it
seemed
he
would
doe
.
In
the
Popes
Policie
it
was
decreed
,
That
of
all
the
chiefe
Houses
in
Italie
,
or
elsewhere
,
there
should
one
euer
be
a
Cardinall
,
to
keepe
them
in
deuotion
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
which
they
began
to
forsake
for
the
Gospell
,
but
aboue
all
things
there
should
be
six
,
or
foure
at
the
least
,
of
the
Uenetians
Cardinals
,
because
a
●umber
of
those
Senators
be
wittie
,
and
of
profound
iudgement
,
least
they
should
slip
their
heads
from
the
Pope
.
It
was
decreed
by
the
Pope
concerning
Spaine
,
That
the
Inquisitors
should
not
be
seuere
with
the
Marraines
,
who
denyed
the
Diuinitie
of
Christ
,
but
that
they
should
be
most
cruell
against
the
Lutherans
,
who
denie
the
Diuinitie
of
the
Pope
.
They
haue
made
Peace
with
the
Turke
,
that
they
may
the
better
maintaine
Warre
against
the
Gospell
,
and
to
keepe
the
Christian
Princes
in
Warres
and
Businesse
,
that
they
may
not
seeke
for
a
Generall
Councell
for
Reformation
.
There
is
not
one
man
condemned
by
the
Uenetians
,
but
he
is
adiudged
by
fortie
Iudges
,
and
the
offendor
may
alledge
for
himselfe
the
best
he
can
,
yet
they
suffer
a
Legate
onely
to
condemne
whom
he
list
for
the
Gospell
,
and
the
person
accused
cannot
come
vnto
his
Purgation
.
Cardinall
Fernese
made
the
liuely
Picture
of
his
Sister
ouer
his
Chamber
dore
;
shee
was
Pope
Alexander
Borgias
his
Concubine
,
and
by
her
honourable
meanes
,
shee
made
her
said
brother
Cardinall
,
and
after
to
be
made
Pope
:
Her
Image
goeth
currant
for
the
Picture
of
our
Ladie
,
and
the
Pictures
of
our
Ladie
be
made
thereby
.
By
the
Papists
Tradition
,
the
Soule
for
euerie
deadly
sinne
is
to
abide
seuen
yeares
in
Purgatorie
:
Moses
ordained
many
Sacrifices
for
the
sinnes
of
the
liuing
,
but
none
for
them
in
Purgatorie
;
he
chideth
for
weeping
for
the
dead
:
It
is
deuised
onely
to
deceiue
the
people
with
Trentals
and
Quarentals
,
and
other
foolish
Inuentions
,
full
of
Couetousnesse
:
The
Scripture
biddeth
vs
remember
the
poore
that
be
aliue
,
the
Papists
bidde
vs
bring
hither
for
the
Soules
of
your
dead
Friends
and
Parents
,
with
crie
Miseremini
:
These
Priests
and
Religious
are
the
Prophets
Sa●ke
,
neuer
full
;
and
Solomons
Horse-leaches
,
and
the
fire
that
neuer
saith
hoa
:
if
thou
shouldst
giue
them
the
world
,
they
will
not
be
satisfied
.
The
places
of
Scripture
that
they
ground
Purgatorie
vpon
,
are
the
fift
of
Mathew
:
Agree
with
thine
Aduersarie
by
the
way
,
least
thou
be
cast
into
Prison
,
&c.
And
in
the
18.
of
Mathew
;
Hee
that
owed
thee
tenne
thousand
Talents
,
was
deliuered
vnto
Prison
,
&c.
And
in
the
12.
of
Mathew
;
The
sinne
against
the
Holy
Ghost
shall
not
be
forgiuen
in
this
World
,
nor
in
the
World
to
come
.
And
in
the
1.
Cor.
13.
Stubble
and
trash
,
builded
vpon
Christ
,
shall
be
tryed
by
Fire
.
And
2.
Machab.
12.
Macabeus
offered
two
thousand
drammes
of
Siluer
for
the
dead
,
which
bought
Beasts
which
were
sacrificed
.
And
Reuelation
14.
21.
Those
that
follow
the
Lambe
are
without
spot
,
and
no
vncleane
thing
shall
enter
into
heauen
:
Therefore
we
must
be
purged
with
Purgatorie
before
we
can
come
there
.
Thomas
Aquine
confessed
hee
could
not
finde
Purgatorie
in
the
Scriptures
,
yet
hee
would
haue
it
beleeued
.
The
Doctrine
of
Purgatorie
is
the
greatest
Blasphemie
that
is
vnto
Christ
.
Boniface
the
●
eight
made
a
Decree
,
That
euery
worldly
creature
should
be
subiect
vnto
the
Pope
,
vpon
paine
of
Damnation
.
Pope
Alexander
Borgias
lay
with
his
naturall
Daughter
Lucrece
,
with
whom
also
Duke
Valentine
,
his
brother
,
lay
.
The
Friers
lay
with
the
Nunnes
,
and
with
Lay-sisters
,
and
taught
them
to
murder
yong
Babes
,
least
they
should
be
discouered
;
or
teacheth
them
how
they
shall
not
conceiue
with
child
,
or
to
destroy
it
in
her
body
:
Some
of
them
make
Women
to
poyson
their
Husbands
:
some
of
them
haue
giuen
meate
to
a
whole
household
to
make
them
to
sleepe
,
that
he
might
not
be
seene
to
goe
to
the
good
wife
,
and
thereby
hath
killed
them
all
:
One
faineth
our
Ladie
doth
Miracles
,
to
get
Offerings
;
another
persecuteth
the
Truth
,
because
he
would
be
a
Bishop
:
Another
false
knaue
,
in
Confession
,
caused
a
woman
to
giuen
him
her
money
in
keeping
,
and
then
denyed
it
.
They
sit
toting
in
the
bosome
of
simple
yong
maids
which
come
vnto
them
to
shrieue
:
others
,
in
confessing
the
sicke
,
cause
them
to
leaue
their
goods
vnto
the
Monasterie
,
and
depriue
their
wiues
and
children
.
A
Can●n
of
●urney
after
his
death
left
a
Booke
,
wherein
hee
had
noted
the
Names
and
Houses
of
two
hundred
women
of
the
chiefest
of
that
Citie
,
whome
he
had
enio●ed
at
his
pleasure
.
A
Fryer
in
Fris●land
had
put
into
the
h●ads
of
foolish
women
this
opinion
,
That
they
must
giue
vnto
the
Church
the
tenth
Night
,
as
they
doe
vnto
their
Husband
.
A
Fryer
,
with
a
poysoned
Host
,
brought
vnto
his
death
Henrie
,
the
seuenth
Emperour
of
that
Name
.
Thus
much
out
of
Pasquine
in
a
●rance
;
wherein
,
if
thou
be
disposed
,
thou
shalt
find
euery
thing
that
I
haue
set
downe
,
and
much
more
:
which
,
least
I
should
be
too
tedious
,
I
haue
omitted
.
The
Trayterous
Practises
of
the
Papists
against
Queene
ELIZABETH
,
during
her
Raigne
,
and
of
Gods
Preseruations
towards
her
.
THe
most
iust
and
apparant
Iudgements
of
God
vpon
persecuting
Papists
,
which
haue
shed
the
innocent
bloud
of
poore
Protestants
,
hath
beene
declared
:
Wherein
not
onely
in
other
Countries
God
hath
manifested
his
indignation
against
them
,
but
most
especially
in
this
Realme
,
you
haue
seene
the
Uiall
of
Gods
wrath
powred
vpon
the
most
part
of
the
Persecutors
in
Quéene
Maries
time
;
especially
vpon
the
Persecuting
Clergie
,
who
all
fell
into
the
pit
that
they
had
digged
for
others
.
As
for
Bonner
,
whose
Iudgement
is
not
yet
declared
,
hee
dyed
in
Prison
,
and
was
buried
in
a
Dunghill
:
And
as
for
Doctor
Story
,
as
great
a
Persecutor
as
Bonner
,
you
may
reade
of
his
iust
Iudgement
in
this
Historie
following
;
how
he
was
drawne
from
the
Tower
to
Tyburne
,
and
there
hanged
and
quartered
for
Treason
.
Tyburne
was
long
time
after
called
Stories
Cappe
.
If
wee
doe
but
consider
the
vnhappinesse
of
Q.
Maries
Raigne
,
together
with
the
prosperous
and
long
Raigne
of
Queene
Elizabeth
,
it
is
easie
to
see
the
louing
countenance
of
God
●uer
the
Protestants
,
and
how
God
bendeth
his
browes
against
the
Papists
:
And
as
sure
as
God
hath
ouerthrowne
them
heere
in
this
Realme
,
beyond
the
expectation
of
any
man
,
so
certainely
will
the
Almightie
God
●●nfound
the
whole
Pope-●ome
at
his
time
appointed
;
how
vnlikely
soeuer
it
seemeth
vnto
the
carnall-eyed
Papist
,
that
will
not
see
the
Prophesies
of
the
Spirit
of
God
,
which
most
plainely
fore-shew
the
same
.
But
now
touching
the
Historie
of
Queene
Elizabeths
Raigne
.
In
the
yeare
1569
,
Pope
Pius
the
fift
sent
Nicholas
Morton
Doctor
of
Diuinitie
,
an
Englishman
,
into
England
,
to
admonish
certaine
Noblemen
that
were
Papists
,
That
Queene
Elizabeth
was
an
Heretike
,
and
therefore
by
Law
hath
lost
all
Dominion
and
Power
,
and
may
freely
be
accounted
as
an
Heathen
and
Publican
,
and
that
her
subiects
are
not
from
henceforth
bound
to
obey
her
Lawes
and
Commandements
.
Whereupon
presently
the
Earles
of
Northumberland
and
Westmerland
rebelled
against
the
Queene
in
the
North
:
but
the
Earle
of
Suffex
was
sent
into
the
North
,
being
appointed
the
Queenes
Lieutenant
generall
,
who
proclaymed
them
Traytors
:
and
he
sent
out
to
all
such
Gentlemen
as
he
knew
to
be
her
Maiesties
louing
subiects
;
which
came
vnto
him
with
such
a
number
,
as
he
was
able
to
make
aboue
5000.
horsemen
and
footmen
:
and
being
accompanied
with
the
Earle
of
Rutland
,
his
Lieutenant
;
the
Lord
Hunsdon
,
Generall
of
his
Horsemen
;
William
Lord
Eure
,
leader
of
the
Footmen
;
and
Sir
Raph
Sadler
,
Treasurer
;
Sir
George
Bowes
was
made
Marshall
of
the
Armie
.
When
the
Armie
was
comming
to
Durham
,
the
Rebels
fled
to
Exham
▪
The
night
before
they
came
to
Exham
,
the
Rebels
were
gone
to
Mawarth
;
where
they
counselled
with
Edward
Dacres
concerning
their
owne
weakenesse
,
being
they
were
pursued
of
the
Earle
of
Sussex
,
seuen
thousand
strong
:
and
moreouer
,
the
Earle
of
Warwicke
,
the
Lord
Clinton
,
Lord
Admirall
of
England
,
and
Lord
Uicount
Herford
,
with
an
Army
of
12000.
●ut
of
the
South
,
being
not
farre
behind
them
at
Browne-bridge
.
The
next
night
the
Garles
of
Northumberland
and
Westmerland
,
with
sundry
principall
Gentlemen
,
fled
vnto
Hatlew
in
Scotland
:
The
other
Rebels
were
shortly
after
taken
by
the
Earle
of
Sussex
,
and
66.
of
the
name
of
Constables
,
and
others
,
executed
at
Durham
;
amongst
whom
was
an
Alderman
of
the
Towne
,
and
a
Priest
,
called
Parson
Plomtree
.
Then
Sir
George
Bowes
Marshall
executed
many
in
euery
Market
Towne
and
other
places
betwixt
New-castle
and
Wetherby
,
six
myles
in
length
,
and
foure
myles
in
breadth
.
And
Leonard
Dacre
hauing
raysed
a
great
number
of
people
,
the
Lord
Hunsdon
set
vpon
him
,
and
slew
manie
of
his
people
,
and
●orc●d
them
to
flye
into
Scotland
.
Symon
Digby
,
Iohn
Fulthroppe
Esquire
,
Robert
Peniman
,
and
Thomas
Bishop
Gent.
were
drawne
from
the
Castle
of
Yorke
to
Knaues●er●
,
and
there
hanged
and
quartered
.
Then
they
went
with
all
their
power
into
Scotland
,
and
burnt
,
ouerthrew
,
and
spoyled
all
the
Castles
,
Townes
,
and
Uillages
before
them
,
aboue
fi●tie
strong
Castles
and
Piles
,
and
aboue
three
thousand
Townes
and
Uillages
,
and
they
tooke
many
Prisoners
,
and
returned
sa●ely
.
Also
a
Conspiracie
was
made
by
certaine
Gentlemen
and
other
in
the
Countie
of
Norfolke
,
whose
purpose
was
vpon
Midsummer
day
,
at
Harlstone
Faire
,
with
the
sound
of
a
Trumpet
to
haue
raysed
a
number
,
and
then
to
proclayme
their
pretence
.
This
matter
was
vttered
by
Thomas
Kete
vnto
Iohn
Kensey
,
who
sent
the
said
Kete
vnto
the
next
Instice
,
before
whom
he
opened
the
whole
matter
;
whereupon
Drew
Drewrie
apprehended
Iohn
Throgmorton
,
and
many
Gentlemen
of
the
Citi●
of
Norwich
and
the
Countrey
of
Norfolke
:
at
the
next
Sessions
ten
of
them
were
indited
of
Treason
,
and
Iohn
Throgmorton
,
Thomas
Brooke
,
and
George
Dedman
hanged
,
drawne
,
and
quartered
.
Doctor
Sanders
de
visibili
Monarchia
,
lib.
7.
pag.
730.
sayth
,
That
the
purposes
and
endeuours
of
these
Noblemen
were
to
be
praysed
,
which
wanted
not
their
certaine
and
happie
successe
;
for
though
they
were
not
able
to
draw
the
Soules
of
their
Brethren
out
of
the
pit
of
Schisme
,
yet
both
they
themselues
nobly
confessed
the
Catholike
Faith
,
and
many
of
them
gaue
their
liues
for
their
Br●thren
,
which
is
the
highest
degree
of
Charitie
:
the
rest
of
them
rescued
themselues
from
the
Bondage
both
of
Schisme
and
Sinne
vnto
the
Freedome
wherewith
Christ
hath
made
v●
free
.
And
in
his
Booke
of
Motiues
he
calleth
these
Martyrs
;
to
wit
,
the
Earle
of
Northumberland
,
Doctor
Story
,
Felton
,
the
Nortons
,
M.
Woodhouse
,
M.
Plumtree
,
and
so
many
hundreds
of
the
Northerne
men
.
The
said
Nortons
were
Thomas
Norton
and
Christopher
Norton
of
Yorkeshire
,
and
they
were
hanged
,
beheaded
,
and
quartered
for
Treason
,
for
the
late
Rebellion
in
the
North.
The
said
Felton
was
one
Iohn
Felton
,
which
this
yeare
was
drawne
from
Newgate
to
Paules
Churchyard
,
and
hanged
before
the
Bishops
Pallace
Gate
,
cut
downe
aliue
,
bowelled
,
and
quartered
,
for
hanging
a
Bull
from
the
Pope
for
the
Excommunicating
of
the
Queene
,
at
the
Gate
of
the
Bishop
of
Londons
Pallace
.
And
the
afore-mentioned
Doctor
Story
was
that
cruell
Story
that
burned
so
manie
in
Queene
Maries
time
:
who
the
first
of
Iune
,
this
yeare
1571.
was
drawne
from
the
Tower
of
London
to
Tyburne
,
and
there
hanged
and
quartered
.
And
in
his
seuenth
Booke
,
page
734.
he
sayth
,
The
fulnesse
of
the
Apostolike
Power
hath
declared
the
said
Elizabeth
an
Hereticke
,
and
a
fauourer
of
Heretickes
,
and
that
such
as
adhere
vnto
her
,
haue
incurred
the
Sentence
of
Anathema
:
And
that
she
is
depriued
of
her
Right
of
her
Kingdome
,
and
of
all
her
Dominion
,
Dignitie
,
and
Priuiledge
,
and
that
the
Nobles
,
People
,
and
Subiects
of
the
Realme
,
and
all
others
that
haue
made
Oath
vnto
her
▪
are
assoyled
for
euer
from
such
Oath
,
and
all
dutie
of
Allegeance
,
Fidelitie
,
and
Obedience
,
by
the
Authoritie
of
the
Popes
Sentence
,
whereby
he
hath
depriued
her
of
her
Kingdome
,
and
forbidden
all
the
Nobles
,
People
,
and
Subiects
,
and
others
aforesaid
,
that
they
be
not
so
bold
to
obey
her
or
her
Lawes
,
and
whosoeuer
doth
otherwise
,
hee
hath
bound
with
like
Sentence
of
Curse
.
And
Bristow
in
his
sixt
Motiue
,
fol.
31.
They
miserably
forget
themselues
,
who
feare
not
the
Excommunications
of
Pius
the
fift
,
in
whom
Christ
himselfe
hath
spoken
and
excommunicated
,
with
as
great
power
as
S.
Paul
excommunicated
:
and
Christ
hath
done
Miracles
by
him
,
euen
as
S.
Paul
did
Miracles
.
And
in
his
40.
Motiue
he
sayth
:
When
the
Pope
doth
duly
discharge
vs
from
subiection
,
and
the
Prince
offender
from
Dominion
,
he
doth
it
with
such
griefe
of
heart
,
as
if
a
man
should
cut
off
from
his
bodie
,
to
saue
the
wholesome
most
principall
,
but
rotten
part
thereof
.
And
Sanders
,
lib.
7.
fol.
744.
he
calleth
Felton
an
honorable
Martyr
;
for
he
was
led
with
the
loue
and
zeale
of
the
Catholike
Faith
:
when
hee
saw
that
the
desperate
health
of
his
Country
could
not
be
restored
but
by
some
most
bitter
medicine
,
would
not
suffer
the
sentence
of
the
Pope
should
be
hidden
from
his
Countrymen
:
And
there
he
calleth
Doctor
Story
a
noble
Martyr
▪
saying
:
When
he
was
arraigned
of
high
Treason
,
for
conspiring
with
certaine
of
Antwarpe
against
the
Quéene
,
attempting
to
change
the
schismaticall
Religion
,
which
now
raigneth
in
England
,
vnto
the
Catholike
Religion
;
being
brought
vnto
the
Barre
,
he
onely
pleaded
vnto
the
Iurisdiction
of
the
Court
,
denying
that
the
English
Iudges
had
any
power
ouer
him
,
being
no
Subiect
to
the
English
Queene
,
but
rather
to
the
King
Catholike
;
and
hee
expounds
his
meaning
to
be
,
because
hee
very
well
knew
,
that
the
Queene
of
England
,
by
the
declaratorie
Sentence
of
the
Pope
,
was
for
manifest
Heres●e
depriued
from
all
Right
of
Kingdome
,
and
that
therefore
no
Magistrate
created
by
her
,
or
adhering
vnto
her
,
could
be
acknowledged
by
him
,
least
himselfe
also
should
be
bound
with
the
same
Curse
.
And
further
,
there
were
many
Seminarie
Priests
,
which
laboured
by
all
persuasions
that
might
be
to
iustifie
the
foresaid
Excommunication
of
Pope
Pius
,
and
to
withdraw
the
Quéenes
subiects
hearts
from
their
true
obedience
:
of
whom
,
manie
of
them
were
taken
and
committed
vnto
Prisons
,
as
follow
:
Edmund
Campion
.
EDmund
Campion
,
was
a
chiefe
champion
for
the
pope
:
he
was
committed
vnto
the
Tower
:
he
would
neither
deny
nor
confesse
the
Quéenes
supremacy
nor
iusti●●e
,
neither
deny
the
power
&
iustice
of
the
popes
excommunication
,
nor
commend
,
nor
discommend
the
doctrine
of
Sanders
&
B●istow
,
as
before
:
but
answered
so
cunningly
,
that
nothing
could
be
made
thereof
:
He
was
after
disputed
withall
touching
all
points
of
Religion
,
by
the
Deame
of
Paules
,
and
the
Deane
of
Windsor
,
and
diuers
other
diuines
,
but
because
all
their
arguments
and
reason
in
this
book
before
are
moresuff●
c●ently
handled
many
times
:
I
referre
the
Reader
vnto
the
booke
of
the
report
thereof
.
Thomas
Forde
,
Iohn
Shert
,
Robert
Iohnson
Priests
.
THese
were
executed
at
Tyburne
the
28.
of
May
,
because
they
were
sent
as
instruments
,
for
,
and
in
the
behalfe
of
the
Pope
,
in
the
aforesaid
disloyall
&
tray●erous
cause
:
they
were
drawne
vpon
hurdles
from
the
Tower
vnto
the
place
of
execution
:
when
they
were
come
beyond
Saint
Giles
in
the
field
,
there
approched
vnto
the
hurdle
one
of
their
fect
,
a
Priest
as
himselfe
hath
confessed
,
who
said
vnto
the
prisoners
,
O
Gentlemen
,
be
ioyfull
in
the
blond
of
Iesus
Christ
,
for
this
is
the
●ay
of
your
triumph
and
ioy
:
and
further
he
said
vnto
the
prisoners
,
I
pro●ounce
a
pardon
vnto
you
:
yea
I
pronounce
a
full
remission
and
pardon
vnto
your
soules
:
Wherevpon
he
was
apprehen●●d
,
and
▪
th●
Sheriffe
asked
him
what
he
was
,
he
answered
,
that
he
was
the
voice
of
a
cryer
in
the
wildernes
,
and
that
hee
was
sent
to
prepare
the
Lords
way
:
wh●revpon
h●
was
carried
to
Newgate
:
where
he
confessed
himselfe
a
priest
,
and
that
he
had
long
so
dissembled
,
and
that
he
would
now
doe
so
no
more
.
When
they
were
brought
vnto
the
place
of
execution
,
Thomas
Ford
,
was
first
brought
vp
into
the
Cart
:
He
said
,
he
did
acknowledge
the
Queenes
Maiesties
supremacie
in
all
things
temporall
▪
but
as
concerning
Ecclesiasticall
causes
,
I
deny
her
,
that
onely
belongeth
vnto
the
Uicar
of
Christ
the
Pope
:
Hee
granted
to
nothing
,
but
shewed
himselfe
an
impious
and
obstinate
Traytor
:
he
refused
to
pray
in
the
English
tongue
,
mumbling
a
few
Latine
prayers
,
and
desired
those
that
were
ex
domo
Dei
,
to
pray
with
him
and
so
died
.
Iohn
Shert
,
was
brought
from
the
●urdle
vnto
the
gallowes
,
as
Ford
hanged
there
,
he
held
vp
his
hands
vnto
him
,
and
said
,
O
swéet
Tom
!
O
happy
Tom
!
O
blessed
Tom
!
Then
Ford
was
cut
downe
,
and
brought
vnto
the
place
where
hee
should
be
quartered
:
Then
looking
downe
from
the
Cart
,
vnto
the
dead
body
,
hee
knéeled
down
,
&
held
vp
his
hands
vnto
it
,
saying
againe
:
O
blessed
Tom
:
O
happy
Tom
:
thy
swéet
soule
pray
for
me
:
O
deere
Tom
,
thy
blessed
soule
pray
for
mee
.
Then
the
Sheriffe
had
him
aske
the
Quéene
forgiuenes
,
and
he
might
receiue
her
princely
mercy
:
He
answered
,
what
M.
Sheriffe
shall
I
saue
this
fraile
&
vile
carkasse
,
and
damne
mine
own
soule
:
No
,
no
,
I
am
a
Catholick
,
in
that
faith
I
was
born
,
in
that
faith
I
will
die
&
heare
shal
my
bloud
●eale
it
:
Then
said
M.
Sheriffe
,
is
this
the
fruits
of
your
religion
,
to
knéele
vnto
the
dead
body
of
thy
fellow
,
&
desire
his
soule
to
pray
for
thee
:
What
can
it
profit
or
hinder
thee
,
pray
to
God
,
&
hee
will
help
thee
:
he
answered
,
this
is
the
true
Catholick
religion
,
and
whosoeuer
is
not
of
it
is
damned
:
I
desire
his
so●le
to
pray
for
mee
:
The
most
glorious
Uirgine
Mary
pray
for
me
;
and
all
the
holy
company
in
heauen
to
pray
for
mee
:
Then
the
people
cryed
away
with
the
Traytor
:
Then
the
Sheriffe
said
:
O
Sherte
,
forsake
the
whoore
of
Rome
,
that
wicked
Antichrist
,
with
all
his
abhominable
blasphemies
and
tr●acheries
,
and
put
thy
whole
confidence
in
Iesus
Christ
:
Then
he
said
,
O
Master
Sherife
,
you
little
remember
the
day
when
as
I
and
you
shall
stand
both
at
one
Barre
,
and
I
shall
witnesse
against
you
that
you
call
that
holy
and
blessed
Uicar
of
Christ
,
Whore
of
Rome
:
then
he
said
his
prayers
in
Latine
▪
and
the
Cart
was
drawne
away
.
Robert
Iohnson
likewise
would
not
aske
the
Quéen
pardon
,
affirmed
the
Pope
to
be
the
head
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
and
would
not
say
his
prayers
in
English
;
and
when
he
had
said
them
in
Latine
he
died
.
Luke
Kirbie
,
William
Filbie
,
Thomas
Cottom
,
and
Lawrence
Richardson
.
THese
were
executed
at
Tyburne
:
vpon
the
thirtéenth
day
of
May
they
were
brought
from
the
Tower
of
London
vnto
the
place
of
execution
:
first
,
William
Filbie
was
brought
vp
into
the
Cart
,
being
asked
whether
he
would
acknowledge
the
Quéen
supreme
head
of
the
Church
of
England
;
no
(
quoth
he
)
I
will
acknowledge
no
other
head
of
the
Church
then
the
Pope
onely
.
He
prayed
that
God
wold
incline
the
Quéens
heart
to
be
mercifull
towards
the
Catholikes
,
of
which
societi●
he
was
one
.
They
opening
his
bosome
●ound
two
crosses
in
it
,
which
were
holden
vp
and
shewed
vnto
the
people
,
and
besides
that
,
his
crown
was
shauen
;
so
after
a
few
Latin
prayers
,
the
Cart
was
drawne
away
.
The
next
was
Luke
Kirbie
:
one
charged
him
,
that
when
he
was
at
Rome
he
deliuered
him
certaine
silke
pictures
,
which
he
said
were
hallowed
by
the
Pope
;
and
you
told
me
what
indulgences
were
allowed
by
th●m●
one
of
them
,
which
was
a
Crucifix
,
you
gaue
mee
,
the
other
you
willed
mee
to
deliuer
vnto
your
friends
at
Reimes
and
in
England
,
and
you
gaue
me
two
Iulios
to
goe
into
the
Citie
to
buy
more
,
and
when
I
had
bought
them
,
you
tooke
thrée
or
foure
of
the
fairest
from
me
,
promising
to
get
them
hallowed
at
the
next
benediction
,
which
he
confessed
to
be
true
:
he
affirmed
that
the
Pope
had
power
to
depose
any
Prince
from
his
Kingdome
,
if
he
fall
by
infidelitie
.
He
would
not
repent
and
aske
the
Quéene
pardon
though
vpon
that
condition
he
might
haue
bin
discharged
:
he
would
not
pray
in
English
:
the
preacher
desired
him
to
say
a
prayer
after
him
,
and
if
he
could
find
any
fault
therein
he
should
be
resolued
;
O
(
quoth
he
)
you
and
I
be
not
of
one
faith
,
therefore
I
should
offend
God
if
I
should
pray
with
you
;
so
saying
his
Pater
noster
in
Latin
,
he
ended
his
life
.
Then
Lawrence
Richardson
was
brought
vp
to
be
executed
:
he
confessed
himselfe
a
Catholike
,
and
that
he
would
beléeue
in
all
things
as
the
Catholike
Church
of
Rome
did
,
and
he
allowed
the
only
suprema●ie
vnto
the
Pope
;
and
after
certain
Latin
prayers
said
he
died
.
Then
was
Cottom
brought
vp
:
he
looking
vpon
the
bodie
of
Lawrence
Richardson
,
lift
vp
his
eyes
and
hands
,
and
said
,
O
blessed
Lawrence
pray
for
me
,
thy
blessed
soule
Lawrence
pray
for
me
.
The
Preachers
and
people
rebuked
him
,
saying
,
that
he
ought
to
pray
vnto
none
but
God
;
he
answered
,
he
was
assured
that
Lawrence
will
pray
for
him
:
he
denied
to
repent
and
aske
pardon
of
the
Quéen
.
When
he
had
said
his
Pater
noster
and
an
Aue
Maria
he
ended
his
life
.
As
before
is
declared
the
rebellions
in
England
by
the
seducing
of
wicked
spirits
,
so
not
long
after
followed
an
open
rebellion
in
Ireland
:
they
tooke
armes
and
came
into
the
field
against
her
Maies●ie
,
and
her
Lieutenants
with
their
forces
vnder
banners
displayed
,
inducing
many
simple
people
to
follow
them
in
their
trayterous
actions
,
being
bent
to
haue
deposed
the
Quéens
Maiestie
from
her
crowne
,
and
to
haue
trayterously
set
into
her
place
some
other
whom
they
liked
,
yet
by
Gods
power
giuen
vnto
her
Maiesty
they
were
quickly
vanquished
,
some
few
of
them
suffered
by
order
of
the
law
,
but
the
greate●t
part
vpon
confession
of
their
fa●lts
were
pardoned
:
some
of
the
principall
escaped
into
forreine
countries
.
These
notable
Traytors
and
Rebels
informed
many
Kings
Princes
,
and
States
,
especially
the
Pope
,
from
whom
they
all
had
first
secretly
their
comfort
to
rebell
,
that
the
cause
of
the
flying
was
for
the
religion
of
Rome
,
and
maintenance
of
the
Popes
authoritie
,
whereas
the
most
of
them
before
they
rebell●d
,
liued
notoriously
euill
:
out
of
England
fled
Charles
Neuill
Earle
of
Westmerland
,
who
was
vtterly
wasted
by
loosenes
of
life
,
and
how
afterward
his
body
was
eaten
with
vlcers
of
lewd
causes
all
his
companions
did
see
.
Out
of
Ireland
ran
Thomas
Stukely
a
defamed
person
thorough
out
all
Christendome
:
he
fled
out
of
England
for
P●racies
,
and
out
of
Ireland
for
treason
:
these
two
were
the
first
ring-leaders
to
the
rest
of
the
rebells
,
the
one
for
England
,
the
other
for
Ireland
;
yet
it
liked
the
Pope
to
fauour
their
treasons
,
and
to
animate
them
to
continue
their
wicked
purposes
,
to
wit
,
to
inuade
Queen
Elizabeths
Realme
with
forren
forces
:
hee
thundred
out
B●lls
,
excommunications
▪
&
other
publike
writings
,
denouncing
her
not
to
be
the
Queene
of
the
Realme
,
commanding
her
subiects
,
vnder
paine
of
excommunication
to
depart
from
their
alleagean●es
,
authorizing
and
prouoking
all
persons
within
both
her
realmes
to
rebell
;
and
vpon
this
vn●hristian
warrant
all
those
that
were
fled
,
and
such
as
had
forsaken
their
natiue
countrey
haue
many
yeares
runne
vp
and
downe
from
countrey
to
countrey
to
gather
forces
and
money
for
forces
,
and
to
〈◊〉
Princes
to
make
warre
vpon
their
natiue
countrey
,
some
practising
secretly
to
murther
the
Quéene
,
and
very
many
with
publike
infamous
Libels
,
full
of
poysoned
lyes
,
did
séeke
to
vphold
that
Antichristian
warrant
of
the
Popes
Buls
.
And
for
better
furtherance
of
these
intentions
,
they
deuised
to
erect
certaine
schooles
,
which
they
called
Seminaries
,
to
nourish
persons
disposed
to
sedition
,
that
they
might
become
séedmen
,
in
the
●illag●
of
sedition
,
and
to
send
them
secretly
into
England
,
and
Ireland
,
vnder
secret
maskes
,
some
of
priesthood
,
some
of
other
inferior
orders
of
the
meaner
sort
,
being
called
Seminaries
;
and
the
●ancor
sort
,
Ies●ites
,
bringing
with
them
,
hallowed
Wax
,
their
Agnus
Dei
,
many
kind
of
beades
,
and
such
like
,
labouring
secretly
to
perswade
the
people
,
to
allow
of
the
popes
foresaid
Buls
▪
and
of
his
absolute
authoritie
ouer
all
Princes
&
Countreyes
:
And
if
this
trayterous
and
crafty
course
,
had
not
by
Gods
goodnes
been
espied
,
and
stayed
,
there
had
followed
horrible
vprores
in
the
Realmes
:
for
as
many
as
should
be
perswaded
to
obey
the
Popes
warrant
,
must
needs
b●e
secret
traytors
,
&
there
should
haue
wanted
nothing
but
power
and
opport●nitie
to
be
open
traytors
:
but
God
of
his
goo●nes
discouered
some
of
these
seditious
seedmen
of
rebellions
:
and
when
they
could
not
be
moued
to
repent
of
their
trayterous
determinations
,
they
were
iustly
condemned
,
for
adhering
vnto
the
capitall
enemy
of
her
Maiestie
,
and
her
crowne
:
The
Pope
who
hath
not
only
been
the
cause
of
two
rebellions
already
in
England
,
and
Ireland
:
but
in
Ireland
did
manifestly
maintaine
his
owne
people
:
Captaines
and
souldiers
vnder
the
banner
of
Rome
against
her
Maiestie
.
And
further
those
Traytors
prouoke
newly
other
seditious
persons
secr●t●y
to
enter
into
the
Realme
to
reuiue
the
execution
of
the
Popes
Bulles
,
pretending
when
they
are
apprehended
,
that
they
came
into
the
Realme
onely
by
the
commaundement
of
their
Superiors
the
heads
of
the
Ie●uits
,
to
whom
they
are
bound
by
Ooth
against
either
King
or
Country
,
and
that
their
comming
is
to
informe
,
and
reforme
mens
conscience
from
errors
,
in
some
points
of
Religion
as
they
shall
thinke
meete
:
but
it
is
manifestly
prooued
,
that
their
labour
is
secretly
to
win
al
people
,
with
whom
they
dare
deale
,
so
to
allow
the
Popes
Buls
and
Authority
,
and
be
discharged
of
their
Allegeance
,
and
to
be
well
warranted
to
take
armes
against
her
Maiesty
when
they
shall
bee
thereunto
called
,
and
to
be
ready
secretly
to
ioyne
with
any
Forraine
force
that
can
be
procured
to
inuade
the
Realme
:
whereof
they
giue
great
comfort
of
successe
.
And
because
most
euident
perils
would
follow
,
if
these
virmine
were
suffered
to
creepe
by
stealth
into
the
Realme
,
and
spread
their
poyson
therein
,
therefore
doe
they
most
iustly
suf●er
death
as
Traitors
.
One
of
their
compaine
,
Doctor
San●ders
a
lewd
Scholler
and
subiect
of
England
,
a
fugitiue
,
a
principall
conspirator
with
the
traytors
and
rebells
at
Rome
,
was
the
Popes
Legat
and
commander
and
treasorer
for
those
warres
aforesaid
,
passing
into
Ireland
,
openly
by
writing
he
gloriously
auowed
the
Popes
Bull
,
as
is
before
declared
;
but
God
plagued
him
with
a
strange
death
,
who
wandring
in
the
mon●ntaines
in
Ireland
without
succour
,
died
rauing
in
a
frensie
.
The
miserable
Earle
of
Desmond
being
a
principall
doer
in
the
rebellion
in
Ireland
,
secretly
wandring
without
succour
,
as
a
miserable
beggar
,
was
taken
by
one
of
the
Irishrie
in
his
Cabbin
,
and
his
head
cut
off
from
his
body
:
an
e●d
due
to
such
an
arch-rebell
.
Iames
Fitz
Morrice
the
first
traytor
in
Ireland
▪
next
vnto
Stukeley
,
was
slaine
by
an
Irish
yong
Gentleman
as
he
went
to
burne
his
fathers
countrey
.
Desmount
brother
vnto
the
Earle
a
blondie
faithlesse
traytor
and
a
notable
murtherer
of
his
familier
friends
,
who
likewise
wandring
to
séeke
some
prey
like
a
Wel●e
in
the
woods
,
he
was
taken
and
beheaded
,
as
he
had
vsed
others
,
being
,
as
he
thought
,
sufficiently
armed
with
the
Popes
Bulls
,
and
an
Agnus
Dei
,
and
a
notable
ring
hanging
about
his
neck
,
sent
from
the
Popes
●●●ger
.
Iohn
Someruile
a
furious
yong
man
,
of
Warwick
shire
:
of
late
he
was
discouered
and
taken
in
his
way
,
comming
with
a
full
intent
to
haue
killed
the
Quéen
:
he
confessed
his
attempt
,
and
that
he
was
moued
thereunto
in
his
wicked
spirit
,
by
inticements
of
certaine
seditious
and
trayterous
persons
his
kinsemen
and
allies
,
and
by
often
reading
of
sundry
seditious
vile
bookes
,
lately
published
against
the
Quéenes
Maiestie
.
William
Parry
his
treasons
against
Queene
ELIZABETH
.
HEe
had
committed
a
great
outrage
against
a
Gentlem●n
,
one
M.
Hare
of
the
Inner
Temple
,
meaning
to
haue
murdered
him
in
his
owne
chamber
,
for
which
he
was
iustly
conuicted
;
wherefore
he
went
beyond
Sea
,
and
subiected
himselfe
vnto
the
Pope
,
and
vpon
conference
with
certaine
Iesuits
,
he
conceiued
his
detestable
treason
to
kill
the
Quéene
,
which
he
vowed
himselfe
by
promise
,
letters
,
and
vowes
to
performe
it
,
and
so
returned
vnto
England
in
Ianuary
1583.
and
put
in
practise
diuers
times
to
execute
his
diuellish
purpose
.
Pretending
that
he
had
matter
of
great
importance
to
reueale
vnto
the
Quéen
,
he
obtained
secret
accesse
vnto
her
Maiestie
,
she
hauing
then
but
one
Councellor
with
her
,
who
was
so
farre
distant
as
he
could
not
heare
his
spéech
:
he
shewed
her
Maiestie
his
procéedings
with
the
●esuits
,
and
one
Thomas
Morgan
a
fugitiue
at
Parris
,
who
perswaded
him
to
kill
her
Maiestie
,
saying
that
his
only
intent
of
procéeding
so
farre
with
●hem
was
but
only
to
this
end
,
to
discouer
the
dangerous
practises
deuised
and
attempted
against
her
Maiestie
,
by
her
di●loyal
subiects
,
and
other
malicious
persons
in
forren
parts
;
but
afterward
it
appeared
most
manifestly
by
his
owne
confession
,
and
by
his
dealing
with
one
Edmund
Neuill
Esquire
,
that
his
intent
in
discouering
the
same
in
such
sort
as
he
did
,
was
but
to
make
the
way
the
easier
vnto
his
most
diuellish
purpose
.
The
Quéen
suffred
him
diuers
times
to
haue
priuate
conference
with
her
,
●&
offered
him
a
most
liberal
pension
,
yet
notwithstanding
he
did
vehemently
importunat
the
said
Neuill
to
be
an
associate
vnto
his
wicked
enterprise
,
as
to
an
action
lawfull
and
meritorious
:
but
the
Almighty
God
that
was
protector
of
her
Maiesty
,
euen
from
her
cradle
,
so
wrought
in
Neuils
heart
,
as
he
was
moued
to
reueale
the
same
vnto
her
Maiesty
,
whereupon
the
examination
of
the
matter
was
committed
vnto
the
Earle
of
Leicester
,
and
Sir
Christopher
Hatton
;
vpon
the
examination
whereof
,
when
Parrie
saw
the
said
Neuill
so
to
declare
the
truth
,
and
so
constantly
affirme
the
same
,
he
confessed
all
,
saying
:
that
comming
vnto
the
chamber
of
Thomas
Morgan
aforesaid
,
one
greatly
beloued
and
trusted
in
the
Papists
side
;
he
broke
with
me
that
I
should
vndertake
to
kill
the
Quéen
,
I
told
him
it
would
be
easily
done
if
it
were
lawfully
done
and
warranted
in
the
opinion
of
som
learned
Deuines
:
then
I
was
resolued
by
Deuines
,
and
I
went
so
farre
by
Letters
and
conferences
in
Italie
,
that
I
could
not
goe
backe
,
but
promised
faithfully
to
performe
the
enterprise
,
if
his
holinesse
would
allow
it
,
and
grant
me
remission
of
my
sinnes
:
then
I
confessed
my selfe
vnto
a
Iesuite
,
and
tooke
his
aduice
in
the
matter
,
who
most
louingly
imbraced
and
commended
me
:
then
I
wrote
a
Letter
vnto
the
Pope
to
require
of
him
absolution
of
my
sinnes
,
in
consideration
of
so
great
an
enterprise
vndertaken
,
without
promise
or
reward
:
then
I
went
vnto
the
Popes
Nuntio
,
and
read
the
letter
vnto
him
,
and
inclosed
and
sealed
it
,
he
promised
me
to
procure
answer
from
the
Pope
,
and
louingly
imbraced
me
,
wished
me
good
spéede
,
and
promised
me
that
I
should
be
remembred
at
the
Altar
.
Then
he
said
he
comming
to
England
,
hee
got
accesse
vnto
the
Quéene
,
as
before
:
then
came
Letters
into
England
vnto
me
from
Cardinall
Como
,
whereby
I
found
the
enterprise
commended
and
allowed
,
and
my selfe
absolued
in
the
Popes
name
of
all
my
sinnes
,
and
willed
to
go
forward
in
the
name
of
God
.
That
Letter
I
shewed
vnto
some
in
Court
,
who
imparted
it
to
the
Quéene
,
notwithstanding
it
confirmed
my
resolution
to
kill
her
,
and
made
it
cleere
in
my
conscience
that
it
was
lawfull
and
meritorious
.
When
I
looked
vpon
her
Maiestie
,
and
remembred
her
many
excellencies
,
I
was
greatly
troubled
,
yet
I
saw
no
remedie
,
for
my
vowes
were
in
heauen
,
and
my
letters
and
promises
in
earth
:
after
Doctor
Collens
book
was
sent
me
out
of
France
,
it
redoubled
my
former
conceits
;
euery
word
in
it
was
a
warrant
to
a
prepared
minde
:
it
taught
that
Kings
may
he
excommunicated
,
depriued
,
and
violently
handled
:
it
proueth
that
all
wars
,
ciuill
or
forren
,
vndertaken
for
religion
,
are
honourable
,
whereupon
hee
was
condemned
of
treason
,
and
drawne
vpon
a
Hurdle
from
the
Tower
vnto
the
Pallace
of
Westminster
,
where
he
was
executed
.
Francis
Throgmorton
.
HIs
confession
was
to
this
effect
:
When
I
was
at
Spaw
in
the
Countrey
of
Liege
,
I
entred
into
conference
with
one
Ienney
a
notorious
traytor
,
touching
the
altering
of
the
State
of
the
Realme
here
,
and
how
the
same
might
be
attempted
by
forreign
inuasion
,
and
to
the
like
effect
I
had
sundry
conferences
with
Sir
Francis
Englefield
in
the
Low
Countries
,
who
daily
solicited
the
K.
of
Spaine
to
inuade
the
Realme
,
and
I
continued
practising
against
her
Maiestie
and
the
State
by
letters
betw●ene
Sir
Francis
Englefield
and
my selfe
,
and
I
acquainted
Sir
Iohn
Throgmorton
my
father
with
my
trayterous
practises
,
who
disswaded
me
from
any
further
medling
with
these
practises
,
but
by
my
fathers
aduice
I
made
a
Catalogue
of
all
the
Noblemen
and
Gentlemen
that
were
Catholiks
,
and
did
discribe
the
hauens
of
this
Realme
for
landing
of
forces
.
He
confessed
that
he
was
acquainted
by
his
brother
Thomas
Throgmorton
with
a
resolute
determination
for
inuading
of
the
Realme
,
and
that
the
Duke
of
Guise
should
be
the
principall
executor
of
that
inuasion
,
to
the
intent
to
prepare
by
force
the
Quéens
tolleration
in
religion
for
the
Catholiks
;
and
if
her
Maiesty
should
refuse
so
to
doe
,
to
remoue
her
from
her
crowne
and
state
,
and
that
the
Duke
of
Guise
had
prepared
the
forces
,
but
there
wanted
money
and
assistance
of
the
Catholiques
in
England
,
to
ioyne
with
forreigne
forces
:
for
money
messengers
were
sent
,
both
to
Rome
and
Spaine
,
and
the
Spanish
Ambassadour
gaue
out
that
the
King
his
Master
would
not
only
make
some
notable
attempt
against
England
,
but
would
beare
halfe
the
charge
thereof
;
and
an
especiall
messenger
was
sent
into
England
,
vnder
a
counterfeit
name
from
the
confederats
in
France
,
to
signifie
here
the
plot
and
preparation
that
was
there
,
whereupon
I
tooke
vpon
me
to
be
a
follower
and
meanes
for
the
effecting
thereof
amongst
the
confederats
in
England
,
with
the
helpe
of
the
Spanish
Ambassador
,
knowing
that
he
being
a
publique
person
might
deale
therein
without
perill
,
and
that
the
Duke
of
Guise
made
speciall
choice
to
land
in
Sussex
,
about
Arundell
,
for
the
néere
cut
from
Fraunce
,
and
for
the
assured
persons
to
giue
assistance
,
and
I
shewed
the
whole
plot
of
the
hauens
for
landing
to
the
Spanish
Ambassadour
,
who
did
incourage
me
therein
:
also
there
was
sent
ouer
from
the
confederates
beyond
Sea
,
into
●ussex
,
Charles
Pager
,
vnder
the
name
of
Mope
,
alias
Spring
,
and
that
the
Spanish
Ambassador
was
made
priuie
vnto
his
comming
,
and
it
was
to
view
the
hauens
and
countrey
for
landing
such
forreigne
forces
about
Arundell
,
and
to
conferre
with
certain
principal
persons
for
assistance
,
and
he
confessed
that
there
was
a
deuice
betwéene
the
Spanish
Ambassador
and
him
,
how
such
principall
Recusants
within
the
Realme
as
were
in
Commission
for
the
peace
in
sundry
countries
,
might
vpon
the
bruit
of
landing
the
forreigne
forces
,
vnder
colour
of
defence
of
her
Maiestie
,
leuie
m●n
to
ioyne
vnto
the
forren
forces
;
whereupon
he
was
iustly
condemned
.
The
Earle
of
Northumberland
.
HEe
had
a
hand
in
the
rebellion
in
the
North
,
as
well
as
his
brother
,
and
behaued
himselfe
diligently
in
the
managing
of
those
treasons
,
yet
the
Quéen
was
content
to
remit
all
,
and
accept
him
againe
,
both
in
honour
and
fauour
,
yet
he
after
entred
into
a
new
plot
for
the
inuading
of
the
Realme
,
and
ouerthrow
of
the
gouernment
of
religion
,
and
to
endanger
her
Maiesties
person
,
and
put
her
from
her
Kingdome
,
being
a
conspirator
in
Throgmortons
treasons
:
it
was
concluded
by
the
Pope
that
the
state
of
Christendome
stood
vpon
the
stoute
assayling
of
England
,
and
that
it
should
be
inuaded
with
twenty
thousand
men
,
at
the
charge
of
the
Pope
and
other
Princes
,
and
that
her
Maiestie
should
be
deposed
,
and
some
English
Catholike
elected
King
,
and
that
many
Priests
should
come
into
the
Realme
to
win
a
number
vnto
the
Catholike
faith
to
ioyne
,
if
opportunity
serued
,
either
with
forrain
inuasion
,
or
with
tumults
at
home
.
The
head
Preacher
at
Narbon
in
Prouence
,
told
an
English-man
that
England
should
be
inuaded
by
a
forrain
King
,
and
the
Popish
Religion
restored
,
and
that
Priests
dispersed
themselues
in
England
for
the
better
strengthening
of
the
parties
.
One
Paine
executed
for
treason
,
confessed
that
this
Realme
could
not
continue
in
the
State
wherein
it
was
,
because
the
Pope
had
a
speciall
care
therof
,
and
would
in
short
time
,
eyther
by
forren
Princes
,
or
by
some
other
meanes
,
worke
a
change
of
things
here
.
The
Duke
of
Guise
two
yeares
did
solicite
the
Pope
and
other
Princes
,
to
supply
him
with
forces
to
inuade
this
Realme
.
There
was
found
about
a
Iesuite
that
was
taken
vpon
the
Sea
,
a
discourse
that
the
Earle
of
Northumberland
,
and
all
the
Catholike
Lords
and
Gentlemen
in
the
North
parts
will
assuredly
ioyne
with
forren
forces
,
and
therein
it
is
also
affirmed
that
the
Priests
,
dispersed
within
the
Realme
,
can
dispose
of
the
Catholikes
of
the
Realme
,
as
they
shall
be
ordered
,
and
that
the
Popes
excommunication
should
be
renued
and
pronounced
against
her
Maiesty
,
and
all
those
which
shall
take
her
part
,
and
that
all
such
should
be
holden
as
traytors
which
did
not
ioyne
with
the
Army
by
a
day
.
It
was
proued
that
the
Earle
had
conference
with
the
foresaid
Charles
Pager
,
comming
ouer
about
the
practise
and
prosecuting
of
the
said
enterprise
,
and
that
the
●arle
secretly
receiued
him
into
the
Gallery
at
Petworth
,
where
the
Earle
conferred
with
him
an
houre
,
from
whence
Paget
was
conueyed
backe
into
the
towne
,
where
he
lodged
all
night
,
and
the
next
night
he
was
conueyed
secretly
vnto
a
Lodge
in
the
●arls
Park
at
Pe●worth
,
where
he
was
kept
with
all
secrecie
eight
dayes
,
and
the
seruant
which
conueyed
him
was
enioyned
by
the
Earle
in
no
wise
to
discouer
him
,
and
Charles
Paget
returning
from
Petworth
,
took
shipping
again
to
goe
beyond
Sea
.
Paget
tolde
William
Shelley
of
Michelgroue
in
Essex
▪
Esquire
,
that
forreigne
Princes
would
seeke
reuenge
against
her
Maiestie
,
of
wrongs
by
her
done
against
them
,
and
would
take
such
opportunitie
as
might
〈◊〉
serue
them
,
and
that
the
Duke
of
Guise
would
be
a
dealer
herein
,
and
that
the
Earle
of
Northumberland
would
be
an
assistant
vnto
them
,
willing
Shelley
whatsoeuer
should
happe●
,
to
follow
the
Earle
of
Northumberland
,
and
that
the
Duke
of
Guise
had
forces
in
readinesse
for
the
altering
of
religion
here
in
England
,
and
that
the
Catholikes
would
all
ioyne
for
so
good
a
purpose
,
for
that
it
would
be
a
meanes
to
reform
religion
:
he
said
the
stirre
would
be
in
the
North
parts
▪
because
Sussex
was
not
conuenient
in
regard
there
was
no
safe
landing
there
▪
and
that
it
was
so
〈◊〉
Lond●n
,
and
that
when
any
stirre
should
be
the
Earle
of
Northumberland
would
goe
into
the
North
parts
,
and
when
the
Earle
perceiued
that
all
this
was
come
to
light
,
he
killed
himselfe
in
the
Tower
,
with
a
Pistoll
charged
with
thrée
Bullets
.
Anthony
Babington
,
with
thirteene
young
Gentlemen
more
.
THese
conspired
the
death
of
Quéene
Elizabeth
:
they
swore
they
would
set
the
Pope
in
h●s
former
state
in
England
,
or
else
die
the
death
,
and
they
combined
and
confederated
themselues
by
vow
and
oath
,
in
a
most
horrible
enterprise
,
by
murther
to
take
away
the
life
of
her
Maiesty
,
wherefore
they
were
iustly
condemned
,
and
executed
.
The
story
of
the
Spanish
Fleet
,
Ann.
1588.
THe
said
Fléet
was
a
preparing
thrée
or
foure
years
,
and
being
in
full
perfection
came
into
our
seas
,
with
such
mighty
strength
,
as
no
nauy
of
England
or
Christendom
could
abide
their
●orce
.
And
to
make
the
intended
conquest
of
this
realme
sure
,
to
the
same
should
also
haue
ioyned
the
mighty
armie
which
the
Duke
of
Parma
had
made
ready
in
the
Low-countries
,
which
Army
should
land
in
this
realme
,
and
so
both
by
sea
&
land
this
realme
should
be
inuaded
,
and
a
speedy
conquest
made
thereof
,
whereupon
it
was
gathered
that
neither
by
sea
nor
by
land
there
could
be
much
resistance
made
,
&
that
there
would
be
a
strong
party
in
this
realme
of
papists
to
ioine
with
the
forrein
forces
;
but
within
eight
or
nine
daies
of
the
appearance
of
the
popish
so
great
a
nauie
vpon
the
coast
of
England
,
it
was
forced
to
flée
from
the
coast
of
Flanders
neer
Callice
,
towards
the
vnknown
parts
of
the
cold
North
,
and
all
their
hope
of
an
imagined
conquest
was
quite
ouerthrowne
.
It
could
procéed
of
no
reason
of
man
,
nor
of
any
earthl●
power
,
but
onely
of
God
,
that
such
a
worke
,
so
long
time
a
framing
,
to
be
so
suddenly
ouerthrown
.
Before
this
Army
of
Spaine
was
ready
to
come
forth
vnto
the
seas
,
there
were
sundry
things
printed
,
and
sent
into
this
realme
,
to
not●fie
vnto
the
people
that
the
realme
should
be
conquered
,
the
Quéene
destroyed
,
and
all
the
Noble
men
&
wealthy
that
did
obey
her
,
&
would
withstand
the
inuasion
,
should
be
with
all
their
families
●ooted
out
,
and
their
liuings
bestowed
vpon
the
Conque●ors
,
and
a
new
Bull
was
published
at
Rome
by
the
Pope
,
whereby
the
Quéen
was
accursed
,
and
pronounced
to
be
depriued
of
her
Crowne
,
and
the
inuasion
and
conquest
of
the
Realme
committed
by
the
Pope
,
to
the
King
Catholick
,
which
was
the
King
of
Spaine
,
to
execute
the
sam
with
his
armies
,
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
and
to
take
the
crowne
vnto
himselfe
,
and
there
was
a
large
explanation
of
this
b●ll
,
written
by
Cardinall
Allen
,
calling
himselfe
therein
the
Cardinall
of
England
,
and
a
number
of
them
were
sent
ouer
ready
printed
into
England
,
most
bitterly
written
against
the
Queene
,
and
her
Father
King
Henry
the
eight
,
and
her
Nobi●itie
and
Councell
.
In
the
Fleet
were
aboundance
of
Princes
,
Marquesses
,
Condez
,
and
Do●s
,
which
came
to
haue
possessed
the
roomes
of
all
the
Noble
men
in
England
,
and
Scotland
.
Don
Brnardin
Mendoza
,
in
an
open
assembly
did
say
in
a
brauerie
,
that
the
young
King
of
Scots
,
whom
hee
called
a
boy
,
had
deceived
the
King
of
Spaine
:
but
if
the
Kings
Nauy
might
prosper
against
England
:
The
King
of
Scots
should
loose
his
Crowne
,
when
the
brute
was
brought
of
the
Spanish
Fléet
,
and
of
the
Armie
of
the
Sea
coast
of
Flanders
,
with
their
shippings
.
Charles
Lord
Howard
,
Lord
High
Admirall
of
England
,
who
is
of
the
most
Noble
house
of
the
Duke
of
Norffolke
,
had
the
charge
of
the
greatest
company
of
the
Quéenes
Ships
:
an
other
company
were
appointed
to
remaine
with
the
Lord
Henry
Seymer
,
second
Sonne
to
the
Duke
of
Somerset
,
and
brother
to
the
Earle
of
Hertford
:
these
continued
in
the
narrow
Seas
betwixt
England
and
Flanders
,
to
attend
the
Duke
of
Parmas
actions
.
A
third
company
were
armed
in
the
West
part
of
England
towards
Spain
,
vnder
the
conduct
of
Sir
Francis
Drake
,
but
after
it
was
vnderstood
,
that
the
great
Nauy
of
Spaine
was
ready
to
come
out
of
Li●b●ne
,
my
Lord
Admirall
was
commaunded
to
saile
with
the
greatest
ships
to
the
west
parts
of
England
to
ioyn
with
Drake
,
whom
he
made
Uice-admirall
,
and
the
Lord
Thomas
Howard
,
second
Son
vnto
the
Duke
of
Norffolke
,
and
the
Lord
Sheffield
,
with
a
great
number
of
Knights
,
went
with
the
Lord
Admirall
.
When
the
Popish
Army
came
vnto
the
Coasts
of
England
,
it
séemed
so
great
,
that
the
Englishmen
were
astonied
at
the
sight
of
them
;
yet
the
Lord
Admiral
and
Drake
hauing
but
fifty
of
the
English
ships
out
of
the
hauen
of
Plimouth
,
they
●uriously
pursued
the
whole
Nauy
of
Spaine
,
being
about
160.
ships
:
so
that
with
the
continuall
shot
of
the
English
one
whole
day
,
the
whole
Nauy
fled
without
returning
:
and
after
the
English
Nauy
being
increased
to
an
hundred
ships
,
renued
the
fight
with
terrible
great
shot
all
the
whole
day
,
gaining
alwaies
the
winde
of
the
Spanish
Nauy
,
and
for
nine
daies
together
forced
them
to
flye
,
and
destroyed
,
su●ke
,
and
tooke
in
thrée
daies
fight
,
diuers
of
the
greatest
shippes
,
out
of
which
great
numbers
were
brought
to
London
,
besides
many
that
were
killed
and
drowned
,
and
many
were
brought
vnto
other
parts
of
the
realme
▪
to
the
great
dissh●nour
of
Spaine
:
in
which
fight
the
Spaniards
did
neuer
take
nor
sinke
any
English
ship
or
boate
,
or
breake
any
mast
,
or
tooke
any
one
man
prisoner
,
so
that
some
of
the
Spaniards
let
not
to
say
,
That
in
all
these
●ghts
Christ
shewed
himselfe
a
Lutheran
.
The
King
of
Scots
gaue
straight
commaundement
vpon
all
his
Sea
coasts
that
no
Spaniards
should
be
sufferd
to
land
in
any
part
,
b●t
that
the
English
might
be
relieued
of
any
wants
.
The
Popish
Fleet
was
by
tempest
driuen
beyond
the
Is●es
of
Ork●ay
,
in
an
vnaccustomed
place
,
for
the
young
Gentlemen
of
Spain
,
which
had
neuer
felt
storms
and
colde
weather
:
about
those
northerne
Islands
their
Marriners
and
Souldiers
died
daily
by
multitudes
,
as
by
their
bodies
cast
vpon
the
land
,
did
appeare
.
And
after
twentie
daies
and
more
,
hauing
spent
their
time
in
miserie
,
then
as
they
returned
homeward
the
Lord
ordained
the
windes
to
be
so
violently
contrarious
,
that
the
Nauy
was
disse●ered
vpon
the
high
Seas
,
west
vpon
Ireland
,
and
a
great
number
of
them
driuen
vpon
sands
,
dangerous
bayes
,
and
rockes
,
all
along
vpon
the
north
and
west
parts
of
Ireland
,
in
places
distant
aboue
an
hundred
miles
asunder
:
whereby
we
may
see
how
God
fauoured
the
iust
cause
of
Q.
Elizabeth
,
in
shewing
his
anger
against
those
proud
boasting
enemies
of
Christs
peace
,
and
she
and
her
Realme
professing
the
Gospell
of
Christ
,
are
kept
and
de●ended
:
according
to
the
Psalme
,
vnder
the
shadow
of
his
wings
from
the
face
of
the
wicked
that
sought
to
afflict
her
,
and
compasse
her
round
about
to
take
away
her
soule
.
Iohn
Weldon
,
William
Hartley
,
and
Robert
Sutton
.
IOhn
Weldon
Priest
,
was
borne
at
Tollerton
in
Yorkshire
:
he
was
indicted
of
●reason
in
Middlesex
;
first
he
took
exception
to
the
indictment
that
it
was
false
,
then
to
the
Iurie
,
that
they
were
vnfit
men
to
try
him
,
because
they
were
Lay
men
,
and
vnto
the
whole
Bench
as
vnworthy
to
bee
his
Iudges
,
because
hee
did
know
them
to
be
resolued
before
hand
to
condemne
all
Catholikes
brought
before
them
:
He
acknowledged
himselfe
to
bee
a
Priest
,
and
therefore
not
triable
by
the
Common
Lawes
.
Whereupon
persisting
in
that
hee
would
make
no
answere
,
and
his
Treasons
manifest
,
he
was
condemned
to
be
hanged
,
drawne
and
quartered
.
William
Hartly
Priest
was
condemned
for
the
same
treasons
that
Welden
was
:
it
was
proued
that
he
sent
a
Letter
to
Paris
to
Seminary
Priests
,
importing
the
full
resolution
of
the
said
Hartly
and
some
other
of
his
confederats
(
immediatly
vppon
the
landing
of
the
Spaniards
)
to
haue
surprised
the
Tower
of
London
,
and
to
haue
fired
the
Citie
:
he
affirmed
,
that
if
the
Pope
doe
depriue
the
Quéene
and
discharge
her
subiects
of
their
obedience
,
and
send
an
armie
to
restore
the
Roman
Religion
in
England
,
he
would
pray
that
the
Roman
armie
might
preuaile
in
that
case
,
and
in
that
faith
he
would
spend
ten
thousand
millions
of
liues
,
if
hee
had
them
,
whereupon
hee
was
likewise
condemned
to
bee
hanged
,
drawne
and
quartered
.
Robert
Sutton
Priest
was
indited
for
the
same
treasons
:
he
said
the
Quéen
was
supreme
gouernour
within
her
Highnesse
Dominions
,
ouer
all
persons
,
but
not
ouer
all
causes
:
he
was
found
guiltie
▪
and
had
his
iudgement
as
the
rest
.
It
was
proued
that
Welden
was
sent
ouer
into
the
Low-countries
to
kill
the
Earle
of
Leicester
,
who
apprehended
him
,
and
sent
him
ouer
into
England
;
to
which
he
answered
he
had
done
nothing
but
as
a
Catholike
Priest
ought
to
doe
by
the
direction
of
our
most
holy
Father
the
Pope
,
being
the
head
of
the
Church
,
who
onely
hath
authority
ouer
all
persons
,
and
in
all
causes
Ecclesiasticall
,
and
in
this
Roman
Religion
.
I
will
die
.
Then
he
prayed
all
Catholikes
to
pray
for
him
,
and
so
mumbling
certaine
Latin
prayers
,
he
died
.
The
other
likewise
died
as
obstinate
traytors
as
himselfe
.
Doctor
Lopez
,
Stephano
de
Ferrera
de
Gama
,
Manuell
Lewis
Tyuaco
Portugalls
.
DOctor
Lopez
was
fauourably
receiued
into
the
Quéens
house
a
long
time
,
as
one
of
her
physitians
,
the
other
two
were
Portugalls
lately
receiued
to
the
seruice
of
the
King
of
Spain
,
yet
colourably
resorting
into
this
Realme
.
Lopez
confessed
that
hee
was
of
late
yeares
allured
secretly
to
doe
seruice
vnto
the
King
of
Spaine
,
and
from
one
of
his
Priuie
Councell
he
receiued
a
Iewell
of
gold
of
good
value
,
garnished
with
a
large
Diamond
and
a
large
Rubie
,
and
afterward
he
assented
to
take
away
the
Qu●●ns
life
by
poysoning
,
vpon
reward
promised
him
of
fifty
thousand
crownes
,
for
which
purpose
hee
sent
a
messenger
ouer
to
Callice
to
confer
with
the
Count
●uents
for
this
practise
,
and
that
after
he
sent
an
other
messenger
vnto
Ibarra
,
the
King
of
Spaines
Secretary
,
and
to
the
said
Count
Fuentes
,
promising
to
poison
the
Queene
,
if
●hee
might
haue
the
fifty
thousand
crownes
that
were
offered
deliuered
vnto
him
:
and
he
confessed
the
other
two
were
his
messengers
:
in
the
aforesaid
messages
,
and
conspired
with
him
to
execute
the
same
:
and
they
all
confessed
,
that
the
stay
that
it
was
not
done
,
proceeded
much
against
their
mindes
,
for
want
of
the
deliuerie
of
the
said
fifty
thousand
crownes
,
which
was
promised
by
a
day
:
But
the
King
of
Spaine
finding
fault
that
the
messenger
,
which
should
carry
the
money
,
was
too
base
a
fellow
to
be
trusted
w●●h
so
much
deferred
the
sending
thereof
:
but
after
billes
of
Exchange
were
deliuered
by
the
Count
Fuentes
,
for
the
money
,
by
the
direction
of
the
King
of
Spaine
,
at
the
very
instant
when
it
should
haue
been
done
,
it
pleased
God
of
his
goodnesse
towards
her
Maiestie
,
to
suffer
this
conspiracie
to
be
very
happily
di●couered
by
the
diligence
of
one
of
the
Lords
of
her
Maiesties
Priuy
Councell
:
so
all
the
thrée
offenders
were
taken
with
their
Letters
and
writings
,
expressing
their
owne
actions
and
Councels
,
and
the
directions
of
the
King
of
Spaines
Councellors
,
and
the
other
two
confessed
the
like
in
effect
,
as
Lopez
had
done
:
wherevpon
they
were
all
three
condemned
for
treason
,
and
executed
accordingly
.
Manuel
Lewis
,
repented
at
his
death
,
and
prayed
God
that
all
those
things
that
are
atchieued
by
the
King
of
Spa●ne
,
against
the
Quéenes
Maiestie
,
might
take
none
effect
,
and
that
all
the
treasons
which
are
wrought
may
bee
discouered
,
&
that
God
would
prolong
the
life
of
the
Quéenes
Maiestie
,
as
shee
deserueth
,
and
her
faithfull
subiects
desire
.
Edmund
Yorke
,
and
Richard
Williams
.
NOt
long
after
Lopez
his
treason
,
another
like
conspiracie
was
concluded
at
Bruxells
to
murder
the
Queene
,
whereof
Stephano
Ibarra
,
the
King
of
Spaines
Secretary
▪
procuring
the
s●me
to
bee
done
by
the
said
Yorke
and
Williams
,
and
others
:
and
Hugh
Owen
an
English
Rebell
:
a
Spanish
Pentioner
,
deliuered
vnto
the
said
Yorke
an
assignation
in
writing
,
subscribed
by
the
said
Secretarie
Ibarra
his
hand
,
for
assurance
of
payment
of
forty
thousand
crownes
to
bee
giuen
vnto
him
from
the
King
of
Spaine
,
if
hee
would
kill
the
Queene
:
or
if
hee
would
assist
Richard
Williams
,
or
any
other
that
should
haue
performed
the
same
;
and
the
assignation
was
deliuered
vnto
Holt
a
Iesuit
,
an
old
English
Rebell
,
who
produced
the
Sacrament
and
kissed
i●
,
and
sware
in
the
presence
of
Yorke
and
other
Rebels
,
that
he
would
surely
pay
the
same
Money
vnto
him
as
soone
as
the
fact
should
be
committed
:
and
vpon
this
matter
were
three
seuerall
consultations
of
Englishmen
,
being
Rebels
and
Fugitiues
,
and
Pentioners
of
the
King
of
Spaine
.
The
names
of
the
principall
parties
of
the
consultations
,
are
,
William
Stanley
,
the
said
Holt
a
Iesuit
,
Thomas
Throgmorton
,
the
said
Hugh
Owen
,
Doctor
Gifford
,
Doctor
Worthington
,
Charls
Paget
,
one
Tipping
,
Edward
Garret
,
and
Michaell
Moody
,
but
b●
Gods
good
prouidence
,
the
said
Yorke
and
Williams
were
taken
comming
into
England
,
and
confessed
the
whole
matter
as
aforesaid
.
Holt
said
to
Yorke
,
many
Englishmen
haue
failed
to
perform
this
enterprise
,
but
if
it
should
not
be
performed
by
you
,
he
would
after
imploy
strangers
in
it
.
Patricke
Cullen
an
Irishman
HE
was
likewise
a
Pentioner
of
the
King
of
Spaine
,
and
a
Fencer
:
he
was
perswaded
by
William
Stanley
,
and
one
Iaques
who
was
his
Lieutenant
,
and
one
Shirwood
and
the
said
Holt
to
come
secretly
into
England
,
and
to
kill
her
Maiestie
,
and
he
assented
thereunto
,
and
had
thirty
pound
of
Stanley
&
Iaques
towards
his
iourney
,
with
offer
of
great
reward
;
and
comming
into
England
,
he
was
taken
,
and
by
good
proofes
charged
there
with
,
he
confessed
the
same
in
the
manner
as
is
before
here
expressed
.
Richard
Hesketh
.
HEe
was
a
Gentleman
of
Lancashire
,
well
acquainted
with
the
Lord
Strange
?
he
was
sent
into
England
by
Cardinall
Allen
,
William
Stanley
,
and
Thomas
Worthington
to
intice
Ferdinand
,
the
Lord
Strange
,
sonne
and
heire
to
the
Earle
of
Darby
,
to
take
vpon
himselfe
the
title
to
be
heire
vnto
the
crowne
of
England
,
and
to
shew
him
the
opinion
of
the
Cardinall
and
many
others
,
that
he
should
take
vppon
him
the
title
of
King
,
with
assurance
of
treasure
and
forreine
forces
,
to
maintaine
the
same
,
which
the
said
Hesketh
did
very
diligently
performe
,
with
many
reasons
,
as
he
was
instructed
,
but
the
Lord
Strange
being
at
Heskeths
comming
newly
Earle
of
Darbie
,
by
the
death
of
his
▪
father
,
was
so
wise
and
dutifull
,
that
he
stayed
Hesketh
,
who
vpon
the
Earles
report
was
apprehended
,
and
confessed
the
whole
matter
,
wheupon
he
was
condemned
,
and
shewed
great
repentance
,
and
cursed
his
instructors
,
and
was
executed
.
SQVIRE
.
THis
Uiper
Squire
was
likewise
sent
by
the
inticement
of
the
aforesaid
Serpentine
generation
,
beyond
Sea
,
to
kill
her
Maiestie
:
his
plot
was
to
so
poyson
the
pummell
of
her
Saddle
,
that
if
she
did
lay
her
hand
vpon
it
,
her
whole
bodie
should
be
therewith
poysoned
,
but
by
the
sure
prouidence
of
God
,
which
euer
did
preserue
her
,
and
●oreshew
vnto
her
▪
all
her
dangers
,
to
the
preuention
of
them
,
this
practise
came
to
light
before
it
was
executed
,
and
the
said
Squire
had
the
same
most
iust
reward
of
his
foresaid
treason
,
as
his
predecessors
in
like
plots
had
.
The
Earle
of
Essex
Conspiracie
.
LAstly
,
I
will
conclude
with
the
conspiracie
of
the
late
Earle
of
Essex
:
for
although
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
but
that
his
heart
,
with
many
of
his
followers
,
was
vpright
vnto
the
Quéene
,
yet
notwithstanding
hee
had
many
Papists
in
the
plot
with
him
,
whose
hearts
he
knew
not
,
and
by
whom
,
if
his
practise
had
tooke
effect
,
the
Queene
should
haue
beene
in
as
great
trouble
and
danger
as
euer
she
was
in
her
life
;
but
the
Lord
of
his
accustomable
wonderfull
mercie
,
deliuered
her
Maiestie
from
this
danger
likewise
,
who
both
by
his
holy
spirit
of
comfort
preserued
her
mind
,
still
ioyfull
without
feare
of
her
enemies
,
and
also
her
royall
person
and
her
realme
,
by
the
safe
custodie
of
his
holy
Angels
,
from
all
wicked
practises
and
treasons
whatsoeuer
,
vntill
her
olde
age
,
and
vntill
he
at
his
time
appointed
called
her
Maiestie
vnto
himselfe
,
out
of
her
bedde
in
peace
,
from
a
blessed
Kingdome
,
wherin
she
had
long
raigned
in
great
glory
in
this
world
,
to
raigne
with
his
Sonne
Iesus
Christ
in
the
Kingdome
of
vnspeakeable
and
eternall
ioy
and
glorie
in
the
world
to
come
.
By
this
storie
of
Queen
Elizabeth
,
the
Papists
that
haue
any
eie-sight
of
true
vnderstanding
,
may
see
by
what
wicked
meanes
the
Pope
and
their
Catholik
Church
hath
alwaies
gotten
and
maintained
their
most
vnlawfull
supremacie
ouer
kings
.
And
although
they
haue
wonderfully
preuailed
against
all
superstitious
Emperours
and
Kings
,
by
such
like
excommunications
▪
warres
,
murthers
,
and
treasons
as
he
vsed
against
Queene
Elizabeth
,
yet
as
God
preserued
her
heart
purely
to
s●icke
to
his
sincere
word
,
and
to
despise
all
the
Popes
errors
,
superstitions
,
and
trash
,
so
God
mercifully
preserued
her
and
her
Kingdome
from
all
the
Popes
treacherous
practises
foure
and
fortie
yeares
,
fiue
moneths
,
and
odde
dayes
,
with
such
glorie
and
peace
as
neuer
Christian
King
had
more
:
her
manifest
protections
of
God
were
as
apparant
and
as
manifest
as
Dauids
;
and
as
he
and
Salomon
builded
a
most
glorious
materiall
Temple
in
despite
of
their
enemies
,
most
gloriously
did
she
build
vp
the
spirituall
Temple
and
Spouse
of
Christ
,
in
despite
of
the
Papists
and
the
Pope
,
and
all
kings
that
tooke
their
part
:
her
outward
glorie
and
honour
was
●quall
w●th
Salomons
,
and
she
o●●matched
him
in
that
:
neither
her
glorie
in
this
world
,
nor
any
other
means
could
withdraw
her
from
her
true
zeale
in
setting
for●h
the
pure
word
of
God
;
wherefore
all
honour
and
glorie
be
giuen
vnto
God
by
this
Realme
of
England
and
all
his
Church
world
without
end
.
Amen
.
OVR
MOST
GRATIOVS
King
IAME●
.
WHen
the
Papists
triumphing
that
their
long
●xpected
houre
was
come
by
Gods
taking
away
th●
most
blessed
Quéen●
Elizabeth
,
yet
the
Lord
of
his
great
mercie
brought
their
ioy
to
nought
,
by
p●anting
our
deare
Soueraigne
,
Iames
,
by
his
especiall
grace
,
to
succeede
Queene
Elizabeth
in
these
Realmes
,
one
that
is
as
zealous
of
the
word
of
God
as
she
,
and
one
whom
the
Lord
hath
beene
as
prouident
ouer
in
all
his
wayes
,
as
ouer
her
,
and
indued
with
the
like
ioy
in
the
Holy-Ghost
,
in
the
assurance
of
Gods
prouidence
in
time
of
danger
,
wherefore
no
doubt
but
as
the
Lord
hath
,
so
he
will
couer
him
and
his
Realmes
with
the
sh●dow
of
his
wings
from
all
papisticall
treacheries
,
euen
as
he
did
Queene
Elizabeth
.
This
is
worthie
to
be
recorded
vnto
the
perpetuall
honour
of
his
Maiestie
,
that
hee
being
h●ire
apparant
vnto
Qu●ene
Elizabeth
,
could
neuer
be
inticed
by
any
Prince
or
Papist
,
to
oppose
himselfe
against
her
.
When
the
rising
was
in
the
North
,
and
the
rebels
were
●led
into
Scotland
,
he
tooke
the
Quéens
part
,
though
it
were
to
the
great
ruine
of
much
of
his
Kingdome
:
he
made
a
Proclamation
in
Anno
1588.
that
none
of
the
●pan●sh
Fléet
should
land
vpon
his
coasts
,
but
that
the
English
should
be
relieued
of
any
thing
they
néeded
,
and
in
the
yeare
1592.
hee
executed
as
traytors
in
Scotland
,
diuers
for
conspiring
with
the
King
of
Spaine
against
England
▪
and
before
the
comming
out
of
the
Spanish
Fléet
Don
Barnardin
Mendoza
in
an
open
Assembly
did
say
in
a
〈◊〉
that
the
young
King
of
Scots
,
whom
hee
called
a
boy
,
had
deceiued
the
King
of
Spaine
,
but
if
the
Kings
Nauie
might
prosper
against
England
,
the
King
of
Scots
should
lose
his
crowne
,
whereby
it
manifestly
appeareth
how
true
and
faithfull
his
Maiestie
was
●u●r
vnto
the
late
Quéene
of
famous
memorie
.
Touching
GODS
wonderfull
preseruations
ouer
his
royall
person
;
who
hath
safely
preserued
him
a
King
almost
this
eight
and
fortie
yeares
,
in
despite
of
all
his
enemies
,
forreigne
and
domesticall
,
and
no
doubt
but
he●
had
many
,
ye●
it
doth
most
manifestly
appeare
in
some
great
and
vnheard
of
dangers
,
out
of
which
the
Lord
hath
most
miraculously
deliuered
him
,
as
from
Gowries
Treason
and
the
Gun-powder
Treason
,
and
others
.
GOWRIES
conspiracie
against
his
Maiestie
the
fift
of
August
,
being
Tuesday
Anno
Dom.
1600.
MA●●
.
Alexander
Ruthwen
,
second
brother
vnto
the
late
Earle
Gowrie
,
came
to
his
Maiestie
as
he
was
a
hunting
,
and
told
him
that
it
chaunced
the
night
before
,
as
he
walked
about
the
Towne
of
S.
Iohnstone
,
hee
met
a
base
fellow
vnknowne
vnto
him
,
and
hauing
suspition
of
him
he
narrowly
looked
to
him
,
and
examined
him
,
and
he
said
he
found
a
great
wide
pot
to
be
vnder
his
arme
,
full
of
coined
gold
in
great
quantity
,
whereupon
he
took
him
,
no
body
knowing
thereof
,
and
bound
him
in
a
priuie
darke
house
,
and
locked
many
doores
vpon
him
,
and
said
that
he
came
in
haste
to
aduertise
his
Maiesty
thereof
according
to
his
bounden
duety
,
earnestly
requesting
his
Maiestie
with
all
diligence
and
●ecrecie
to
take
order
therwith
before
any
know
thereof
,
swearing
that
he
had
concealed
it
from
all
men
,
yea
,
from
the
Earle
his
brother
;
whereupon
the
King
suspected
that
it
had
béene
some
forreigne
golde
,
brought
thither
by
some
Iesuits
for
practising
Papists
to
stirre
vp
some
new
sedition
,
as
they
had
often
〈◊〉
before
,
and
that
the
fellow
that
carried
it
was
some
Seminary
,
so
disguised
for
the
more
sure
transporting
thereof
:
and
with
many
earnest
perswasions
he
got
the
Kings
Maiesty
as
soone
as
he
had
done
hunting
,
to
ride
with
him
to
the
Earle
Gowr●es
house
to
dinner
,
with
a
very
small
number
with
him
,
and
after
dinner
his
Maiesty
being
ready
to
rise
from
the
table
,
and
all
his
seruants
in
the
hall
at
their
dinner
,
M.
Alexander
standing
behinde
his
Maiesties
backe
,
pulled
him
softly
,
rounding
in
his
Maiesties
eare
,
that
it
was
time
to
goe
,
but
that
he
would
fain●
haue
been
quit
of
the
Earle
his
brother
,
wishing
the
K.
to
send
him
out
into
the
hall
,
to
entertain
his
guests
,
whereupon
the
K.
called
for
drink
,
and
in
a
m●rrie
and
homely
manner
sayd
to
the
●arle
,
That
although
the
Earle
had
séene
the
fashion
of
entertainment
in
other
countreyes
,
yet
he
would
teach
him
the
Scottish
fashion
,
séeing
he
was
a
Scottish
man
:
and
therefore
since
he
had
forgotten
to
drink
to
his
Maiesty
,
or
sit
with
his
guests
,
and
entertayne
them
,
his
maiesty
would
drink
to
him
his
own
welcom
,
desiring
him
to
take
it
forth
and
drink
to
the
rest
of
the
company
,
and
in
his
Maiesties
name
to
make
them
welcome
.
Whereupon
as
he
went
forth
his
Maiesty
rose
from
the
table
,
and
desired
M.
Alexander
to
bring
Sir
Thomas
Erskine
with
him
:
who
desiring
the
K.
to
goe
forward
with
him
,
and
promising
that
he
should
make
any
one
or
two
follow
him
that
he
pleased
to
call
for
,
desiring
his
Maiesty
to
commaund
publikely
that
none
should
follow
him
.
Thus
the
K.
accompanied
only
with
the
said
M.
Alexander
,
comes
forth
of
the
chamber
,
passe●h
through
the
end
of
the
hall
,
where
the
Noblemen
and
his
Maiesties
seruants
were
sitting
at
their
dinner
,
vp
a
Turnepeck
,
and
through
three
or
foure
Chambers
,
the
sayd
Master
Alexander
euer
locking
behinde
him
euery
doore
as
he
passed
:
and
then
with
a
more
smiling
countenance
than
hee
had
all
the
day
before
,
euer
saying
he
had
him
sure
and
safe
en●ugh
kept
,
vntill
at
the
last
,
his
Maiesty
passi●g
thorow
three
or
foure
sundry
houses
,
and
all
the
doores
locked
behinde
him
,
his
Maiesty
entred
into
a
little
studie
,
where
he
saw
standing
with
a
very
abased
countenance
,
not
a
bond-man
but
a
free
man
,
with
a
dagger
at
his
girdle
:
but
his
Maiesty
had
no
sooner
entred
into
that
little
study
,
and
Master
Alexander
with
him
,
but
Master
Alexander
locked
to
the
study
doore
behinde
him
,
and
at
that
instant
changing
his
countenance
,
putting
his
hat
on
his
head
,
and
drawing
the
Dagger
from
that
other
mans
gird●e
,
held
the
point
of
it
to
the
Kings
breast
,
auowing
now
that
the
King
be
hoou●d
to
be
in
his
will
▪
and
vsed
as
hee
list
:
swearing
many
bloody
oths
,
that
if
the
king
cryed
one
word
,
or
opened
a
window
to
look
out
,
that
the
dagger
should
presently
go
to
his
heart
:
affirming
,
that
he
was
sure
,
that
now
the
kings
conscience
was
burthened
for
murthering
his
father
.
His
Maie●●y
wondring
at
so
sodaine
an
alteration
,
&
standing
naked
,
without
any
kinde
of
armour
but
his
hunting
horne
,
which
he
had
not
g●●ten
leysure
to
lay
from
him
,
betwixt
these
two
traytors
which
had
conspired
his
life
:
the
said
maister
Alexander
standing
(
as
is
said
)
with
a
dagger
in
his
hand
,
and
his
sword
at
his
side
,
but
the
other
trembling
and
quaking
,
rather
like
●ne
condemned
,
than
an
executioner
of
s●ch
an
enterprise
.
His
Maiesty
begun
then
to
●ilate
to
the
said
M.
Alexander
,
how
horrible
a
thing
it
was
for
him
to
meddle
with
his
Maiesties
innocent
blood
,
assuring
him
it
would
not
be
left
vnreuenged
,
since
God
had
giuen
him
children
and
good
subiects
,
and
if
they
neither
,
yet
God
would
raise
vp
stocks
and
st●nes
to
punish
so
vile
a
deed
.
Protesting
before
God
,
that
he
had
no
burthen
in
his
conscience
,
for
the
execution
of
his
father
,
both
in
respect
that
at
●he
ti●e
of
his
fathers
execution
,
his
Maiesty
was
but
a
minor
of
age
,
and
guided
at
that
time
by
a
faction
,
which
ouer-ruled
both
his
Maiesty
and
the
rest
of
the
countrey
,
as
also
that
whatsoeuer
was
done
to
his
fath●r
it
was
done
by
the
ordinary
course
of
Law
and
iustice
.
Appealing
the
saide
Master
Alexander
vpon
his
conscience
,
how
w●ll
hee
all
times
since
had
deserued
at
the
hands
of
all
his
race
,
not
onely
hauing
restored
them
to
their
lands
and
dignities
,
but
also
in
now
ishi●g
and
bringing
vp
of
two
or
three
of
his
sisters
,
as
it
were
in
his
own
bos●me
,
by
a
continuall
attendance
vpon
his
Maiesties
dearest
bed-fellow
in
h●r
●riuie
chamber
.
Laying
also
before
him
the
terrors
of
his
conscience
,
especially
that
he
made
profession
,
according
to
his
education
,
of
the
same
religion
which
his
Maiesty
had
euer
professed
;
and
namely
his
Maiesty
r●membred
him
of
that
holy
man
Mast.
Robert
Rollocke
,
whose
scholler
he
was
,
assuring
him
that
one
day
the
said
Master
Roberts
soule
would
accuse
him
,
that
he
had
neuer
learned
of
him
to
practise
such
vnnatural
cruelty
:
his
Maiesty
promising
to
him
,
on
the
word
of
a
Prince
,
that
if
hee
would
spare
his
life
,
an●
suffer
him
to
go
out
againe
,
he
would
neuer
reueale
to
any
one
liuing
what
was
betwixt
them
at
that
t●me
,
nor
neuer
suffer
him
to
in●ur
any
harm
or
punishment
for
the
same
.
But
his
Maiesties
feare
was
,
that
he
could
hope
●or
no
sparing
at
his
hands
,
hauing
such
cruelty
in
his
looks
,
and
standing
so
irreuerently
couered
,
with
his
●at
on
:
which
forme
of
rigorous
behauiour
,
could
prognosticate
nothing
to
his
Maiesty
but
present
extremity
.
But
at
his
Maiesties
perswasiue
language
,
he
appeared
to
be
somewhat
amazed
,
and
vncouering
his
head
againe
▪
swore
and
protested
that
his
Maiesties
life
should
be
safe
,
if
he
would
behaue
himselfe
quietly
,
without
making
any
noyse
:
and
that
he
would
only
bring
in
the
Earl
his
Brother
to
speak
with
his
Maiesty
:
whereupon
his
Maiesty
enquiring
what
the
Earle
would
doe
with
him
,
since
(
if
his
Maiesties
life
were
safe
according
to
promise
)
they
could
gaine
little
in
kéeping
such
a
prisoner
.
His
answere
onely
was
,
that
he
could
tell
his
Maiesty
no
more
,
but
that
his
life
should
be
safe
,
in
case
he
behaued
himselfe
quietly
,
the
rest
,
the
Earle
his
brother
,
whom
he
was
going
for
,
would
tell
his
Maiesty
at
his
comming
.
With
that
,
as
he
was
going
forth
for
hi●
brother
,
as
he
affirmed
,
he
turned
him
about
to
the
other
man
;
saying
these
words
vnto
him
,
I
make
you
here
the
Kinges
kéeper
,
tul
I
come
backe
againe
,
and
see
that
you
keepe
him
,
vpon
your
owne
perill
:
and
therewithall
said
to
his
Maiesty
,
you
must
content
your selfe
to
haue
this
man
now
your
keeper
,
vntill
my
comming
backe
.
With
these
words
he
passeth
forth
▪
locking
the
doore
after
him
,
leauing
his
Maiesty
with
that
man
he
found
there
before
.
Of
whom
his
Maiesty
then
enquired
,
if
he
were
appointed
to
be
the
murtherer
of
him
at
that
time
,
and
how
farre
he
was
vpon
the
●o●nsel
of
that
conspiracy
,
whose
answer
with
a
trembling
and
astonished
voice
and
behauiour
,
was
,
that
as
the
Lord
should
●●dge
him
,
he
was
neuer
made
acquainted
with
that
purpose
,
but
that
he
was
put
in
there
perforce
,
&
the
doore
lockt
vpon
him
,
a
little
space
before
his
Maiesties
comming
:
as
indeed
all
the
time
of
the
said
M.
Alexanders
menacing
his
maiestie
,
he
was
euer
trembling
,
requesting
him
for
Gods
sake
,
and
with
many
other
attestations
,
not
to
meddle
with
his
maiesty
,
nor
to
doe
him
any
harme
.
But
because
M.
Alexander
had
before
his
going
forth
,
made
the
King
sweare
he
should
not
cry
,
nor
open
any
window
,
his
maiesty
commanded
the
said
fellow
to
open
the
window
on
his
right
hand
,
which
he
readily
did
,
so
that
although
he
was
put
in
there
to
vse
violence
on
the
King
,
yet
God
so
turned
his
hart
,
as
he
became
a
slaue
to
his
prisoner
.
While
his
maiesty
was
in
this
dangerous
estate
,
&
none
of
his
owne
seruants
nor
●raine
knowing
where
he
was
,
&
as
his
Maiesties
train
was
arising
in
the
Hal
from
their
dinner
,
the
Earl
of
Gowry
being
present
with
them
,
one
of
the
E.
of
Gowries
seruants
comes
hastily
in
,
assuring
the
Earle
his
maister
,
that
his
maiesty
was
horsed
,
&
away
through
the
Insh
,
which
the
Earle
reporting
to
the
Noble
men
,
and
the
rest
of
his
Maiesties
traine
that
was
there
present
,
they
all
rushed
out
together
at
the
gate
in
great
hast
:
and
some
of
his
maiesties
seruants
enquiring
of
the
Porter
when
his
maiesty
went
forth
?
The
porter
affirmed
,
that
the
king
was
not
yet
gone
forth
?
Wherevpon
●he
Earle
looked
very
angerly
vpon
him
,
and
said
he
was
but
a
lyar
:
yet
turning
him
to
the
Duke
,
&
to
the
Earle
of
Mar
,
said
he
should
presently
get
them
sure
word
where
his
Maiesty
was
,
and
with
that
,
ran
through
the
close
,
and
vp
the
staires
.
But
his
purpose
indéed
was
,
to
speake
with
his
brother
,
as
appeared
very
well
by
the
circumstance
of
time
,
his
brother
hauing
at
that
same
instant
left
the
king
in
the
little
study
,
&
ran
downe
the
staires
in
great
haste
.
Immediatly
after
,
the
Earle
commeth
back
,
●unning
againe
to
the
gate
,
where
the
Noblem●n
and
the
rest
,
were
standing
in
a
maze
,
assuring
them
that
the
king
was
gone
long
since
out
at
the
back
gate
,
and
if
they
hasted
them
not
the
sooner
,
they
would
not
ouertake
him
,
and
with
that
called
for
his
horse
,
whereat
they
rusht
all
together
out
at
the
gate
,
and
made
toward
the
Inshe
,
crying
all
for
their
horses
:
passing
all
(
as
it
was
the
prouidence
of
God
)
vnder
one
of
the
windows
of
that
study
,
wherein
his
maiesty
was
.
To
whom
M.
Alexander
very
speedily
returned
,
and
at
his
in
comming
to
his
Maiesty
,
casting
his
hands
abroad
in
a
desperate
manner
,
said
,
he
could
not
mend
it
,
his
Maiestie
behooued
to
die
:
and
with
that
,
offered
a
garter
to
bind
his
Maiesties
hands
,
with
swearing
,
hee
behooued
to
bee
bound
.
His
maiesty
at
that
word
of
binding
,
said
,
he
was
borne
a
frée
King
,
and
should
die
a
frée
King
.
Wherevpon
he
griping
his
Maiesty
by
the
wrest
of
the
hand
,
to
haue
bound
him
,
his
Maiesty
releeued
himself
sodainly
of
his
gripes
:
wherevpon
as
he
put
his
right
hand
to
his
sword
,
his
maiesty
with
his
right
hand
seazed
vpon
both
his
hand
and
his
sword
,
and
with
his
left
hand
clasped
him
by
the
throat
,
like
as
he
with
the
left
hand
claspt
the
King
by
the
throat
,
with
two
or
three
of
his
fingers
in
his
Maiesties
mo●th
,
to
haue
stayed
him
from
crying
.
In
this
manner
of
wrestling
his
Maiestie
perforce
drew
him
to
the
window
,
which
he
had
caused
the
other
man
before
to
open
vnto
him
,
and
vnder
the
which
was
passing
by
at
the
same
time
the
Kings
traine
,
and
the
Earle
of
Gowry
with
them
,
as
is
said
,
and
holding
out
the
right
side
of
his
head
and
right
elbow
,
cryed
,
that
they
were
murthering
him
there
in
that
treasonable
forme
:
whose
voice
being
instantly
heard
and
knowne
by
the
Duke
of
Lennox
,
the
Earl
of
Mar
,
and
the
rest
of
his
maiesties
traine
there
:
the
said
Earle
at
Gowry
euer
asking
what
it
meant
?
and
neuer
seeming
any
wayes
to
haue
seene
his
Maiesty
,
or
heard
his
voice
,
they
all
rushed
in
at
the
gate
together
,
the
Duke
and
the
Earl
of
Marre
running
about
to
come
to
that
passage
his
Maiesty
came
in
at
.
But
the
Earle
of
Gowry
and
his
seruants
made
them
for
another
way
vp
a
quiet
Turnepeck
,
which
was
●uer
condemned
before
,
and
was
onely
then
left
open
,
(
as
appeared
)
for
that
purpose
.
And
in
this
meane
time
,
his
Maiesty
,
withstrugling
and
wrastling
with
the
said
M.
Alexander
,
had
brought
him
perforce
out
of
that
study
,
the
doore
wherof
,
for
hast
,
he
had
left
open
at
his
last
in-comming
,
and
his
Maiesty
hauing
gotten
,
(
with
long
strugling
)
the
said
▪
M.
Alexanders
head
vnder
his
arme
,
and
himselfe
on
his
knees
,
his
master
dro●e
him
back
perforce
hard
to
the
doore
of
the
some
Turne-pike
,
&
as
his
maiesty
was
throwing
his
sword
out
of
his
hand
,
thinking
to
haue
striken
him
therewith
,
and
then
to
haue
shot
him
ouer
the
stairs
,
the
other
fellow
standing
behind
the
kings
back
,
&
doing
nothing
but
trembling
all
the
time
,
Sir
Io:
Ramsey
,
not
knowing
what
way
first
to
enter
,
after
he
had
heard
the
Kings
cry
,
by
chance
findes
that
Turn-peck
doore
open
,
&
following
it
vp
to
the
head
,
enters
in
into
the
chamber
,
&
finds
his
maiesty
and
M.
Alexander
strugling
in
that
forme
,
as
is
before
said
:
and
after
he
had
twise
or
thrise
stricken
M.
Alexander
with
his
dagger
,
the
other
man
withdrew
himselfe
,
his
Maiesty
still
kéeping
his
gripes
,
&
holding
him
close
to
him
:
immediatly
thereafter
he
tooke
the
said
M.
Alexander
by
the
sholders
,
and
shut
him
down
the
staire
:
who
was
no
sooner
shut
out
at
the
doore
,
but
hee
was
met
by
Sir
Thomas
Erskine
and
Sir
Hew
Hereis
,
who
there
vpon
the
staire
ended
him
:
the
said
Sir
●ho
:
Erskine
being
cast
behind
the
Duke
&
the
Earl
of
Mar
that
ran
about
the
other
way
,
by
the
occasion
of
his
medling
with
the
said
late
Earle
in
the
stréet
,
after
the
hearing
of
his
maiesties
,
cry
.
For
vpon
the
hearing
therof
▪
he
had
clasped
the
Earle
of
Gowry
by
the
gorget
,
&
casting
him
vnder
his
féet
,
and
wanting
a
dagger
to
haue
striken
him
with
,
the
said
Earles
men
rid
the
Earle
their
maister
out
of
h●s
hands
:
wherby
he
was
cast
behind
the
rest
,
as
is
said
:
and
missing
the
company
,
&
hearing
the
said
Sir
Iohn
Ramseys
voice
vpon
the
Turn-peck
head
,
ran
vp
to
the
said
chamber
,
&
cryed
vpon
the
said
Sir
Hew
Hereis
&
another
seruant
to
follow
him
:
where
,
méeting
with
the
said
M.
Alexander
in
the
Turn-peck
,
he
ended
him
there
,
as
is
said
the
said
M.
Alexander
crying
for
his
last
words
,
Alas
I
had
not
the
weight
of
it
.
But
no
sooner
could
the
said
Sir
Thomas
,
Sir
Hew
,
and
another
seruant
win
into
the
Chamber
where
his
maiestie
was
,
but
that
the
said
Earl
of
Gowry
,
before
they
could
get
the
doore
shut
,
followed
them
in
at
the
back
,
hauing
cast
him
directly
to
come
vp
that
priuy
passage
,
as
is
before
said
:
who
at
his
first
entry
,
hauing
a
drawn
sword
in
eue●y
hand
,
and
a
stéele
bonet
on
his
head
,
accom●anied
with
seuen
of
his
seruants
,
euery
one
of
them
hauing
in
like
manner
a
drawne
sword
,
cryed
out
with
a
great
oath
,
that
they
should
al
die
as
traitors
.
All
the
which
time
his
maiesty
was
still
in
his
chamber
,
who
séeing
the
Earle
of
Gowry
come
in
with
his
swords
in
his
hands
,
sought
for
M.
Alexanders
sword
which
had
fallen
from
him
at
his
out
shutting
at
the
doore
,
hauing
no
sort
of
weapons
of
his
own
,
as
it
is
said
●
but
then
was
●hut
back
by
his
own
seruants
that
were
there
,
into
〈◊〉
little
study
,
and
the
doore
shut
vpon
him
:
who
hauing
put
his
maiesty
in
safe●y
,
re-encountred
the
said
Earle
and
his
seruants
,
his
maiesties
seruants
being
only
in
number
●●ure
,
to
wit
,
Sir
Hugh
Hereis
,
and
Sir
Iohn
Ramsey
,
&
one
Wilson
,
a
seruant
of
Iames
Erskins
,
a
brother
of
the
said
sir
Thomas
,
the
said
E.
hauing
7.
of
his
own
seruants
with
him
:
Yet
it
pleased
God
,
after
many
strokes
on
all
hands
,
to
giue
his
maiesties
seruants
the
victory
,
the
said
E.
of
Gowry
being
striken
dead
with
a
stroke
through
the
hart
,
which
the
said
sir
Io:
Ramsey
gaue
him
,
without
once
crying
vpon
God
,
&
the
rest
of
his
seruants
dung
ouer
the
staires
with
many
hurts
,
as
●n
like
maner
the
said
sir
Tho:
Erskin
,
〈◊〉
Hugh
Hereis
,
&
sir
Iohn
Ramsey
,
were
all
thr●●
very
sore
hurt
and
wou●ded
.
But
al
the
time
of
this
●ight
,
the
D.
of
L●nnox
,
the
Earl
of
Mar
,
&
the
rest
of
his
Maie●ties
traine
,
●ere
striking
with
great
hammer●
at
the
vtter
doore
,
wh●rby
his
maiesty
pa●●t
vp
to
the
chamber
with
the
said
M.
Alexander
which
also
he
had
lockt
in
his
by-comming
with
his
maiesty
to
the
chamber
:
but
by
reason
of
the
strength
of
the
said
double
doore
,
●he
whole
wall
being
likewise
of
boords
,
and
yéelding
with
the
strokes●
it
did
bide
the●
〈◊〉
space
of
half
an
houre
&
more
,
before
they
could
break
it
●
hau●
entre●●e
:
who
〈…〉
with
his
maiesty
,
found
(
beyond
their
expectation
)
his
Maiesty
deliuered
from
so
imminent
a
perill
,
&
the
said
late
Earle
the
principall
conspirator
lying
dead
at
his
Maiesties
●éet
.
Immediatly
thereafter
his
maiesty
knéeling
down
on
his
knées
,
in
the
middest
of
his
own
seruants
,
&
they
all
kneeling
round
about
him
:
his
maiesty
out
of
his
own
mouth
thanked
God
of
that
miraculous
deliuerance
and
victory
,
assuring
himselfe
,
that
God
hath
preserued
him
from
so
dispai●ed
a
peril
,
for
the
perfecting
of
some
greater
work
behind
,
to
his
glory
,
and
for
procuring
by
him
the
weale
of
his
people
,
that
God
had
committed
to
his
charge
.
In
the
first
beginning
of
the
Kings
Maiesties
raign
ouer
England
,
William
Watson
,
&
William
Clarke
Seminary
Priests
,
and
George
Brooke
,
brother
vnto
the
Lo:
Cobham
,
had
most
traiterously
deuised
a
plot
,
whereby
the
Kings
person
should
haue
b●en
surprised
,
and
the
whole
kingdome
ouerthrowne
,
and
they
had
entised
to
the
imbracing
their
trayterous
Machinations
:
Anthony
Copley
Gentleman
:
Sir
Griffin
Markam
Knight
,
the
Lord
Cobham
,
▪
the
Lord
Gray
.
Sir
Walter
Rawleigh
,
and
others
:
But
before
they
had
brought
their
Conspiracies
vnto
●ffect
:
the
Lord
of
his
accust●med
goodnes
,
and
carefulnes
ouer
his
Maiestie
made
all
their
Conspiracies
apparant
vnto
the
King
and
his
Councell
,
and
about
the
middest
of
Iuly
,
in
the
first
yeare
of
his
Highnes
raigne
,
proclamations
were
made
out
for
the
apprehension
of
them
,
whereby
they
were
taken
,
and
in
Nou●mber
after
they
were
all
condemned
of
High
Treason
:
and
the
nine
and
twenty
day
of
Nouember
,
the
two
Priests
were
executed
:
and
sir
dayes
after
George
Brooke
was
●eheaded
,
and
the
ninth
of
December
Sir
Griffin
Markam
,
and
the
Lord
Cobham
,
and
the
Lord
Gray
,
after
they
had
been
seuerally
brought
vpon
the
scaffold
,
in
the
Castle
of
Winchester
,
and
had
made
their
Confessions
,
and
prepared
themselues
likewise
seuerally
to
die
,
vpon
the
sudden
,
the
Kings
warrant
written
with
his
own
hand
,
was
there
deliuered
vnto
Sir
Beniamin
Tichborne
,
high
Sheriffe
of
Hampshire
,
commanding
him
to
stay
execution
:
these
three
and
Sir
Water
Rawleigh
,
were
returned
pri●oners
vnto
the
Tower
,
the
fifteenth
of
December
.
The
Gunpowder
Treason
.
THomas
Pearcy
,
Robert
Catesby
,
Thomas
Winter
&
others
in
the
last
yeare
of
the
raigne
of
Q.
Elizabeth
,
by
the
in●●igation
of
certaine
Iesuites
,
practised
with
th●
King
of
Spain
,
to
send
a
well
●urnished
Army
vpon
England
,
promising
him
great
ayde
to
entertaine
them
at
their
arriuall
at
Milford
Hauen
,
and
to
that
purpose
the
King
promised
to
〈◊〉
them
fif●y
thousand
pound
for
leuying
of
horse
and
foote
,
and
preparation
of
Munition
in
England
to
second
them
:
but
whilst
this
was
in
a
manner
concluded
,
Q.
Elizabeth
dyed
,
&
the
King
of
Spaine
vpon
certaine
knowledge
that
K.
Iames
was
established
,
dispatch●d
his
Ambassadors
and
Commissioners
for
England
,
●or
co●firmation
of
a
lasting
Peace
between
them
,
yet
neuerthelesse
the
said
Rob.
Catesby
sent
Tho:
Winter
againe
to
the
King
of
Spaine
to
resolicite
their
former
proiect
,
but
the
King
answered
him
,
your
old
Quéens
is
dead
with
whom
I
had
wars
,
and
you
haue
a
new
King
with
whom
I
haue
euer
bin
in
good
peace
and
amity
,
and
for
continuance
thereof
,
I
haue
sent
my
speciall
Commissioners
,
and
vntill
I
sée
what
will
become
thereof
,
I
will
not
hearken
vnto
any
other
course
whatsoeuer
.
When
Winter
returned
,
and
made
this
knowne
vnto
Catesby
,
Pearcy
and
the
rest
,
then
they
began
to
cast
about
what
they
might
doe
of
themselues
to
aduance
the
Romance
Catholick
Religion
,
but
first
they
would
see
the
euent
of
the
first
Parliament
,
if
that
would
mittigate
any
former
Lawes
,
and
try
what
good
the
Conclusion
of
Peace
with
Spaine
would
doe
vnto
them
before
they
attempted
any
further
:
but
when
they
perceiued
that
neither
Parliament
,
nor
publike
Peace
sorted
in
any
part
to
their
desire
,
and
that
the
Peace
concluded
was
rather
a
more
ready
meanes
for
the
Law
to
procéed
against
them
then
otherwise
,
because
the
Peace
concerned
onely
the
Amitie
of
Christian
Princes
,
for
the
generall
good
of
Christendome
,
without
any
particular
or
priuat
respect
:
then
Catesby
told
the
rest
,
he
had
a
deuice
in
his
head
that
should
free
them
,
and
the
rest
of
the
English
Catholiques
from
their
oppressions
,
and
when
he
had
found
out
●it
Ministers
for
execution
of
his
deuice
,
after
they
had
taken
oath
and
Sacrament
for
secresie
,
hee
told
them
hee
had
deuised
the
meane
to
vndermine
and
blow
vp
the
Parliament
house
,
at
the
instant
when
the
King
,
Queene
,
Prince
,
Peeres
,
and
Commons
were
all
assembled
,
which
proiect
they
presently
embraced
,
and
forthwith
Pearcy
hired
certaine
lodgings
close
to
the
Parliament
house
:
and
then
they
appointed
Miners
,
who
with
great
difficultie
digged
and
vndermined
a
part
of
the
wall
,
but
after
a
while
they
vnderstood
that
the
Ua●t
right
vnder
the
Parliament
house
was
to
bee
let
to
hyre
,
then
Guydo
Fawkes
went
and
hyred
it
:
this
Fawkes
was
late
a
Souldiour
in
Flanders
,
and
for
this
purpose
was
sent
for
,
who
by
consent
of
the
rest
changed
his
nam●
,
and
was
called
Iohn
Iohnson
Maister
Pearcies
man
:
after
they
had
hyred
the
Uaut
▪
the●
secretly
conuayed
into
it
thirty
and
sir
barrels
of
powder
,
and
couered
them
all
ouer
with
Billets
and
Faggots
.
●bout
ten
daies
before
the
Parliam●nt
should
begin
,
an
vnknowne
party
in
the
Euening
met
a
seruant
of
the
Lord
Mounteagles
in
the
stre●t
,
and
deliuered
him
a
Letter
,
charging
him
speedily
to
giue
it
vnto
his
Lord
,
which
he
did
:
when
his
Lord
had
read
it
,
and
obserued
the
dangerous
c●ntents
,
with
a
speciall
caueat
,
not
to
appeare
the
first
day
of
Parliament
,
he
was
amazed
,
and
forthwith
deliuered
it
to
the
Earle
of
Salisbury
the
Kings
Principall
Secretary
▪
a
chiefe
Counselor
of
Estate
:
when
the
Earle
had
iudiciously
obserued
the
strange
Phrase
and
Tenor
thereof
,
with
the
terrible
threats
therein
against
the
whole
State
,
he
acquainted
the
Lord
Chamberlain
therewith
,
and
then
they
c●nioined
vnto
them
the
Lord
Admirall
,
the
Earles
of
Worcester
and
Northampton
,
who
instantly
consulted
what
was
fittest
to
be
done
,
omitting
neither
time
,
diligence
or
industry
,
all
which
no●withstanding
,
they
could
not
as
yet
finde
out
the
depth
of
this
mysterie
,
and
were
therefore
much
troubled
in
minde
,
b●cause
the
appointed
day
of
parliament
drew
neare
,
which
was
Tuesday
the
5.
of
Nouember
:
vpon
the
Saturday
before
,
the
King
being
returned
from
hunting
,
the
said
Lords
acquainted
his
Highnesse
with
what
had
past
,
and
when
his
Maiesty
had
well
noted
the
strange
contents
of
the
Letter
,
which
purported
the
sodaine
ruine
of
the
State
,
the
King
said
notwithstanding
the
small
respect
and
slight
regard
which
might
bee
giuen
to
Libels
scattered
abroad
yet
th●s
was
more
quicke
and
pithy
then
was
vsuall
in
Libels
,
and
willed
them
to
search
in
all
places
,
as
well
not
dayly
frequented
,
as
of
vsuall
repayre
▪
and
concerning
any
forraine
disturbance
or
inuasion
,
hee
well
kn●w
the
present
force
and
preparation
of
all
Christian
Princes
,
and
that
whatsoeuer
practise
of
trea●on
was
now
in
hand
,
it
must
be
per●ormed
in
some
vnsuspected
place
,
and
by
some
hom●-bred
traytors
:
therevpon
new
search
was
made
in
all
places
about
the
Court
and
the
Parliament
house
,
but
could
not
as
yet
finde
any
thing
worthy
their
labours
:
all
which
●earch●s
were
performed
with
such
silence
and
discretion
,
as
there
rose
no
manner
of
suspition
,
eyther
in
Court
or
City
▪
the
Lord
Chamberlaine
,
whose
office
it
most
concerned
,
neuer
rested
day
nor
night
,
and
the
night
before
the
Parliament
,
as
Sir
Thomas
Kneuet
with
others
scowted
about
the
parliament
house
,
espied
a
fellow
standing
in
a
corner
very
suspitiou●ly
,
and
asked
him
his
name
,
what
hee
was
,
and
what
he
did
there
so
late
,
who
answered
very
bluntly
hi●
name
was
Iohn
Iohnson
Master
Pearcies
man
and
keeper
of
his
lodg●ings
.
Sir
●homas
Kneuet
continued
still
his
search
in
all
places
thereabouts
,
and
returning
thither
againe
▪
found
him
lingring
there
still
,
searched
him
,
and
found
vnder
his
cloke
a
close
Lanthorne
,
and
a
burning
Candle
in
it
:
and
about
him
other
signes
of
suspition
,
that
hee
stood
not
there
for
any
good
:
then
the
Knight
entered
the
Ua●●
,
where
they
found
the
powder
couered
with
Billets
and
Fagots
as
afore-said
,
and
then
the
Lord
Chamberlaine
caused
the
Traytor
to
be
bound
,
and
being
now
about
three
a
clocke
in
the
morning
●ee
went
vnto
the
King
,
and
with
exceeding
gladnesse
told
his
Maiestie
the
Treason
was
discouered
and
preuented
,
and
the
Traytor
in
hold
,
the
King
desired
to
see
Fawkes
,
who
when
hee
came
before
the
King
vs●d
like
trayterous
and
audacious
speeches
,
as
hee
did
at
his
first
apprehension
,
affirming
himselfe
was
the
onely
man
to
performe
the
Treason
,
saying
,
it
sore
vexed
him
that
the
deed
was
not
done
,
and
for
that
time
would
not
confesse
any
thing
touching
the
rest
of
the
Conspirators
,
but
that
himselfe
onely
and
alone
was
the
contriuer
and
practiser
of
this
Treason
.
Betweene
fiue
and
six
a
clocke
in
the
morning
the
Councell
gaue
order
to
the
Lord
Mayor
of
London
to
looke
to
the
City
,
and
in
very
calme
manner
to
set
ciuill
watch
at
the
Citie
gates
,
signifying
therewithall
that
there
was
a
plot
of
Treason
discouered
,
and
that
the
King
would
not
goe
to
Parliament
that
day
:
and
the
same
day
in
th●
afternoone
,
the
manner
of
the
Treason
was
by
Proclamation
made
known
vnto
the
people
,
for
ioy
wherof
,
there
was
that
night
as
many
bonsires
in
and
about
London
as
the
stréetes
could
permit
,
and
the
people
gaue
humble
and
hearty
thankes
vnto
almighty
God
for
their
King
&
Countries
right
blessed
escape
.
Within
thrée
dayes
after
two
other
proclamations
were
made
,
signifying
vnto
the
people
who
were
the
chiefe
conspirators
,
with
commandement
to
apprehend
Pearcy
and
Catesby
,
&
to
take
them
aliue
if
it
were
possible
,
which
said
Pearcy
and
Catsby
were
gone
to
Holbach
in
Warwickshire
to
méet
Winter
▪
Gaunt
,
and
others
:
where
vnder
pretence
of
a
great
hunting
▪
they
meant
to
raise
the
country
,
and
surprise
the
Lady
Elizabeth
from
the
L.
Harington
,
whom
they
meant
to
proclaime
Queens
,
and
in
whose
name
they
meant
to
enter
into
Armes
,
being
perswaded
that
the
King
,
the
Prince
,
and
Duke
of
Yorke
were
by
that
time
blowne
vp
in
the
Parliament
house
:
but
when
they
knew
their
treason
was
known
and
preuented
,
and
saw
the
Kings
forces
round
about
the
house
,
so
as
they
could
not
escape
,
Pearcy
and
Catesby
very
desperately
issued
forth
,
and
fighting
back
to
back
were
both
slain
with
one
Musket
shot
.
Saturday
the
ninth
of
Nouember
the
King
went
to
Parliament
,
where
in
the
presence
of
the
Queene
,
the
Prince
,
the
Duke
of
Yorke
,
the
Ambassadors
of
the
King
of
Spaine
,
and
the
Arch-duke
,
and
all
the
Lords
Spirituall
and
Temporall
,
and
Commons
of
the
same
,
hee
made
a
very
solemne
oration
,
manifesting
the
whole
complot
of
this
Treason
.
The
27.
of
Ianuary
at
Westminster
were
arraigned
,
Thomas
Winter
,
Guydo
Fawkes
,
Robert
Keyes
and
Thomas
Bates
for
plotting
to
blow
vp
the
Parliament
house
,
digging
in
the
mine
,
taking
oath
and
Sacrament
for
secresie
,
&c.
and
Robert
Winter
,
Iohn
Graunt
,
Ambrose
Rookewood
,
for
being
acquainted
with
the
treason
afterward
,
giuing
their
full
consent
thereunto
,
and
taking
oath
and
Sacrament
for
secresie
,
and
sir
Euer●●d
Digby
for
being
made
acquainted
with
the
said
Treason
,
yeelding
assent
,
and
taking
his
corporall
oath
for
secresie
:
all
which
inditements
were
prooued
against
them
,
and
by
themselues
confessed
,
and
therevpon
had
iudgement
giuen
them
to
bee
drawne
,
hanged
and
quartered
,
their
limbes
to
bee
set
vpon
the
Citie
gates
,
and
their
heads
vpon
the
Bridge
:
according
to
which
sentence
the
thirtieth
of
Ianuary
,
Sir
Euerard
Digby
,
Robert
Winter
,
Iohn
Graunt
and
Bates
were
executed
at
the
West
end
of
Paules
Church
,
and
the
next
day
after
the
other
foure
were
executed
in
the
Parliament
yard
,
six
of
the
eight
,
acknowledged
their
guiltinesse
in
this
horrible
treason
,
and
dyed
very
penitently
,
but
Graunt
and
Keyes
did
not
so
.
Out
of
these
and
many
other
destructions
,
the
Lord
of
his
aboundant
mercie
hath
deliuered
his
most
faithfull
Seruant
,
and
our
dread
Soueraigne
King
Iames
:
and
still
will
preserue
him
according
to
his
promise
,
so
long
as
he
putteth
his
trust
in
him
:
and
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
God
hauing
giuen
him
the
Spirit
of
confidence
in
him
,
and
also
fortified
and
builded
vp
this
his
hope
and
trust
by
the
experience
of
ennumerable
preseruations
of
his
person
and
Stat●e
and
such
ones
as
could
be
attributed
to
no
meanes
,
but
onely
to
Gods
handy
workes
:
Nay
,
I
will
conclude
by
the
warrant
of
Gods
word
,
that
it
is
impossible
for
the
Diuell
by
any
temptation
in
the
world
to
steale
this
heauenly
treasure
out
of
his
Royall
heart
,
no
more
then
he
could
steale
it
out
of
Iob
his
heart
:
for
although
from
them
that
haue
not
the
true
grace
of
God
,
that
which
they
haue
shall
be
taken
from
them
:
yet
according
to
Christs
promise
,
which
is
truth
it self
,
he
that
hath
truly
Gods
Spirit
,
be
it
in
neuer
so
little
manner
,
more
shall
be
giuen
him
,
and
that
which
he
hath
shall
neuer
be
taken
from
him
.
And
touching
these
blessed
Realmes
of
Great
Brittaine
and
Ireland
,
ouer
which
the
Lord
hath
appointed
him
supreme
head
next
vnder
his
Sonne
Iesus
Christ
ouer
all
causes
spirituall
and
temporall
,
being
that
he
maintaineth
and
defendeth
the
very
same
Doctrines
,
and
no
other
,
which
Christ
,
the
Apostles
,
and
the
Pri●●itiue
Church
taught
:
as
the
Lord
hath
most
wonderfully
blessed
and
p●ospered
them
by
the
hands
of
Queen
Elizabeth
,
and
his
Maiestie
,
this
many
yéeres
,
so
vndoubtedly
his
wings
of
most
safe
preseruation
shall
be
still
ouer
this
realme
so
long
as
no
Idolatry
is
in
Israel
.
I
meane
maintained
by
the
Lawes
of
the
Realme
:
For
though
there
bee
many
Idolatrous
Papists
,
yet
the
Law
is
against
them
,
and
though
there
bee
many
sinnes
and
wickednesses
in
England
,
yet
the
Lawes
of
the
Realme
are
most
strict
against
them
:
therefore
the
Realme
is
holy
and
righteous
,
because
the
lawes
bee
holy
and
righteous
,
and
although
there
bee
aboundance
of
wicked
and
abhominable
people
in
this
Realme
yet
there
bee
as
many
both
holy
and
righteous
men
and
women
as
euer
were
in
them
:
Therefore
certainely
the
LORD
will
not
destroy
or
plague
this
Realme
for
their
sakes
that
bee
wicked
and
prophane
i●
them
,
but
most
surely
still
blesse
and
preserue
them
for
their
sakes
that
be
righteous
and
holy
therein
,
as
hetherto
hee
hath
done
:
wherefore
vnto
him
bee
all
honour
,
praise
,
glory
,
power
and
Dominion
of
all
the
inhabitants
of
this
Realme
,
and
of
all
his
Church
world
without
end
.
The
last
but
not
the
least
vse
of
these
precedent
Stories
is
therein
diligently
to
mark
the
vnspeakeable
cruelty
,
tyranny
,
and
most
subtill
and
wicked
practises
of
Papists
in
many
ages
before
Queen
Mary
,
but
then
it
was
at
the
heigth
and
then
papists
shewed
their
hearts
truely
without
dissimulation
,
and
from
them
haue
come
all
the
treacherous
practises
against
Queene
Elizabeth
,
and
all
the
treacherous
practises
against
our
dread
Soueraigne
K.
Iames
:
onely
Gowries
treason
excepted
,
but
they
neuer
deuised
a
more
vngodly
and
inhumane
tragedy
,
most
abhominable
to
God
,
and
odious
in
the
iudgment
of
all
men
,
as
their
most
diuellish
practise
to
blow
vp
the
Parliament
house
with
Gunpowder
,
to
the
destruction
of
his
Maiestie
,
his
Queene
,
and
all
his
Royal
issue
:
with
all
the
Nobilitie
,
Bishops
,
Iudges
,
and
chiefe
of
the
Commons
of
this
Realm
,
with
many
thousands
besides
,
to
the
vtter
vndoing
of
this
most
noble
Kingdome
.
Their
cruelty
in
Spaine
.
LIkewise
of
this
their
cruelty
which
no
tongue
is
able
to
expresse
sufficient
testimony
would
appeare
by
the
most
cruell
murders
vpon
Gods
Saints
committed
from
time
to
time
in
innumerable
abundance
both
vpon
our
country
men
,
there
own
and
others
,
by
the
most
diuelish
and
cruell
inquisito●s
of
the
Spaniards
,
but
these
serpents
are
become
so
wise
and
subtill
that
there
is
no
certaine
record
to
bée
found
in
any
writer
of
their
doings
therein
,
since
the
booke
of
Martyrs
,
but
for
all
their
subtilty
they
cannot
hide
it
from
Christ
Iesus
,
at
the
day
of
Iudgement
,
The
cruell
practises
of
the
Papists
in
France
.
LIkewise
there
hel●ish
cruelty
hath
been
declared
in
no
place
in
the
world
,
so
plainely
as
it
hath
been
in
France
,
by
the
innumerable
massacres
,
and
murders
of
Gods
Saints
,
that
they
haue
there
committed
.
I
will
onely
recite
one
massacre
,
and
the
death
of
their
two
last
Kings
of
France
,
for
by
these
and
other
such
like
crueltyes
alreadie
declared
out
of
the
Booke
of
Martyrs
,
it
is
easily
séene
that
they
are
the
Brothers
of
Caine
,
and
Children
of
the
Deuill
.
In
the
yeare
one
thousand
fiue
hundred
seauenty
two
,
the
Duke
of
Guise
by
the
aduice
of
the
French
King
Charles
the
ninth
,
came
with
a
great
company
of
Souldiours
at
midnight
into
the
stréetes
of
Paris
,
to
massacre
the
Protestants
:
the
marke
of
the
Executioners
should
be
a
hankerchéefe
tyed
about
their
Armes
with
a
white
Crosse
in
their
Hats
,
and
the
Pallace
Bell
ringing
at
the
breake
of
the
day
,
should
giue
the
Signall
:
they
beganne
by
knocking
at
the
Admirals
Gate
,
who
was
a
Protestant
,
they
stabbed
him
that
came
to
open
the
Gate
,
then
they
entred
the
Admirals
Chamber
:
one
thrust
him
through
the
body
,
and
striketh
him
on
the
head
;
another
shot
him
thorough
with
a
Pistoll
,
another
wounded
him
in
the
legs
,
and
euery
one
of
them
giue
him
a
blow
:
then
the
Duke
of
Guise
commanded
them
to
cast
him
to
him
out
of
the
Widdow
,
then
the
Duke
spurned
him
with
his
foote
,
and
going
into
the
stréete
,
said
;
Courage
Companions
,
we
haue
begunne
happily
,
let
vs
procéede
to
the
rest
,
the
King
commaunds
it
.
One
carried
the
Admiralls
head
vnto
the
King
,
and
Queen
his
Mother
,
who
sent
it
imbalmed
vnto
the
Pope
,
and
the
Cardinall
of
Lorraine
:
for
assurance
of
the
death
of
their
Capitall
enemy
,
one
cut
off
his
head
,
another
his
priuy
members
,
and
three
daies
they
dragged
his
carkase
with
all
indignity
thorough
the
streetes
,
then
they
hanged
it
vppe
by
the
feete
.
They
murdered
all
his
Seruants
and
Gentlemen
in
his
quarter
,
with
like
fury
they
murdred
all
the
other
Protestants
throughout
the
Citty
and
Subburbs
,
of
all
ages
,
conditions
,
and
Sexes
,
Men
,
Women
,
and
Children
,
rich
and
poore
.
There
was
heard
in
Paris
a
lamentable
cry
of
people
going
vnto
death
,
a
pittifull
complaint
of
such
as
cryed
for
mercy
:
the
streete
were
strewed
with
carkases
,
the
pauements
,
market
place
,
and
riuer
,
was
died
with
blood
:
they
destroyed
that
day
aboue
ten
thousand
of
innocent
Protestants
.
Henry
the
Third
.
HENRIE
the
third
King
of
France
,
When
as
the
Suisses
and
Lansquenets
of
Sansie
,
and
Pontoise
were
by
force
reduced
to
the
Kings
obedience
:
The
Duke
of
Longuevill
gathered
an
Army
of
twenty
thousand
men
and
ioyned
with
them
.
Whereupon
the
Kings
forces
being
about
fortie
thousand
men
,
lodged
about
Paris
,
and
tooke
Saint
Cloud
,
and
made
the
Parisians
ready
to
yeelde
;
Whereat
the
Popish
Monkes
and
Priests
of
that
Citty
were
so
much
displeased
,
that
they
vowed
reuenge
thereof
.
And
one
Iames
Clement
,
a
Monke
,
an
excrament
of
hell
,
a
Iacobine
by
profession
,
of
the
age
of
twenty
two
or
twenty
thrée
years
old
,
vowes
to
kill
the
Tyrant
,
and
to
deliuer
the
Citty
besiedged
.
This
damnable
proiect
he
imparts
to
Doctour
Bourg●ing
,
Prior
of
his
Couent
,
to
Father
Commolet
,
and
other
Iesuits
,
and
to
the
heads
of
the
League
,
to
the
cheefe
of
the
sixeteene
,
and
to
the
forty
Councellors
at
Paris
.
All
encourage
him
to
doe
this
happy
designe
:
they
promise
him
Abbaies
and
Byshopprickes
,
and
if
hee
chance
to
be
made
a
Martyr
,
no
lesse
then
a
place
in
heauen
aboue
the
Apostles
.
They
caused
the
Preachers
to
perswade
the
people
to
patience
seauen
or
eight
daies
,
for
before
the
end
of
the
weeke
they
should
see
a
notable
accident
,
which
should
set
all
the
people
at
libertie
.
The
Priests
of
Orleance
,
Rouan
and
Amiens
,
clatter
out
the
like
at
the
same
time
,
and
in
the
same
termes
.
The
first
of
August
the
Monke
goes
out
of
Paris
towards
Saint
Cloud
:
vpon
his
departure
,
they
take
aboue
two
hundred
of
the
cheefe
Cittizens
and
others
Prisoners
,
whom
they
knew
to
haue
goods
,
friends
,
and
credite
with
the
Kinges
partie
,
as
a
precaution
to
redeeme
that
cursed
murderer
,
in
case
he
were
taken
before
or
after
the
deed
.
In
his
way
hee
was
taken
by
the
Regiment
of
Coublan
,
which
was
then
in
gard
,
telling
them
that
hee
went
then
vnto
his
Maiestie
,
to
let
him
vnderstand
something
which
concerned
his
seruice
.
Coublan
caused
him
to
be
conducted
by
two
Souldionrs
vnto
the
Kinges
quarter
,
which
was
at
Saint
Cloud
,
commaunding
him
that
(
if
happely
the
King
were
not
there
)
they
should
b●ing
him
to
some
one
of
the
Counsell
:
Whom
the
Monke
giues
to
vnderstand
,
that
the
first
President
,
and
other
of
the
Kinges
Seruants
had
sent
him
,
to
aduertise
him
,
that
there
is
a
good
number
of
Partisans
at
Paris
,
who
if
it
please
his
Maiestie
to
giue
them
a
day
and
houre
,
will
keepe
him
a
Port
open
.
And
to
purchase
the
more
credit
vnto
his
wordes
,
he
shewes
a
certaine
Paper
written
in
Italian
Characters
,
the
which
hee
said
was
a
Letter
of
credit
from
the
first
President
,
accompanied
with
a
Pasport
from
the
Garle
of
Brienne
,
signed
Charles
Leuxemburge
;
and
faines
that
he
had
obtained
it
to
goe
out
of
Paris
vnd●r
colour
of
going
to
Orleance
,
and
that
he
had
many
priuate
instructions
which
he
might
not
deliuer
but
to
his
Maiesty
alone
.
The
King
beeing
aduertised
by
La
Guesle
,
the
Proctour
Generall
,
commaunds
he
should
bee
brought
the
next
day
,
but
hee
is
examined
first
by
Portaile
.
The
next
day
,
being
come
to
the
Kings
lodging
,
they
were
called
by
Du
Iotall
,
the
first
Gr●ome
of
his
Chamber
.
At
the
first
La
Gues●e
caused
the
Iacobin
to
stay
neere
the
doore
,
and
taking
his
Papers
,
hee
presents
them
vnto
his
Maiestie
,
who
hauing
read
them
,
commaunds
the
Iacobin
should
approach
,
whom
he
asked
what
hee
would
say
,
to
whom
hee
answered
;
That
it
was
a
secret
thing
.
Some
distrust
made
La
Guesle
to
speake
,
beeing
betwixt
the
King
and
him
.
Speake
aloud
(
said
hee
,
twice
or
thrice
)
there
is
not
any
one
héere
but
the
King
trusts
.
His
Maiestie
seeing
him
make
diff●cultie
to
speake
,
commands
him
againe
to
approach
.
The
Baron
of
Bellegard
,
Maister
of
the
Kinges
Horse
,
and
La
Guesle
(
who
were
alone
in
the
Chamber
)
retired
two
or
three
paces
.
The
King
bends
his
eare
,
but
instead
of
hearing
what
hee
expected
,
this
wretch
drawes
a
Knife
out
of
his
sleeue
,
made
of
purpose
,
thrusts
his
Maiestie
into
the
bottome
of
the
bellie
,
and
there
leaues
the
Knife
in
the
wound
.
The
King
drawes
it
forth
,
and
with
some
striuing
and
strugling
of
the
Monke
,
strikes
him
aboue
the
eye
:
many
ranne
in
at
this
noyse
,
and
in
the
heat
of
choller
,
killing
this
vile
and
cruell
Monster
of
men
,
preuented
the
true
discouery
and
finding
out
of
this
enterprise
,
and
the
authors
and
actors
thereof
,
worthy
to
be
noted
with
a
perpetuall
blot
of
disloyalty
and
treason
.
The
Phisitions
held
that
the
wound
was
curable
:
and
the
same
day
the
King
did
write
of
this
attempt
,
and
of
his
hope
of
recouery
,
to
the
Gouernours
of
Prouinces
,
to
forraigne
Princes
,
and
to
his
Friends
and
confederats
.
But
feeling
that
the
King
of
Kings
had
otherwise
determined
of
his
life
,
he
did
first
comfort
himselfe
in
foreséeing
,
that
the
last
houres
of
his
crosses
,
should
bee
the
first
of
his
felicities
.
Then
lamenting
his
good
and
faithfull
Seruants
,
who
suruiuing
should
finde
no
respect
with
those
,
whose
mindes
had
beene
so
abandoned
to
mischiefe
,
as
neither
the
feare
of
God
,
nor
the
dignity
of
his
person
could
disswade
them
from
this
horrible
sacriledge
.
One
thing
(
said
he
)
doth
comfort
me
,
that
I
read
in
your
faces
,
with
the
gréefe
of
your
hearts
,
and
the
sorrow
of
your
soules
,
a
godly
and
commendable
resolution
,
to
contiu●e
vnited
,
for
the
preseruation
of
that
which
remaines
whole
of
my
estate
,
and
the
reuenge
which
you
owe
vnto
the
memory
of
him
,
who
hath
loued
you
so
déerely
.
I
séeke
not
the
last
curiously
,
leauing
the
punishment
of
mine
enemies
vnto
God
.
I
haue
learned
in
this
schoole
to
forgiue
them
,
as
I
doe
with
all
my
heart
.
But
as
I
am
cheefely
bound
to
procure
peace
and
rest
vnto
this
realm
,
I
coniure
you
all
by
that
inuiolable
Faith
which
you
owe
vnto
your
Country
,
that
you
continue
firme
and
constant
defenders
of
the
Common
liberty
,
and
that
you
neuer
lay
downe
Armes
,
vntill
you
haue
purged
the
Realme
of
the
troubles
of
the
publike
quiet
.
Thus
and
other
such
things
hee
spake
,
as
the
last
pangs
of
death
carried
him
within
few
houres
vnto
another
world
.
By
his
death
he
extinguished
the
second
parcel
of
the
third
Race
of
Capets
,
in
the
branch
of
Valois
,
leauing
the
Crown
to
the
third
Royall
branch
of
Burbons
:
whervnto
the
order
of
the
Fundamentall
Law
did
lawfully
call
him
.
And
thus
you
may
see
the
damnable
proiects
and
dissignes
of
these
Iesuiticall
Popish
Spirits
,
against
the
Lord
and
his
annointed
.
The
death
of
Henry
the
fourth
.
HENRY
the
fourth
King
of
France
,
A
Parliament
being
holden
at
Paris
,
haning
disanulled
the
Buls
of
Cardinall
Caietans
Legation
,
and
other
Bulls
come
from
Rome
the
first
of
March
,
together
with
their
procéedings
,
excommunications
,
and
fulminations
,
made
by
Marcellin
Landriano
,
tearming
himselfe
the
Popes
Nuntio
:
The
said
Bulls
,
and
all
their
procéedings
an
edicts
being
burnt
in
the
Market
place
,
which
contained
a
pardon
of
that
most
cruell
paracide
on
Henry
the
third
lately
murthered
:
the
King
was
first
therefore
excommunicated
by
Pope
Gregory
the
4.
of
that
name
.
Afterward
the
Iesuits
vnderstanding
that
the
King
did
purpose
something
against
them
,
for
the
cruell
murder
committed
on
the
person
of
the
late
King
,
and
for
other
their
exorbitant
and
deuillish
practises
daily
intended
and
contriued
,
the
Deuill
stirres
vp
another
of
his
deerely
beloued
Sonnes
to
murder
his
Maiestie
on
this
manner
following
.
On
Friday
,
the
day
after
the
Quéenes
Coronation
,
the
King
being
aduertised
of
some
omninous
prediction
,
he
went
into
his
Chamber
and
fell
on
his
knees
and
prayed
:
and
thus
he
did
thrée
times
,
in
the
end
he
went
and
walked
in
the
Gallery
vntill
dinner
time
.
After
dinner
many
Noble-men
came
into
his
Chamber
,
and
began
to
tell
some
tales
to
put
him
out
of
his
melancholly
humor
,
and
to
make
him
laugh
:
hauing
●miled
a
little
with
the
rest
(
being
by
nature
of
a
pleasant
disposition
)
in
the
end
he
said
:
We
haue
laughed
enough
for
Fryday
,
we
may
well
weep
on
Sunday
.
Héereupon
he
sent
to
the
Arcenall
at
foure
of
the
clocke
;
whereupon
,
they
say
that
the
Duke
of
Uendosme
told
him
that
he
had
beene
warned
to
beware
of
the
foureteenth
day
;
yet
making
no
account
thereof
,
hee
went
downe
into
the
Court
,
whereas
a
man
of
a
meane
condition
detained
him
a
quarter
of
an
houre
,
then
hee
went
into
his
Caroch
,
by
the
Duke
of
Espernon
(
who
sat●
in
the
first
place
of
the
Boote
,
vppon
the
Kinges
right
hand
)
Montbazon
,
the
Marshall
Lauardin
,
La
Force
,
and
Praulin
,
being
followed
by
two
Foote-men
,
and
one
of
his
Guard
on
horsebacke
,
hauing
commaunded
Mounsier
de
Vitry
,
and
the
rest
of
his
Guard
to
stay
behinde
.
Being
betwixt
the
draw-bridge
and
the
poole
,
this
miserable
wretch
,
who
watched
his
opportunity
,
drew
néere
vnto
the
Caroch
on
the
right
side
,
thinking
his
Maiesty
had
béene
there
;
but
seeing
he
was
on
the
left
hand
,
and
hearing
them
commaund
the
Coachman
to
go
on
,
he
went
the
néerest
way
by
the
narrow
lanes
,
and
met
with
his
Maiesty
in
the
stréet
called
Ferroneire
,
neere
vnto
S.
Innocents
Church
,
wher
staying
to
make
way
for
a
Cart
to
passe
,
the
King
leaned
downe
on
the
one
side
towards
Mounsier
Esper●●on
,
pressing
him
to
reade
a
letter
without
spectacles
.
The
Duke
of
Montbazon
turned
towards
them
,
and
one
of
the
footmen
was
busie
tying
vp
his
garter
on
the
other
side
:
so
as
this
monster
had
opportunity
to
stab
the
King
into
the
left
pa●
,
but
the
wound
was
not
great
,
whereupon
crying
out
:
O
my
God
I
am
wounded
,
he
gaue
him
m●anes
to
giue
him
a
second
blow
which
was
mortal
,
the
knife
entring
betweene
the
fift
and
sixt
rib
,
it
cut
asunder
the
veine
leading
vnto
the
hart
,
and
the
wound
was
so
déepe
,
as
it
entred
into
caua
vena
,
the
which
was
pierc●d
,
wherewith
the
King
did
presently
spit
blood
,
losing
all
apprehension
and
knowledge
,
for
any
thing
they
could
perceiue
.
They
had
great
diff●culty
to
saue
the
murderer
from
killing
presently
,
yet
in
the
end
hee
was
conuaied
to
the
house
of
Retz
.
The
King
was
carried
backe
vnto
the
Louure
,
vpon
the
way
they
met
with
the
Dolphin
,
who
went
to
take
the
ayre
,
but
they
caused
him
to
returne
,
and
be
caried
into
the
Quéenes
Chamber
.
The
King
was
laid
vppon
a
Couch
in
his
Cabinet
,
whereas
presently
after
he
gaue
vp
the
Ghoast
.
In
that
these
Papisticall
and
trayterous
attempts
,
tooke
effect
vnto
the
murthering
of
these
two
French
Kings
,
when
the
Lord
of
his
infinite
goodnesse
still
preserued
Quéene
Elizabeth
,
and
our
now
dread
Soueraigne
King
Iames
from
so
many
,
and
from
more
dangerous
practises
:
It
may
certainly
be
concluded
,
that
if
they
had
no
worse
feared
the
Papists
then
they
did
,
and
put
their
trust
in
God
as
wel
as
they
,
and
had
according
to
their
example
purely
purged
their
Realmes
from
Papistry
,
the
sure
prouidence
of
God
would
haue
beene
as
sure
their
Castle
,
strong
hold
,
and
defence
,
as
it
was
to
them
and
their
Realmes
at
all
times
,
and
in
all
occasions
and
needs
.
NOw
by
the
especiall
Grace
of
God
,
and
the
assistance
of
his
blessed
Spirit
,
I
haue
sayled
vnto
my
expected
Port
,
al
laud
and
praise
,
and
thanks
therefore
be
giuen
,
vnto
the
Father
,
the
Son
,
and
Holy
Ghost
:
And
I
most
hartily
beseech
him
,
that
this
Booke
may
beget
in
the
Readers
a
true
dislike
of
all
ceremonies
,
superstitions
,
and
false
Doctrines
of
Papistry
,
and
to
make
them
truely
zealous
of
Gods
word
and
commandements
.
O
Lord
conuert
all
Papists
that
belong
vnto
thee
,
and
hasten
according
to
thy
promises
to
gather
all
Kings
together
to
destroy
the
Popedome
:
in
the
meane
time
,
grant
all
Kings
,
Princes
,
and
others
Grace
,
to
beware
of
him
,
that
he
corrupt
not
the
soules
of
them
nor
their
subieces
,
nor
hurt
their
persons
or
estates
.
And
lastly
,
I
beséech
thee
to
gather
together
the
number
of
thine
elect
,
and
hasten
thy
comming
to
iudgement
,
that
thou
ma●st
take
thy
beloued
Spouse
from
the
miseries
of
this
World
,
vnto
thy
eternall
glory
prepared
for
her
:
com
Lord
Iesus
come
quickly
.
FINIS
.